2021 09 02 Motorsport Uk Yearbook 2021

BB 2021 cover pages _BB cover complete 2016 10/11/2020 12:27 Page i
Motorsport UK
Yearbook
2021
BB 2021 cover pages _BB cover complete 2016 10/11/2020 12:28 Page ii
01-08 Front 8pp_NEW STYLE 03/11/2020 19:41 Page 1
The
Motorsport UK
Yearbook 2021
65th EDITION
ISBN 978 1 912447 06 0
© The contents of this book are copyright and
must not be reproduced without the written consent of
Motorsport UK Association Ltd.
These regulations become effective 1st January 2021.
This publication supersedes previous editions.
All enquiries concerning motor sport should be addressed to:
Motorsport UK
Bicester, OX27 8FY
Tel: 01753 765000
Fax: 01753 682938
www.motorsportuk.org
Please note that all calls to and from Motorsport UK
are recorded for training and monitoring purposes
Published by: Motorsport UK Association Ltd
Printed by: Penrose Group, Ashford, Middlesex
Editor: Ian R. Davis
Advertising Manager: Martin Fallon
Common Regulations for Competitors 1

Contents
Incoming Chairman’s Message 5
How to Use the Blue Book 6
Background to the Sport in Great Britain 8
Part 1: Structure of the Sport

Governance 11
Who’s Who at Motorsport UK 16
Regional Structure 20
Motor Sports Venues 29
British Championships 44
Part 2: The Regulations

A: National Sporting Code 47
B: Nomenclature and Definitions 52
C: Judicial 67
COMMON REGULATIONS
D: Organisers 76
E: Circuits and Venues 91
F: Emergency and Medical Services (Units and Equipment) 97
G: Officials – Regulations and Licensing 105
H: Competitors: Licences 127
J: Competitors: Vehicles 145
K: Competitors: Safety 165
L: Competitors: Permitted Tyres 210
2 Common Regulations for Competitors: Contents

Contents
SPeCIFIC ReGUlAtIoNS
M: Autotests 220
N: Autocross and Rallycross 227
P: Cross-Country 243
Q: Circuit Racing 283
R: Rallying 305
S: Sprints, Hill Climbs and Drag Racing 349
t: Trials 361
U: Karting 375
V: National Records 402
W: Championships 405
Index to the Regulations 433
Part 3: Appendices
1 Competition Fees 413
2 Insurance 417
3 Competing Abroad 423
4 Judicial Notes for Guidance 425
5 Appointed officials listings:
a Forestry Liaison Officers 427
b Route Liaison Officers 429
c Radio Co-ordinators 431
d Appointed Technical Commissioners 432
e Appointed Environment Inspectors 432
Motorsport UK Licensed Officials details are available

on the Motorsport UK website www.motorsportuk.org
Part 4: Motor Sports Directory

Motor Sports Directory 443
Advertisers Index 468
Common Regulations for Competitors: Contents 3
we share
your passion
On-T
On-Track
Track Accidentt Damage
D mage Cover
Damag C
Moto
Motorsport
orsport Commer
Comm cialc & Liability
Commercial ia
Road Insurance for
for Competition,
Com
ompetition, Sports,
*KIJ2GTHQTOCPEG/QFKƂGF%CTU
Insurancce for Event
Insurance Even Or gan
anisers
Organisers
Personal Accident
A t&T Travel
ravell
0115
0115 965 1040
10 40 01
0115
15 965 1
1050
050
On-Trrack Accident
On-Track Acc Damage Commer
Commercialcial Policies,
Motorsport VVehicles,
ehicles, Liability Cover and
Competition and Sports Cars Personal Accident
wwww.reis.co.uk
www.reis.co.uk
[email protected]
[email protected]
Reis Motorsport Insurance is a trading name of Insurance Factory Limited.
Insurance Factory Limited is authorised and rregulated
egulated by the Financial Conduct Authority (No. 306164).
,i}ÃÌiÀi`"vwVi\{x7iÃÌiÀ>,>`]-iÛi>Ã]iÌ/ £ÎÓ+ °
Chairman’s Message
Looking forward
to 2021
N
obody could have predicted how 2020 was going
to unfold, and the impact it would have on our
everyday lives. The decision to suspend the sport
in March was taken swiftly and decisively, in line with
our responsibility to the motorsport community, but
more importantly to minimise the burden on the NHS.
It has been incredibly humbling to see the support from
the entire motorsport industry, as we came together to
help the public health effort, whether it was the design,
manufacturing and production of medical equipment,
delivery of supplies, transportation, raising money for good causes or supporting front-line key workers –
many of whom are part of our own community.
I would like to personally thank you all for your continued support of Motorsport UK and for being part of
our community of over 60,000 competitors, officials, marshals and Trackside members. Thankfully, after a
great deal of preparation and collaboration, we were able to establish the Getting Back on Track
guidelines and secure approval from government to safely restart competition. When the sport did
resume, in July, the dedication, enthuasiasm and passion from our competitors and volunteers was
nothing short of extraordinary.
In turn, our collective efforts paved the way for the government to recognise motorsport as a regulated
sporting activity that has been subject to extensive COVID-19 mitigation protocols and now that we have
all these procedures in place I’m confident that we can plan for the year ahead with optimism.
Our role as the governing body remains unchanged, as Motorsport UK goes about administering,
promoting, training, safeguarding, developing, regulating and promoting the sport. In 2020 we welcomed
nearly 20,000 new members and we will continue to support our club network bringing in new blood and
helping to get events back up to full strength.
As part of delivering against our strategy, the move to Bicester Motion in Oxfordshire provides an ideal
base to become a hub for the motorsport community, thanks to its improved geographical location in
UK’s ‘Motorsport Valley’. The facility provides greater potential for hosting training days, seminars,
conferences as well as licensed Motorsport UK events and will see us becoming a more vibrant and
engaging organisation, that can work even more closely with our member groups in the future.
Please let us know your views in surveys and questionnaires we send out, as we appreciate feedback and
your opinions are invaluable in helping to guide our future plans. I very much hope we can rely on your
continued support of our organisation and embrace the positive steps we are taking.
My best wishes to you and your families as we look forward to a safe, fair and fun year ahead.
David Richards CBE
Chairman
Common Regulations for Competitors: Chairman’s Message 5
How to use this Book

All the basic rules governing participation in motor
sport events in Britain are contained in this ‘Blue
Book’. To enjoy the sport to the full, Organisers,
Competitors and Officials should ensure they are
familiar with the regulations relevant to their own
particular discipline.
The Yearbook is split into four all the relevant Regulations they require by
main Parts: consulting just two sections in the blue part of the
book.
Structure of the Sport As in previous years, a certain amount of
The first (RED) Part describes the governance and cross-referencing between Sections is necessary
structure of the sport in Britain, describing the role due to similarities between different disciplines,
of Motorsport UK and introducing some of the and because the safety criteria are common
people involved in the sport, from Council Members to many.
to Technical Officials. We hope that once you become familiar with the
new Blue Book you will find it easy to read and
The Regulations
quicker to navigate through. We would welcome all
The second (BLUE) Part contains the detailed feedback from readers on this revised publication in
motor sport regulations which are split into two the hope that we can continue to improve this
Sections: important motor sport document.
• CommonRegulations effecting all disciplines of
the sport from Autotests to Rallying; and
• SpecificRegulations effecting individual motor
sport disciplines, giving Organisational, Competitor
and Technical information for each discipline.
Within The Regulations all new regulations are
indicated by the use of red text.
The Appendices
These contain much detailed information that has
been extracted from the main body of the text in
order to make the other Sections more accessible
and more readable.
The Directory
The fourth (GREEN) Part includes the regular
Motorsport UK Motor Sports Directory advertising
products and services from over 180 companies in
100 different categories. MEMBER OF
In general it should be possible for readers to find

6 Common Regulations for Competitors: How to use this Book
Image: Mathieu Bonnevie
THE HOME OF HISTORIC MOTORING

bicesterheritage.co.uk
An introduction to Motor Sports
The end of the 19th century saw the establishing and

subsequent rapid development of the motor car
industry in Britain. From these early years motor
sports clubs sprung up all over the country and for
over 100 years these have been the bedrock on which
the sport has advanced and prospered, both
nationally and internationally.
B
ritain today remains at the very heart of the the safety side there are opportunities for first-aiders,
international motor sports industry. At a national level, doctors and paramedics in rescue and recovery units.
it turns over around £2.9-billion annually and is
recognised by Government as a major exporter, generating Trainingandcoaching
in excess of £750-million in foreign earnings last year. It Throughout the sport, a comprehensive programme of
offers full-time employment to around 38,000 people national training and coaching initiatives are in place to
(source MIA), and part-time work to a further 100,000. develop skill levels whatever the involvement: competitor,
official, marshal, medical officer or administrator.
Involvementatalllevels The governance and administration of this hugely successful
In sporting terms it involves people at all levels: at grass sport in Britain is today the responsibility of Motorsport UK,
roots through the activities of 720 Motor Clubs (with a total with its roots in the Royal Automobile Club that successfully
membership of over 200,000) who annually organise in the formed and has moulded the sport for over a century.
region of 4,500 events for 120,000 competitors in 22
different disciplines; at elite level through events such as Thesport’sgoverningbody
the British Grand Prix and the Rally of Great Britain. Motorsport UK is recognised as the governing body of motor
The sport is open to all. Events are available for competitors sport in Britain by the world governing body, the Federation
as young as six years old. Others are devoted to women Internationale de l’Automobile (FIA). As such, Motorsport UK
drivers only and there are even opportunities for severely is responsible for administrating and controlling the rules
disabled drivers to compete. There are further opportunities governing the sport.
for non-drivers to participate as passengers and navigators, This Motorsport UK Yearbook, known as the ‘Blue Book’ and
or to act as marshals and officials at motor sport events, published annually by Motorsport UK, is the sport’s
progressing into areas of scrutineering and timekeeping. On regulatory ‘Bible’ for Organisers, Competitors and Officials.
8 Common Regulations for Competitors: An introduction to Motor Sports

09-10 Part 1 Divider_09-10 Part 1 Divider 21/10/2020 16:56 Page 9
Part 1:
Structure of the Sport

11-15 History of Gov_NEW STYLE 27/10/2020 21:27 Page 11
History of Governance
The spirit of the early British motor clubs continues to
drive motor sport organisation and regulation today,
with over seven hundred clubs sharing agreed codes
of practice under the umbrella of Motorsport UK.
A
ny successful sport requires sound processes, • thirteen specialist motor sport committees;
rules and codes of practice to govern its • five specialist motor sport sub-committees and;
operation. For motor sport, the history of this
• seven advisory groups.
governance can be traced back to the turn of the
last century when the development of the motor
car led to the early formation of a number of The role of Motorsport UK
motor clubs. Motorsport UK is the ultimate decision-making
body responsible for the governance of UK motor
Early history sport. It is represented by a Board of directors;
professionals who are drawn from both the sport
Prominent amongst these was The Automobile and external disciplines with the required skills
Club of Great Britain & Ireland (later renamed The and expertise. Its role includes:
Royal Automobile Club) which in subsequent years
• providing strategic leadership of the
emerged as the leading organisation representing
organisation;
motorists’ interests and organising motor sport
events. Until the early 1970s motor sport was • promoting the long-term success and
organised by affiliated clubs overseen by the RAC’s sustainability of all four-wheel motor sport in
Competitions Committee – a body of volunteers the UK, ensuring the sport continues to thrive
who ensured that the sport was conducted safely from thrives and is supported from all
and to a common set of rules. continues to be conducted in a fair and safe
manner;
These rules were agreed between participating
clubs and competitors and ensured that • training of Marshals, Officials and Scrutineers;
competition was fair. The framework of a judicial • overseeing and implementing changes to
system had also by then been put in place and National Competition Rules and Regulations;
over subsequent years this has evolved into the
system in use today (see Part 2: The regulations). • supporting the rule making and judicial
process, ensuring the sport continues to be
The late 1970s saw a re-structuring of the conducted in a fair and safe manner.
governance of the sport. In 1975 the Competitions
Committee was replaced by a new RAC Motor Today over seven hundred motor clubs are
Sports Council and four years later the RAC Motor registered with Motorsport UK and represent the
Sports Association was formed to look after the whole range of motor sport activity, from the grass
day-to-day running of the sport. root amateur to the professional elite.
These activities include circuit car and kart racing,
rallying, rallycross, trials, autotests and a number
The code of The Motor Sports Council of other disciplines all operating under the
Today, the Motor Sports Council informs and Motorsport UK umbrella to ensure fairness, safety
advises the Board on key issues, represents the full and consistency.
spectrum of UK motor sport and provides a conduit At an International level, Motorsport UK is
of information from the market to the governing affiliated to the world governing body for four or
body, Motorsport UK. The Council’s role is also to more wheeled motor sport – the Fédération
develop strategic thinking in relation to key issues Internationale de L’Automobile (FIA) – which
in the sport and provide direction to the Board as a recognises it as the National Sporting Authority
result. (ASN) in Britain.
The 32 Members who currently sit on Council International events are regulated under the
normally meet twice a year and has overall auspices of the FIA’s International Sporting Code
responsibility for judicial matters; overseeing the which is published in the FIA Yearbook of
judicial process and administering the National Automobile Sport.
Court to resolve a wide range of disputes. It is
supported by:
Common Regulations for Competitors: History of Governance 11

Lifetime Achievement Award

This is the highest honour bestowed by the Motorsport UK Board. It is
presented annually to a member of the UK motor sport community in
recognition of outstanding achievement over many years in the sport. The
award is not limited to competitors or volunteers:
2005 Tom Delaney 2010 No award 2015 David Morley

2006 No award 2011 Denis Cardell 2016 Sir Stirling Moss
2007 Peter Cooper Tony Fletcher David Butler MBE
2008 Howard Lapsley 2012 Ron Smith 2017 Sir Frank Williams
Les Needham 2013 Andy Watson Murray Walker OBE
2009 Howard Strawford 2014 Len Pullen
Motor Sport Council

Prince Michael Award of Merit
The Prince Michael Award of Merit is a prestigious personal award made by the Motor Sports Council to a
maximum of two recipients each year in recognition of meritorious service to British motor sport.
Meritorious service encompasses distinguished service or significant contribution to British motor sports;
outstanding achievement in British motor sports.
Nomination papers are available from the Motorsport UK’s General Secretary at Motorsport UK House and
should be returned completed, before the end of October each year.
Award of Merit Winners

1991 Jack Romain 1997 Alec Rivers Fletcher; 2008 Stuart Turner
1992 Tony Bird Donald Grieve 2009 David Butler MBE
1993 Peter Cooper; 1998 Michael Fenwick; 2011 Michael Southcombe
Tony Fletcher Keith Douglas 2013 Colin Hilton;
1994 John Felix; George Hall 2000 Robert Rae Ronnie Trouton MBE
1995 Brian Molyneux 2002 Tony Reynolds 2015 Les Needham
1996 Tom Dooley; 2004 Ken Walker 2018 Tony Scott-Andrews
Dick Newsum 2007 Colin Rossborough
Centenary Award of Merit

1997 Professor Sid Watkins
12 Common Regulations for Competitors: History of Governance

Motorsport UK itself is a not-for-profit company Scotland, the Motor Vehicles (Off Road Events)
limited by guarantee, investing any surplus Regulations and for motorsport events on closed
revenue after tax back into the sport. Its main public roads in England, Wales and Scotland, The
income is generated by issuing competition Road Traffic Act 1988 Sec 12(1A)
licenses for participants and permits for motor
sport events and Championships. It is based in a The British Championships
new office at Bicester Heritage in the “motorsport
valley” corridoor, where some 62 full time staff are The British Championships are run annually for
employed in all aspects of running motor sport in each of the motor sport disciplines. These are
this country. governed by Motorsport UK Regulations and
involve a series of events which take place
In addition to licensing in the region of 39,000
throughout the year, all under the control of
Competitors (many of whom will have attended
Motorsport UK registered clubs. They culminate in
approved driver training schools), Motorsport UK
the award of a British Championship Trophy for
has in the region of 4,000 licensed Officials and
each discipline, and details of current winners are
10,000 registered Marshals on its database. It
contained in this book.
currently issues permits for some 4,700 events
each year, carries out safety inspections of around The Championships promote and develop
140 motor sport venues and supports training of excellence in motor sport and enable the best
an army of volunteer officials. British competitors to reach international
Nearly 6,000 Marshals and volunteer officials competitive standards.
received training last year, funded by the British
Motor Sports Training Trust, a registered charity for Commercial activities
which Motorsport UK provides Trustees and Motorsport UK organises the British Grand Prix and
administration. the International Rally of Great Britain, (both
Motorsport UK is also a statutory body, authorising currently being rounds of FIA World
the routes of motorsport events on the highway in Championships) and a number of other classic
England and Wales, The Motor Vehicles events, the surpluses from which are used to
(Competitions and Trials) Regulations, motorsport develop the sport.
events in public places in England, Wales and
Common Regulations for Competitors: History of Governance 13

Officiel d’Honneur Appointments

The following have accepted the position of Officiel d’Honneur for 2021:
M F L Allison A Dean-Lewis MBE
G H Bailey R McCabe
W Beattie N S Manser
I D Bennie P J Smith
K N Blackburn Dr D B Stevens MBE
G S B Blythe J B H Wood
H T Chapell B Wright
T J Hassall
Motorsport UK
OPEN
Monday–Thursday
9.30–5.30
Friday
9.30–5.00
(phone enquiries
10.00–5.00 please)
Tel: 01753 765000
Fax: 01753 682938
Licence Section:
Tel: 01753 765050
Fax: 01753 685426
Website:
14 Common Regulations for Competitors: History of Governance

How to promote your event

For many clubs, just running an event for the enjoyment of a close group of competitors
and volunteers is what motorsport is all about. However, for those looking to grow
their events, some marketing is needed. And the good news is that the basics
of event marketing are more straightforward than you might think.
What is event marketing? Why not prepare some promotional leaets letting
competitors, volunteers and fans know what else
Event marketing is about working out who you want
you have to offer, and how and why they should
to talk to (your audiences), what you want to say to
come back to see you again? You could also run
them and ultimately what you want them to do, and
a competition for a passenger ride, merchandise
then using various tools and channels to reach them.
or tickets, in order to collect email addresses
For example, you might want to reach competitors and grow your contact list.
and encourage them to enter, or volunteers and
Your successful pre- and on-event marketing
persuade them to help. Or you might want to get
through to businesses and convince them to support activity should have allowed you to capture lots
your event, or target fans and get them to buy tickets. of contact data for your audiences, so you can reach
out to them post-event with a brief look back at
OK, we need marketing. What should we do? your meeting, plus details of what else you have
to offer. You will also be starting next year’s
You need to create a marketing plan. They are a mix
of art and science, so no two plans will be the same. pre-event communications one step ahead,
Broadly, though, a motorsport event will need a plan with all those new customers at your
that covers pre-, on- and post-event marketing. nger tips in your contacts list.
Once you have identied your target audiences Don’t stop –

and dened your key messages (what you really keep growing!
want them to know about your event, including
how they can get involved) you can start on your
pre-event marketing.
This might entail creating a webpage about your
event, including how to sign up, then sending a press
release to local and motorsport media, and running
a social media campaign to raise awareness and
drive people to your site.
Or you might team up with a locally based
business and see how you can support each
other – maybe they could offer sponsorship,
and in return you could feature their brand
in your marketing outputs and invite them
to have a presence at your event? They are
likely to promote their involvement in your
event too, so you will have the added benet
of reaching their own audiences.
With any luck, your pre-event marketing will
produce the results you want, and your event
will have a bumper entry list, a full complement
of marshals and an enthusiastic group of spectators.
Now that your audience has come to your front door,
do not miss the opportunity to tell them what other
events or opportunities you have coming up.
How to write
How to write aa press release || See
press release See page
page 77
79
16-19 Who's Who_NEW STYLE 27/10/2020 21:30 Page 16
Who’s Who at Motorsport UK

The Council is largely made up of the chairmen of
Motorsport UK’s individual committees, as well as
Motorsport UK’s Chairman and CEO. Its Executive is
Motorsport UK, run through a Board of non-executive
directors and a full-time executive of some 58 staff.
Details of Council members invited to serve these
bodies for 2021 are given below.
HeadofMarketingandCommunications:
The Board • Tracy Novak
Chair: HRManager:
• TBA
David Richards CBE
SafetyExecutive:
Directors: • Dan Carter BEng(Hons)
• Helen Bashford-Malkie
HeadofSafeguarding:
• Catherine Bond Muir
• Linda Medlicott
• Hugh Chambers
• Chris Cooper SafeguardingOfficer:
• Jennifer Carty
• Nicky Moffit
• David Lapworth OperationsandFacilitiesManager:
• Chris Walkinshaw
• Richard Norbury
• Tom Purves Autotest,CrossCountry,Regional,Rallyand
• Roger Wills TrialsExecutive:
• TBA
CompanySecretary: Competitions&ClubsManager:
• Joel Cohen • Simon Fowler
RaceandSpeedExecutive:
The Executive • Cheryl Lynch
SecretarytotheCouncil:
ChiefExecutiveOfficer: • Andrea Richards
Hugh Chambers
DirectorofLearningandDevelopments:
GeneralSecretary: • Sue Sanders
• Joel Cohen
MembershipServicesManager:
RegulatoryCounselandDisciplinary • Michael Wentworth
Officer:
• Jamie Champkin
CommercialDirector: The Council
• Colin Clark
Chair:
FinancialDirector:
• TBA Tom Purves
TechnicalDirector: • Mike Broad • Steve Johnson
• TBA • Hugh Chambers • Lucy Killington
SportandSafetyDirector: • Bernard Cottrell • David Lapworth
• John Ryan MIET • Sandy Denham • Ray Linton
SeniorCommercialParalegalandBusiness • Dan Evans • Paul McMorran
• Philip Evans • Nicky Moffitt
Manager:
• Melanie Thrower • Phil Foster • Gary Nicholls
• Dr Sarah Fraser • Richard Norbury
HeadofSportPromotion: • Lorraine Gathercole • Jonathan Palmer
• Ian Berry • Alan Gow • Paul Parker
16 Common Regulations for Competitors: Who’s Who

• Nick Pollitt • Dr Paul Trafford MedicalCommittee

• Gwyn Reynolds-Jones • Darren Turner
• David Richards • Paul van Veggal • Dr Paul Trafford • Dr Ian Roberts
• George Robinson • Ian Watson (Chair) • Dr SarahRobertshaw
• Christopher Tate • Pete Weall • John Atkins
• Simon Taylor • Chris Woodcock • Prof Peter Hutchinson • Dr Ben Shippey
• Dr Mark Tyler
• Dr Nick James • Dr Eyston Vaughan-
AutotestCommittee • Dr David McManus Huxley
• Steve Johnson • Dave Evans • Dr Clare Morden • Dr Jonathan Whelan
(Chair) • Malcolm McQueen
• Mike Biss • Alastair Moffatt MedicalAdvisoryGroup
• Nick Darkin
• Dr Paul Trafford • Prof Michael Johnson
(Chair) • Dr Ian Maconochi
CrossCountryCommittee
• Dr Marc Cohen • Dr Tim Moll
• Dave Evans (Chair) • Charles Darby • Gerry Davis • Dr Stephen Morley
• Jon Aston • Andrew Flanders • Naomi Deakin • David Stubbs
• Richard Banks • Rupert Hine • Dr Mark Green • Dr Simon Taylor
• Adam Barker • Peter Widdop • Dr John Harrington • Sharon Wells
• Steve Chambers
RaceCommittee
HistoricCommittee
• Ian Watson (Chair) • Jonathan Palmer
• Lorraine Gathercole • Martyn Halliday • Bernard Cottrell • Richard Peacock
(Chair) • James Hanson • Peter Daly • Peter Riches
• Graham Couser • John Hopwood • Andy Dee-Crowne • Ian Standing
• Richard • Richard Parnell • Sandy Denham • Steve Stringwell
Cuene-Grandidier • Roger Wills • Giles Groombridge • Derek Warwick
• Andy Dee-Crowne • Christopher Tate • Nadine Lewis
• Phil Foster • Alan Walker
• Matt Fowle Rallies Committee
• Nicky Moffitt (Chair) • Matt Jackson
JudicialCommittee • Jon Binns • Fiona Moir
• Gavin Campbell • Steve Perez
• Richard Norbury • Shirley Hennessy • Matt Endean • Osian Price
(Chair) • Ken Potter • Vic Fancy • Phil Price
• Peter Daly • David Prosser • Matt Fowle • Paul Spooner
• William Frain-Bell • Peter Roberts • Sasha Heriot • Kevin Witton
• Sarah Franklin • Insurers • John Hopwood • Chris Woodcock
KartCommittee RegionalCommittee
• George Robinson • Paul Fullerton • Pete Weall (Chair) • John Arnold – AWMMC
(Chair) • Dominic Gaynor • Steve Castle – ACSMC • Tony Clements – AEMC
• Scott Allen • Charles Graham • John Hickling – ANEMMC
• Phil Foster – EMAMC
• Russell Anderson • Paula Partridge
• Terry Bateman • Graham Smith • Lock Horsburgh – SAMSC • Liz Jordan – ASEMC
• Gordon Cuthill • Rod Taylor • Mark King – ANICCC • Bob Milloy – ANWCC
• Nigel Edwards • John Vigor • Paul Parker – ASWMC • Ronnie Sandham – ANECCC
• Malcolm Fell • Ian Ward • Mike Taylor – WAMC • Chris Woodcock – ANCC
KartTechnicalAdvisoryGroup Rules Committee

• George Robinson • Paul Klaassen • Richard Norbury (Chair) • Bernard Cottrell
(Chair) • Jamie Mills • Dan Evans • Philip Evans
• Scott Allen • Kelvin Nicholls • Steve Johnson • David Lapworth
• Iain Blair • Ernie Salmon • Nicky Moffitt • Nick Pollitt
• Gerard Cox • Graham Smith • George Robinson • Christopher Tate
• Tim Gillard • Alan Turney • Dr Paul Trafford • Ian Watson
• John Gravett • Pete Weall • Roger Wills
Common Regulations for Competitors: Who’s Who 17

SafetyCommittee TimekeepingAdvisoryGroup
• Christopher Tate • Richard Peacock • Gethin Rees (Chair) • Richard Lomax
(Chair) • Graham Smith • Vaughan Allcock • Gary Nicholls
• Ron Cowan • Matt Smith • Richard Blackshaw • Ian Rogers
• Ben Cussons • Gary Thompson • Colin Haywood • Michael Salmon
• Philip Evans • Derek Warwick • David Jones • Stephen Taylor
• Mike Groves • Charley Webber
• Bob Lentell • Insurers TrialsCommittee
• Nicky Moffitt
• Nick Pollitt (Chair) • Duncan Stephens
Rescue&RecoveryAdvisoryGroup • Lindsay Burke • ACTC
• Martyn Halliday • Andrew Tarring
• Charley Webber • Martin Hunt • Mark Hoppe • Josh Veale
(Chair) • Andy Lyle • Barrie Parker • Simon Woodall
• Jon Bolton • John Macfarlane • Richard Sharp
• Philip Bryans • Stuart Westbrook
• Ian Culbert • Dr Jonathan Whelan
VolunteerOfficial’sCommittee
SpeedEventsCommittee • Bernard Cottrell • Nadine Lewis
(Chair) • Chris Mount
• Philip Evans (Chair) • Andy Robinson • James Betchley • Gethin Rees
• Nick Algar • Caroline Ryder • Liz Jordan • Stuart Taylor
• Matt Endean • Tim Whittington • Neil Fuller • Ian Watson
• Darren Prentice • Bob Lentell • Stuart Westbrook
Autocross&RallycrossSubCommittee Clerk’s&Steward’sAdvisoryGroup
• Matt Endean (Chair) • Pip Davey • Neil Fuller (Chair) • Ken Potter
• Colin Anderson • Shirley Gibson • Kevin Dawson • David Scott
• David Bellerby • Tim Whittington • Andrew Holley • Rod Taylor
• Jordine Crooks • Peter Lawton • Dorothy Uwota
• Bob Lentell
DragsterSubCommittee
Marshal’sAdvisoryGroup
• Darren Prentice • Carole Ismail
(Chair) • Ian Marshall • Nadine Lewis (Chair) • Simon Parsley
• David Brice • Andy Robinson • Jim Bee • Jayne Poston
• Tim Harding • David Thompson
• David Wickham
Sprint&HillClimbSubCommittee • Garry Headridge • Mark Wilkinson
• Nick Algar (Chair) • Peter Lawton • John Jones
• Bob Adams • Paul Parker
• Adrian Deane • Caroline Ryder TrainingAdvisoryGroup
• Graeme Forrester • David Swinton
• Drew Furlong • Rod Warner • James Betchley • Ian Jarrett
• David Gould • Tim Wilson [Chair] • Lynne Kendall
• Andrew Bisping • Duncan Masters
• Julian Burch • Duncan McGregor
TechnicalCommittee • Peter Greenhalgh
• David Lapworth • Aeron Lloyd
(Chair) • Paul Loveridge
• Giles Butterfield • Darren Meadows
• Peter Clingan • Chris Mount
• Dan Evans • Roger Ratley
• Mike Harris • Gethin Rees
• John Iley • Peter Riches
• Nigel Jones • Mark Way
18 Common Regulations for Competitors: Who’s Who

UK Representatives at the FIA
GrahamStoker DeputyPresidentSport,
MemberWMSC
DennisCarter GTCommission
TerryCox TruckRacingCommission
SueSanders Volunteers&Officials,
Commission
PhilipEvans DragRacingCommission
FredGallagher Cross-CountryRally
Commission
EdwinGlasgowQC PresidentInternational
Tribunal
AlanGow PresidentTouringCar
Commission,FIAGlobal
InstituteExecutive
CommitteeandFIA Thischaritabletrustwasconstitutedbya
FoundationTrustee
EnduranceCommission TrustDeedfirstexecutedonthe19thMay
1977,andithasbeeninstrumentalever
DavidGrace Hill-ClimbCommission
sinceinprovidinggrantaidtoassistwith
CherylLynch Off-RoadCommission
thesafetytrainingofvolunteermotorsport
RodParkin HistoricMotorSport
officialsandmarshalsaswellas–through
Commission
itsSafetyDevelopmentFund
DrPaulTrafford MedicalCommission
–inprovidingfurthergrantaidtoassist
JohnRyan HomologationRegulations,
safetyrelatedinitiativesundertakenby
Single-SeaterCommissions,
InternationalKarting MotorsportUKRegisteredClubsand
Commission(CIK) RecognisedGroupsinspecificareas
TonyScottAndrews InternationalCourtof includingthoserelatedtoEventSafetyand
Appeal VenueSafetyimprovements,aswellasthe
DanCarter CircuitsCommission specialistworkofMedicalandRescueUnits
DavidTremayne LandSpeedRecords andRecoverycrews.
Commission
JoeHickerton Electric&NewEnergy Forfurtherinformationregardingthework
Championships oftheTrust,anddetailsofthe
Commission availablegrantcategories– including
DerekWarwick DriversCommission guidelinesoneligibilityandhowtoapply
ColinHilton GlobalInstitutefor – pleaseseetheTrust’swebsiteat
MotorSportSafety, www.bmstt.org
FIAASNDevelopmentTask
Force TheBritishMotorSportsTrainingTrustis
MikeBroad RallyCommission UKmotorsport’sownregisteredcharity,
DanCarter ClosedRoadsCommission anddonationsfromorganisations,clubsand
NathalieMcGloin PresidentDisabilityand individualstohelpcontinuetheworkofthe
AccessibilityCommission Trustarealwaysmostwelcome.
PatrickHead SafetyCommission
ProfessorRichardParry-JonesCBE,
RobertReid SafetyCommission,
ChairmanoftheTrustees
PresidentClosedRoads
Commission British Motor Sports
SimonAndrews DisabilityandAccessability
Commission Training Trust
ChristianaPace Environment& MotorsportUK
SustainabilityCommission Bicester,OX278FY
The British Motor Sports Training Trust is a UK Registered
(As at time of publication) Charity (No. 273828)
Common Regulations for Competitors: Who’s Who 19

20-28 Regional Structure_NEW STYLE 27/10/2020 21:31 Page 20
Regional Structure
Motorsport UK provides guidance and support to its
member clubs through a network of 13 Regional
Associations who act as the first port of call for
anyone starting in the sport.
ACSMC
Association of Central Southern Motor Clubs
Website: www.acsmc.com
Secretary: Jessica Castle, 1 Roslyn Court, St Johns, Woking, Surrey. GU21 7QH
 (h) 07454 214583 E-mail: [email protected]
Co-Chairman & Regional Delegate: Andrew Bisping, Cleeveleys, Lea, Malmesbury, Wiltshire, SN16 9PF
 (m) 07804 833737 E-mail: [email protected]
Co-Chairman Mark Baulch, 53, Earlswood Drive, Alderholt, Fordingbridge, Hampshire, SP6 3EN
 (m): 07789 901 341 E-mail: [email protected]
Championship Co-ordinators
Autocross: Colin Anderson, 35 Haydons Park, Honiton, Devon EX14 2TA
Autosolo: Peter Cox, 19a Oxford Street, Lambourn, Hungerford, Berks RG17 8XS
Autotest: Peter Cox, 19a Oxford Street, Lambourn, Hungerford, Berks RG17 8XS
Stage Rallies: Mark Baulch/Mark Cone, 53, Earlswood Drive, Alderholt, Fordingbridge, Hampshire SP6 3EN
Speed: Dave Whyman, 72 Lashmere, Copthorne, Crawley, West Sussex, RH10 3RT
 (h) 07831 671 308 E-mail: [email protected]
OS maps: 173-5, 184-7, (to A23), 195-8 (to A23).
AEMC
Association of Eastern Motor Clubs
Website: www.aemc.org.uk
Chairman: Gary Nicholls, 84 Totnes Walk, Chelmsford, Essex, CM1 6LU
 (h) 01245 351 468  (m) 07895 040 441 E-mail: [email protected]
Secretary: Brian Hemmings, 2 Davidson Close, Sudbury, CO10 0YU
 (h) 01787 377 480  (m) 0770 383 0704 E-mail: [email protected] or [email protected]
Vice Chairman: Stanley Graham
Treasurer: Stuart Kingham
Regional Committee Delegate: Tony Clements
Stage Rallies Paul Barrett  (h) 01245 290 902  (m) 07771 976 761
E-mail: [email protected]
Sprint Pete Walters, 1 School Lane, Aston, Hertfordshire SG2 7HA
 (h) 07831 316236 Email: [email protected]
OS maps: 132, 133, 134, 143, 144, 153-6, 166-9, 178 (North)
20 Common Regulations for Competitors: Regional Structure

ANCC
Association of Northern Car Clubs
Website: www.ancc.co.uk
Secretary: Karen J Humphries, 152 Green Lane, Cookridge, Leeds LS16 7JQ
Chairman & Regional Delegate: Chris Woodcock, 234 Shear Brow, Blackburn,
Lancashire, BB1 8DS.  (h) 01254 681350  (m) 07973 830695 E-mail: [email protected]
Stage Rallies: Chris Woodcock, 234 Shear Brow, Blackburn, Lancashire BB1 8DS
 (h) 01254 681350  (m) 07973 830695 E-mail: [email protected]
Road Rallies: Sam Spencer, Rye Cottage, Little Habton, Malton, YO17 6UA
 07740 281223 E-mail: [email protected]
Car Trial: John Spencer, 43 Cookridge Drive, Cookridge, Leeds LS16 7HP
4x4: Dave Barker, 2 Huby Banks, Huby, Leeds, West Yorkshire LS17 0AH
OS Maps 97/101, 102/107, Top half of 109, 110/111 (to 120) & 94 (Forests)
ANECCC
Association of North East & Cumbria Car Clubs
Website: www.aneccc.org.uk
Secretary: Ian Dixon, 7 Fir Terrace, Esh Winning, Durham DH7 9JQ
 (h) 0191 373 1872  (m) 07581 685887 E-mail: [email protected]
Assistant Secretary: Mrs. Sam Macdonald, 34 Saltergate Road, Darlington, Co. Durham, DH1 3SX
Tel: (h) 01325 351 462 (m) 0797 638 1535
Chair & Regional Delegate: Mrs Ronnie Sandham, 9 Coniston Road, Bolton-Le-Sands, Carnforth,
Lancashire LA5 8LQ  (h) 01524 822 574  (m) 0777 800 7044 E-mail: [email protected]
Autotest: Tom Hall  (h) 07946 515848. E-mail: [email protected]
SG Petch ANECCC Stage Rally
Championship: Graham Hall.  (h) 07909 045557. E-mail: [email protected]
A.S. Performance – North of England Tarmac Stage
Championship: Neil Prior.  (h) 07961 080025.
OS maps: 74-5, 79, 80, 85 (all to border); 81, 86, 87, 88, 89, 90, 91, 92, 93, 94
(to 100), 101 (roads only); 96 (West to border)
Common Regulations for Competitors: Regional Structure 21

ANEMMC
Association of North East Midland Motor Clubs
Website: www.anemmc.org
Secretary: Avril Clarke, 7 Moorwell Road, Bottesford, Scunthorpe, North Lincolnshire DN17 2RP
 (h) 01724 342821
Chairman: Gerry Blythe, Lekeburn, 27 Kenwick Road, Louth LN11 8EH
Regional Delegate: John Hickling, 18 Philip Avenue, Nuthall, Nottingham, NG16 1EA
Stage Rallies: John Hickling, 18 Philip Avenue, Nuthall, Nottingham NG16 1EA
Road Rallies: Dave Broadley, Woodcot, Snarford Bridge, Welton Hill, Lincoln LN2 3RD
OS maps: 112-3, 121-2, 130-1, 142
ANICC
Association of Northern Ireland Car Clubs
Website: www.anicc.org.uk
Honorary Secretary: Mrs Grace King, 19 Blackberry Lane, Newmills, Co. Tyrone, BT71 4AZ
Chairman: Henry Campbell, 138 Dunvale, Ballymena, Co. Antrim BT43 6NZ
Vice-Chairman: Mr Wilson Carson, Glendale, 54 Islandreagh Drive, Dunadry, Co. Antrim, BT41 2HB
Regional Committee Delegate: Mr Mark King, 19 Blackberry Lane, Newmills, Co. Tyrone, BT71 4AZ
Autotests: Mark King, 19 Blackberry Lane, Newmills, Co. Tyrone, BT71 4AZ
 (h) 028 8774 8087  (m) 07598 863273 E-Mail: [email protected]
Hill Climbs: Alan Cassells, 18 Croaghan View, Lurgan, Craigavon, Co Armagh BT66 6TL
 (m) 075 9515 7794 E-mail: [email protected]
Racing: Richard Young, 500 Motor Racing Club of Ireland, Kirkistown Race Circuit,
Rubane Road, Kircubbin, Co. Down BT22 1AU
 (b) 028 4277 1325 E-mail: [email protected]
Sprints : David Evans.  (m) 079 6827 8648
Motorsprt UK Bob McKeown, 22 Annaghone Road, Stewartstown, Co Tyrone BT71 5PH
NI Stage Rally:  (m) 078 6625 3696 E-mail: [email protected]
OS maps: 1 – 29

ANWCC
Association of North Western Car Clubs
Website: www.anwcc.co.uk
Secretary: Mark Wilkinson.  (m) 07879 657 580 E-mail: [email protected]
Chairman & Regional Delegate: Bob Milloy, Laburnum Cottage, Hincaster,
Milnthorpe, Cumbria LA7 7ND
 (h) 01539 560773  (m) 07880 612 298 E-mail: [email protected]
Championship Co-ordinator:
Dave Thomas, 11 Maes Canol, Llandudno Junction LL31 9UX
OS maps: 108 & Southern Half 109, Eastern Half 115, 116-8
ASEMC
Association of South Eastern Motor Clubs
Website: www.asemc.org.uk
Secretary: Joshua Bennett, 9 Cheriton Place, Folkestone, Kent CT20 2AY
 (m) 07708 066731 Email: [email protected]
Chairman & Regional Delegate: Liz Jordan, 1 Saxons, Blackhouse Lane, Little Cornard,
Sudbury, Suffolk CO10 0NL
 (m) (h) 01787 311903  (m) (m) 07860 668866 E-mail: [email protected]
Treasurer: Andy Kilby, 4 Kings Avenue, Rochester, Kent ME1 3D
Webmaster: Josh Bennett E-mail: : [email protected]
Championship Co-ordinators:
Autosolo: Andy Kilby, 4 Kings Avenue, Rochester, Kent ME1 3DS
 (h) 01634 936722  (m) 07770 993906 Email: [email protected]
Autotest: Peter Cox, 19A Oxford Street, Lambourn, Berks RG17 8XS
Car Trial: Roger Ashby, 328, Hempstead Road, Hempstead, Gillingham, Kent ME7 3QJ
 (h) 01634 388014 Email: [email protected]
Speed: Pete Walters, 1 School Lane, Aston, Hertfordshire SG2 7HA
Stage Rally: Paul Barrett, 3 Prykes Drive, Chelmsford, Essex CM1 1TP  (h) 01245 290902
2020: Dave Clark, 36A Lewis Road, Istead Rise, Gravesend, DA13 9JG
OS maps: 177 (South half), 178 (South half), 179, 187, 188, 198 (East of A23), 199

ASWMC
Association of South Western Motor Clubs
Website: www.aswmc.org.uk
Secretary: Jim Bee, 26 Riverdale Orchard, Seaton, Devon, EX12 2RG
Chairman & Regional Delegate: Paul Parker, 52 Brendon Road, Portishead, Bristol BS20 6DH
Vice Chairman: Howard West, Letaba, 2 Sellers Close, Colyford, Devon, EX24 6PB
Autocross: Colin Anderson, 35 Haydons Park, Honiton, Devon EX14 2TA
Hillclimbs & Roy Sims, Rohan, Totnes Road, Ipplepen, Newton Abbott, Devon TQ12 5TN
Sprints:  (h) 01803 813703 E-mail: [email protected]
Navigational & Gavin Rogers, Camp Farm, Elberton, Olveston, Bristol, BS35 4AQ
Targa Rallies  (h) 07733 234942 or 01454 414128 E-mail: [email protected]
Stage Rallies: Vic Fancy, 5 Robin Close, Broadway, Weymouth, Dorset DT3 5SG
Autosolo: Phil Turner, South View, Quarry Road, Frenchay, Bristol BS16 1LX
 (h) 01179 701594. E-mail: [email protected]
Classic Trials: Mrs Carlie Hart, Tile Barn, Church Road, Doynton, Bristol BS30 5SU
Car Trials: Mark Hoppe, 24 Westridge Park, Sherbourne, Dorset DT9 6AW
Sporting Trials: Duncan Stephens, ‘Ty Gwyn’, Coxpark, Gunnislake, Cornwall PL18 9BB
OS Maps: 172, 180-3, 190-4, 200-4
Motorsport UK
OPEN
Monday–Thursday
9.30–5.30
Friday
9.30–5.00
(phone enquiries
10.00–5.00 please)
Tel: 01753 765000
Fax: 01753 682938
Licence Section:
Tel: 01753 765050
Fax: 01753 685426
Website:

AWMMC
Association of West Midland Motor Clubs
Website: www.awmmc.org.uk
Secretary: John Arnold, ‘Canalside’, Longdon Wharf, Longdon-upon-Tern, Shropshire TF6 6LQ
Chairman and Treasurer: Kevin Witton, 56 Harper Avenue, Wednesfield, Wolverhampton, West
Midlands, WV11 1HA
Single Venue Martin White, 4 Rowan Way, Northfield, Birmingham, West Midlands B31 4HX
Rally:  (h) 07713 141837 Email: [email protected]
Car Trials: Steve Courts, 55 Poplar Road, Bishops Itchington, Leamington Spa CV33 0RQ
 (h) 01926 612692 Facsimile: 01926 338424 Email: [email protected]
OS maps: 126, 137, 139, 149, 152, 162, 163 (all to Dyke), 164 (West half), 127, 138, 150
EMAMC
East Midlands Association of Motor Clubs
Website: www.emamc.org.uk E-mail: [email protected]
Secretary: David James, Flat 8, 37 Lamplugh Road, Bridlington, East Yorkshire YO15 2JU
Chairman & Regional Delegate: Phil Foster, Halfacre, Kettlethorpe Road, Fenton, Lincoln LN1 2ER
 (h) 01427 718601  (w) 01522 836053
Stage Rally: Paul Rees, 1 Sherwood Rise, Mansfield Woodhouse, Nottinghamshire, NG19 7NP
Road Rally: Craig Burgess, 41 Highfield Avenue, Chesterfield, Derbyshire S41 7AU
OS maps: 119, 120, 128, 129, 140, 141, 152

SAMSC
Scottish Association Of Motor Sports Clubs
Website: www.scottishmotorsportsclubs.co.uk
Secretary & Regional Delegate: Lock Horsburgh, 32 Cowal Crescent, Glenrothes, KY6 3PT
Chairman & Regional Delegate: Peter Weall,
Training: Rupert Hine

 (h) 01577 840458  (m) 07711 619322 Email: [email protected]
Calendar: Raymond Mann
Marshals Stewart Paton
Autotest: Bill Creevy
Off Road Graham Rieu-Clarke
 (m) 07793 840 288
Race: Rory Bryant
Road Dave MacKintosh
Events:  (h) 01224 784780  (m) 07715 177296 E-mail: [email protected]
Sprint & Tim Thomson
Hillclimb:  (m) 07836 559459 E-mail: [email protected]
Stage Gordon Adam
Rally SRC  (m) 07836 536 691 E-mail: [email protected]
Stage Trix Grant
Rally STRC E-mail: [email protected]
Stage Rally Stuart Sheridan
Junior 1000  (m) 07803 047 676
Ecosse E-mail: [email protected]
Challenge
OS Maps (Scotland) 1 – 79, 80 to border, 82 – 84, 85 to border

WAMC
The Welsh Association of Motor Clubs
Website: www.wamc.org.uk
Chairman: Paul Loveridge, 157 High Street, Cinderford, Glos GL14 2TF
Secretary: Daniel Harper, 17 Lon Cwm, Llandrindod Wells, LD1 6BE
Regional & Rallies Committee Representative: c/o Secretary.
Club Jimmy Jones, Maes Yr Awel, Vachelich, St Davids, Pembs SA62 6QL
Championship:  01437 720 766 E-mail: [email protected]
Motorsport UK Dave Evison, 21 Fernhill Lane, Gobowen, Oswestry, SY11 3PP
National Forest  01691 679786 E-mail: [email protected]
Stage Rally:
Sprint & Elen Worthington,Tynton Farm, Pontyberem, Llanelli, Carmarthenshire, SA15 5LP
Hillclimb:  01269 845 596 E-mail: [email protected]
Road Rally: John Surridge, 76 Maes-Ty-Canol, Baglan, Port Talbot, West Glam, SA12 8UP
 01639 822 049 E-mail: [email protected]
Tarmacadam Fran Davies, Brynfedwen Garage, Carmel, Carmathenshire, SA14 7TH

Rally  01269 832 889 E-mail: [email protected]
& King of Epynt:
Historic Rally: Rob Baldwin, 75 Sandown Drive, Bobblestock, Hereford, HR4 9TB
 01432 267 040 E-mail: [email protected]
Junior Challenge : Sara Williams. E-mail: [email protected]
Auto Test Dafydd Roberts. E-mail: [email protected]:
Car Trials Emyr Hall.

Championship: E-mail: [email protected]
OS maps: 114-5, 123-6, 135-7, 145-8, 157-62, 170, 171 (to Dyke)

PUBLICATIONS,
TECHNICAL
PAPERS & CLUB
EQUIPMENT
Subject to their availability the products and their prices listed below are
correct at the time of going to press, but may be changed without further notice.
PUBLICATIONS (VAT zero rated)

Motorsport UK Yearbook . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .£35.00
Motorsport UK Karting Yearbook . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .£19.00
CLUB EQUIPMENT (VAT standard rated incl.)

Club Membership cards . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .200 for £28.00
Signing-On Sheets – Competitors/Officials . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .FOC available on website
Signing-On Sheets – Media . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .FOC available on website
“Prohibited Area” rigid PVC warning signs . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .per pack of 5 £60.00
“Motor Sports Can Be Dangerous” rigid PVC warning sign . . . . . . . . . .per pack of 5 £60.00
COMPETITORS EQUIPMENT (VAT standard rated incl.)

Motorsport UK Helmet Approval Sticker . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .£2.60
Motorsport UK FHR Approval Sticker . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .£2.60
TECHNICAL PAPERS (VAT zero rated, except † = standard rate)

Motorsport UK Rollcage Certificate – Official Copy . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .‡each £30.00
Motorsport UK Historic Rally Vehicle Identity Form Registration . . . . . . . . . . . . . .‡£100.00
Motorsport UK Vehicle Passport (payable to Inspecting Scrutineer) . . . . . . . . . . . . . .£45.00
FIA Historic Technical Passport Application (excluding Registrars Fee) . . . .‡each £402.00
FIA Current Homologation Papers for any UK car . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .‡each £56.00
FIA Current Homologation Papers for any non UK car . . . . . . . . . . . . .‡Price on application
FIA Lapsed Homologation Papers . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .‡each £47.00
FIA Lapsed Homologation Papers for pre-1995 cars . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .‡each £32.00
‡ Overseas orders are subject to an additional delivery charge
For the above items, please address order(s) to:

Sales Dept, Motorsport UK, Bicester OX27 8FY
Purchase on-line from www.motorsportuk.org

29-43 MS Venues_32-45 Motor Sports Venues 27/10/2020 21:32 Page 29
Motor Sports Venues

The following venues have previously been issued
with a Motorsport UK Track Licence which is issued
subject to the conditions incorporated within that
licence. That licence is only valid for such periods
when a valid Motorsport UK organising permit is
in force.
Race Circuits
ANGLESEY CIRCUIT/TRAC MÔN
Address: Anglesey Circuit, Ty Croes, Anglesey LL63 5TF.
Telephone: 01407 811400.
Website: angleseycircuit.com
Email: [email protected]
Location: Between Aberffraw and Rhosneigr off the A4080.
Length: (A) International: 2.10 miles (3.38 km)

(B) Coastal: 1.55 miles (2.49 km)
(C) National: 1.20 miles (1.93 km)
(D) Club: 0.80 miles (1.29 km)
Number of starters (A) (B) (C) (D)

Racing & Sports Racing Cars over 2000cc 18 – 18 –
Racing & Sports Racing Cars up to 2000cc 34 28 26 14
Other Classes 42 34 30 20
Common Regulations for Competitors: Motor Sports Venues 29

BISHPOPSCOURT CIRCUIT Number of starters

Address: Bishopscourt Circuit, 29 Lismore Road, Bishopscourt, Downpatrick BT30 7SY. (A) (B)
Telephone: 028 4484 2202.
Website: bishopscourt.org Racing & Sports 26 26
Email: [email protected] Racing Cars
Location: Between Bishops Court and Ballyhoman off Lismore Road. Other Classes 32 32
Length: (A) 2.14 miles (3.45 km).
(B) 1.83 miles (2.95 km).
(A)
INTERNATIONAL
(B) CIRCUIT
NATIONAL
CIRCUIT
BRANDS HATCH
Address: Brands Hatch Circuit,
Fawkham, Longfield, Kent DA3 8NG.
Telephone: 01474 872331.
HAWTHORNS
Website: brandshatch.co.uk
Location: South-east of London, near Farningham, Kent.
London–Maidstone Road between A20 and M20, 3 miles
from M25 Swanley Interchange.
(B) 1.208 miles (1.944 km).
Number of starters
(A) (B)
Racing & Sports 32 26
Racing Cars
over 2000cc
Racing Cars
up to 2000cc
Other Classes 46 34
30 Common Regulations for Competitors: Motor Sports Venues

CADWELL PARK
Address: Cadwell Park Circuit,
Louth, Lincolnshire LN11 9SE.
Telephone: 01507 343248.
Website: cadwellpark.co.uk
Location: 6 miles south of Louth on A153.
Length:
(A) Full Circuit 2.187 miles (3.519 km).
(B) Club Circuit 1.476 miles (2.375 km).
(C) Woodland Circuit 0.850 miles (1.367 km).
Number of starters
(A) (B) (C)
(A)
Racing & Sports 30 20 16 FULL
Racing Cars CIRCUIT
not exceeding (B) + (C)
2000cc
Other Classes 34 24 18
WOODLANDS
HAIRPIN
(B)
CLUB CLUB HAIRPIN (C) WOODLANDS
CIRCUIT CIRCUIT
TO BRISTOL
CASTLE COMBE
Address: Castle Combe Circuit,
Chippenham, Wiltshire SN14 7EY.
B4039 Telephone: 01249 782417. Fax: 01249 782392.
Website: castlecombecircuit.co.uk
FOLLY Location: 5 miles north-west of Chippenham, Wiltshire.
START/FINISH Length: 1.85 miles (2.98 km).
LINE
AVON RISE
CAMP CORNER QUARRY

CORNER
Number of starters
Racing & Sports 30
Racing Cars
THE ESSES over 2000cc
Racing & Sports 34
Racing Cars
up to 2000cc
BOBBIES
Other Classes 42
OLD PADDOCK
BEND
TOWER CORNER

CROFT CIRCUIT
Address: Croft Circuit, West Lane, Dalton-on-Tees, North Yorkshire DL2 2PL.
Telephone: 01325 721815.
Website:.croftcircuit.co.uk
Email:[email protected]
Situation: 6 miles south of Darlington on A167.
Length: (A + B) Full: 2.1 miles (3.38 km). (A) Clervaux: 1 mile (1.61 km)
Number of starters
(A)+(B) (A)
Racing Cars
over 2000cc
Racing Cars
up to 2000cc
Other Classes 40 26

PUBLICATIONS,
TECHNICAL
PAPERS & CLUB
EQUIPMENT






DONINGTON PARK
Address: Donington Park, Castle Donington, Derby DE74 2RP.
Telephone: 01332 810048.
Website: donington-park.co.uk
Location: 8 miles south-east of Derby; 3 miles junction 23a (northbound) or junction 24 (southbound) on M1;
2 miles from M42/A42 and from A50, turn-off S. P. Donington.
Length: (A) National 1.98 miles (3.185 km). (B) Grand Prix 2.49 miles (4.003 km).
Number of starters
(A) (B)
Racing Cars
over 2000cc
Racing Cars
up to 2000cc
Other Classes 40 42
GOODWOOD
Address: Goodwood Motor Circuit, Goodwood, Chichester, West Sussex PO18 0PH.
Telephone: 01243 755073.
Location: 2 miles north-east of Chichester, West Sussex.
Length: 2.38 miles (3.83 km).
Number of starters: 30. (Historic racing).

KIRKISTOWN
Address: Kirkistown Motor Sports Circuit, 130 Rubane Road,
Kircubbin, Co. Down BT22 1AU. Number of starters
Telephone: 028 427 71325. Racing & Sports Racing 22
Fax: 028 427 71894. Cars over 2000cc
Website: kirkistown.com
Email: [email protected] Racing & Sports Racing 26
Location: 27 miles from Belfast on Ards Peninsula between Kirkcubbin (4 Cars up to 2000cc
miles) and Portavogie. Other Classes 32
KNOCKHILL
Address: Knockhill Racing Circuit,
by Dunfermline, Fife KY12 9TF.
Telephone: 01383 723337.
Website: knockhill.co.uk
Email: [email protected] A823
Location: 5 miles north of
Dunfermline on the A823.
Length: (A) 1.1 miles (1.82 km) (SHORT)
(B) 1.3 miles (2.09 km) (FULL)
TO M90
HAIRPIN SEAT CURVE

B STEWART START/FINISH
STRAIGHT LINE
LESLIE’S
SCOTSMAN
Number of starters
A
(A) (B)
Racing Cars BUTCHER’S
over 2000cc HISLOP’S

Racing Cars ARNOLD
CLARK
up to 2000cc CHICANE
BRABHAM’S
Other Classes 30 34
CLARK’S

LYDDEN
Address: Lydden Hill Race Circuit, Wotton. Canterbury, Kent CT4 6ET
Telephone: 01304 830557 or 831714.
Website: lyddenhill.co.uk
Email: [email protected] Number of starters
Location: 7 miles south-east of Canterbury, (A) (B)
off main A2 London–Dover, midway between Canterbury and Dover. Racing & Sports 21 12
Length: (A) 1 mile (1.609 km). (B) 0.75 miles (1.207 km) Racing Cars
Other Classes 24 16
B
RALLYCROSS
LOOSE SURFACE
MALLORY PARK Number of starters

Address: Mallory Park Circuit, Kirkby Mallory, (A) (B)
Leicester LE9 7QE. Racing & Sports 20 N/A
Telephone: 01455 502214. Racing Cars
Website: malloryparkcircuit.com over 2000cc
A Location: Just off A47 between Leicester and Hinckley.
Racing & Sports 24 N/A
Length: (A) 1.35 miles (2.17 km). (B) 1.00 mile (1.61 km) Racing Cars
up to 2000cc
Other Classes 30 30

OULTON PARK
Address: Oulton Park Circuit, Little Budworth,
Tarporley, Cheshire CW6 9BW.
Telephone: 01829 760301.
Website: motorsportvision.co.uk
Location: Three miles north-east of
Tarporley, Cheshire, off A49.
(B) 2.26 miles (3.64 km).
(C) 1.66 miles (2.67 km).
Number of starters
(A) (B) (C)
Racing & Sports 32 30 24
Racing Cars
over 2000cc
Racing & Sports 34 32 28
Racing Cars
up to 2000cc
PEMBREY CIRCUIT
Address: Pembrey Circuit, Llanelli,
Carmarthenshire, SA16 0HZ.
Telephone: 01554 891042.
Website: pembreycircuit.co.uk
Location: 10 miles off junction 48 west of M4.
Length: (A) NATIONAL 1.46 miles (2.343 km).
(B) CLUBMANS 1.49 miles (2.400 km).
COWLES
STRAIGHT
SENNA ESSES Number of starters

B
(A) (B)
Racing Cars
over 2000cc
Racing Cars
up to 2000cc
Other Classes 34 34

SILVERSTONE
Address: Silverstone Circuits Ltd, Silverstone, Northants NN12 8TN.
Telephone: 01327 320280.
Website: silverstone.co.uk
Location: 600 yards from Silverstone
between Towcester and Brackley on A43 – accessible by this and Buckingham Road via Dadford.
Length: (A) 3.67 miles (5.90 km). (B) 1.85 miles (2.98 km). (C) 1.64 miles (2.64 km).
Number of starters (A) (B) (C)

Racing & Sports Racing Cars over 2000cc 50 36 34
Racing & Sports Racing Cars up to 2000cc 54 38 36

SNETTERTON CIRCUIT Number of starters

Address: Snetterton Circuit, Norwich, Norfolk NR16 2JU. (A) (C)
Telephone: 01953 887303.
Website: snetterton.co.uk Racing & Sports 28 33
Email: [email protected] Racing Cars
over 2000cc
Location: On A11 London–Norwich Road, 90 miles
from London, 19 miles from Norwich. Racing & Sports 32 38
Length: (A) 2 miles (3.19 km); Racing Cars
(C) 3 miles (4.78 km). up to 2000cc
Other Classes 38 45
Wilson
THRUXTON CIRCUIT
Address: Thruxton Circuit, Andover,
Hampshire SP11 8PN.
Telephone: 01264 882222.
Website: thruxtonracing.co.uk
Location: 5 miles west
of Andover on the A303.
Number of starters
Racing & Sports 28
Racing Cars
over 2000cc
Racing & Sports 36
Racing Cars
up to 2000cc
Other Classes 42

Speed Venues
HILL CLIMB
Barbon Manor (Cumbria) (0.627 km)
SD 630824. 2.5 miles North-East of Kirkby Lonsdale, off A683.
Bo’ness (Falkirk) (0.529 km)
NS 974802. Off A904 Grangemouth Road.
Bouley Bay (Jersey) (0.91 km)
On North-East coast, 5 miles North of St. Helier.
Cairncastle (Co. Antrim) (2.65 km)
D 355076 (N. Ireland). 6 miles North of Larne, off B148.
Castle Hill (Cornwall) (0.75 km)
SX 098618. 2 miles North of Lostwithiel, off A390.
Craigantlet (Co. Down) (1.33 km)
J 396751 (N. Ireland). 4 miles East of Belfast centre, off B170.
Creg Willey’s Hill Climb (Isle of Man) (2.243 km)
SC 287837. Glen Helen. On A3, 3 miles East of Peel.
Croft (Co. Down) (0.845 km)
J 420784 (N. Ireland). Creighton’s Green. 1.5 miles South-East of Holywood, off B170 or A2.
Doune (Stirling) (1.35 km)
NN 716029. 1.5 miles West of Doune, off A84 to Callander.
Drumhorc Hills (Co. Down) (0.95 km)
J 089482 (N. Ireland). 4 miles North-West of Banbridge, South of A50.
Eagles Rock (Co. Londonderry) (1.9 km)
C 701328 (N. Ireland). 5 miles West of Coleraine, off A2.
Epynt (Powys) (1.65 km)
SN 872299. Sennybridge training area. 1 mile North-West of Trecastle, off A40.
Fintray House (Grampian) (0.611 km)
NJ 855165. 8.5 miles North-West of Aberdeen. Off B977 from Dyce/Kintore or B979 from Blackburn.
Forrestburn (Lanarkshire) (1.03 km)
NS 861649. 10 miles East of Airdrie, off A89.
Fort Tourgis (Alderney) (0.85 km)
0.5 miles from St. Anne, 0.5 miles from Bray Harbour.
Garron Point (Co. Antrim) (1.287 km)
D 293249 (N. Ireland). 4 miles North of Carnlough, off A2.
Goodwood House (W. Sussex) (1.867 km)
SU 886088. 2 miles North-East of Chichester between A285 and A286..
Greve de L’Ecq (Jersey) (1.075 km)
8 miles North-West of St. Helier.
Gurston Down (Wiltshire) (0.967 km)
SU 025255. 1 mile West of Broad Chalke off A354 from Salisbury at Coombe Bissett.
Harewood (W. Yorkshire) (1.448 or 0.996 km)
SE 336453. 7.5 miles North-North-East of Leeds. Take A61 to, then A659.
Imperial Hill Climb (Guernsey) (0.62 km)
Torteval, on South-West point of the Island.
Knockagh (Co. Antrim) (1.25 km)
J 388885 (N. Ireland). Knockagh Road, West of Carrickfergus.
Le Grand Val (Alderney) (0.55 km)
Le Grand Val, Alderney, Channel Islands.
Lhergy Frissell (Isle of Man) (2.374 km)
SC 449935. On A18 South-West of Ramsey.
Loton Park (Shropshire) (1.349 km)
SJ 358143. 8.5 miles West of Shrewsbury. Take A458 then B4393.
Manor Farm Charmouth (Devon) (0.7 km)
SY 367938. 3 miles North-East of Lyme Regis, off A35.
Mont Pinel (Jersey) (0.7 km)
0.5 miles east of L’Etacq.
Mount Bingham (Jersey) (0.591 km)
In St. Helier.
Petit Bot (Guernsey) (0.769 km)
5 miles South-West of St. Peter Port.

Prescott (Gloucestershire) (0.804 or 1.035 km)

SO 983296. 5 miles North-North-East of Cheltenham, off A435.
Scammonden Dam (W. Yorkshire) (0.56 km)
SE 056166. Adjacent to M62. 5 miles West of Huddersfield, off A640.
Shelsley Walsh (Worcestershire) (0.914 km)
SO 721631. 10 miles North-West of Worcester, off B4204.
Spamount (Co. Tyrone) (1.2 km)
H 294827 (N. Ireland). Drumnabey Road, 12 miles North-West of Omagh.
The Sloc (Isle of Man) (1.7 km)
SC 217734. 4 miles North-North-East of Port Erin.
Tregrehan (Cornwall) (0.6 km)
SX 052532. 3 miles East of St. Austell, off A390.
Val des Terres (Guernsey) (0.777 km)
South of St. Peter Port centre.
Watergate Bay (Cornwall) (0.7 km)
SW 842650. 3 miles North North-East of Newquay.
Werrington Park (Cornwall) (1.14 km)
SX 323862. 1 mile North of Launceston, off B3254.
Westmount Road (Jersey) (0.637 km)
People’s Park, St. Helier.
Wiscombe Park (Devon) (0.914 km)
SY 182941. 6 miles South of Honiton, 12 miles West of Lyme Regis, off A375 or A3052.
SPRINT
Aintree (Merseyside) (1.847 km)
SJ 377985. 5 miles North of Liverpool within Racecourse, off M57/58 junction then A59.
Blyton (Lincolnshire) (2.22, 2.231 or 4.438 km)
SK 870965. 5 miles North of Gainsborough, off A159 to Scunthorpe.
Boyndie Drome (Banffshire) (0.825 or 0.865 km)
NJ 615645. 4 miles West of Banff, off A98.
Brighton (E. Sussex) (0.402 km)
TQ 314039. Madeira Drive, sea front.
Brooklands (Surrey) (0.881 km)
TQ 067628. Mercedes-Benz World, Byfleet, off A318.
Crystal Palace (London) (0.73 km)
TQ 345712. Crystal Palace Park, 5 miles North of Croydon.
Curborough (Staffordshire) (0.831, 1.447 or 1.467 km)
SK 134128. 2.5 miles North of Lichfield, between A38 and A515.
Dalton Barracks (Oxfordshire) (3.21, 1.61 or 1.211 km)
SU 478994. Abingdon Airfield, 1 mile North-West of Abingdon, off A34.
Debden Airfield (Essex) (1.95 or 2.25 km)
TL 567344. 3 miles South of Saffron Walden, off B184.
Eelmoor (Hampshire) (1.77 km)
SU 848525. 2 miles North-West of Aldershot, off A323.
Five Mile Road (Jersey) (0.402 km)
West coast. 6 miles West of St. Helier.
Fort Corblets (Alderney) (0.65 or 0.775 km)
Corblets Bay, 2 miles North-East of St. Anne.
Grampian Transport Museum (Aberdeenshire) (0.805 km)
NJ 578160. 25 miles West of Aberdeen, off A944 at Alford.
Kames Motorsport Complex (Ayrshire) (0.8 km)
NS 696264. 1 mile South of Muirkirk, off A70.
Littleferry Kart Circuit (Sutherland) (0.808 or 0.963 km)
NH 819979. 2 miles South-West of Golspie, off A9.
Llandow Circuit (S. Glamorgan) (1.45 km)
SS 958712. 4 miles South-West of Cowbridge, off B4270. Next to Kart Circuit.
Lotus Test Track (Norfolk) (4.5 km)
TG 156007. At Hethel, 8 miles South-West of Norwich, off A11.
MIRA (Warwickshire) (1.704 km)
SP 364952. 3 miles North of Nuneaton, off A5.

North Weald (Essex) (1.8 or 2 km)

TL 490038. 2 miles North-East of Epping, off B181.
Nutts Corner (N. Ireland 3 miles) (1.495 or 1.605 km)
J 203768 3 miles east of Crumlin
Portreath (Cornwall) (1.5 km)
SW 670457. 4 miles North-West of Redruth, of B3300.
Rushmoor Arena (Hampshire) (1.26 km)
SU 854520. Off A323 between Aldershot and Fleet.
St. Angelo (Co. Fermanagh) (4.2 km)
H 232496 (N. Ireland). Enniskillen Airport, 4 miles North of Enniskillen.
St. Saviour (Guernsey) (0.6 km)
St. Saviour Reservoir, Le Neuf Chemin Road, North-West of St. Saviour.
Stowe (Northampton) (0.85 or 1.75 km)
SP 670440. Silverstone Circuit, Silverstone
Three Sisters Race Circuit (Lancashire) (1.059, 1.138 or 1.473 km)
SD 581012. Ashton-in-Makerfield, 3 miles South of Wigan, off A46.
Treloy (Newquay) (1.35 km)
SW 862645. Newquay Cornwall Airport. Off A3059 Newquay to St. Columb.
Vale Castle (Guernsey) (0.532 or 0.6 km)
Castle Road, Vale. 2.5 miles North-East of St. Peter Port.
Vazon Bay Coast Road (Guernsey) (0.402 km)
Between Richmond and Albecq, Guernsey.
Victoria Avenue (Jersey) (0.402 km)
West of St. Helier town centre.
Note: Sprint events are also held at some Race Circuits.
RALLYCROSS
Blyton (Lincolnshire) (1.3 km)
SK 870965. 5 miles North of Gainsborough, off A159 to Scunthorpe.
Rallycross tracks are also located at the following Race Circuits:

Croft
Knockhill
Lydden
Pembrey
Silverstone
DRAG RACING
Santa Pod (Northamptonshire)
SP 690610. 7 miles South-East of Wellingborough, between A6 and A509.

Kart Tracks
Aghadowey (Coleraine) Off A54 Agivey Road, 6 miles south of Coleraine, Northern Ireland. [C 901 215]
Barton Stacey (Hampshire) near Andover, 2 miles from Barton Stacey village off A303. [SU 445 425]
Bayford Meadows (Kent) 1 mile east of Sittingbourne, ME10 3RY. [TQ 912 645]
Bishopscourt (Co. Down) 6 miles east of Downpatrick, Northern Ireland, BT30 7EY. [J 570 425]
Blackbushe (Surrey) off A30 at Blackbushe Airport and follow signs towards Sunday Market, GU17 9LG.
[SU 802 593]
Boyndie (Banffshire) 4 miles west of Banff. [NJ 615 645]
Buckmore Park (Kent) Chatham, between J3 on M2 and J6 on M20, ME5 9QG. [TQ 742 632]
Clay Pigeon (Dorset) On A37 midway between Dorchester and Yeovil (10 miles to each), DT2 9PW. [ST 610 028]
Crail Raceway (Fife) A197 approx. 1 mile from Crail. [NO 627 094]
Darley Moor (Derbyshire) 2 miles South of Ashbourne on A515, DE6 2ET. [SK 173 423]
Fulbeck (Lincs) 8 miles east of Newark off A17 at Brant Broughton Cross Road. [SK 901 505]
Glan y Gors (Conwy) On A5, 1 mile west of Cerrigydrudion village, LL21 0RU. [SH 937 495]
Hooton Park (Wirral) Ellesmere Port, 2 miles off Junction 6 M53. [SJ 368 797]
Jurby (Isle of Man) Junction of A14 and A10, 7 miles north-west of Ramsey. [SC 363 987]
Kimbolton (Cambs) 7 miles north-west of St Neots on B645. [TL 111 699]
Larkhall (Strathclyde) Summerlee Raceway, Merrydon Road off A72. 800m, off J7 of M74. [NS 759 527]
Littleferry (Sutherland) Golspie, off A9 Inverness to Thurso. [NH 819 979]
Llandow (Vale of Glamorgan) 9 miles from Cardiff, off B4270 between A48 and Llantwit Major, CF71 7PB.
[SS 959 715]
Lydd Raceway (Kent) 20 miles from J10 of M20, TN29 9JH. [TR 044 190]
Mansell Raceway (Dunkeswell) (Devon) Dunkeswell 6 miles north of A30 at Honiton, EX14 4LT. [ST 132 083]
Nutts Corner (N. Ireland) 3 miles east of Crumlin. [J 203 768]
P.F. International (Lincs) 10 miles east of Newark, 2 miles off A17 towards Stragglethorpe. [SK 897 499]
Rissington (Glos) RAF Station. Off the A429, 4 miles east of Bourton on the Water. [SP 218 186]
Rowrah (Cumbria) On the A5086 4 miles north-east of Frizington and 8 miles south-west of Cockermouth,
CA26 3XU. [NY 068 183]
Rye House (Herts) J5 of M25 then A10, Rye Road, Hoddesdon, EN11 0EH. [TL 389 095]
Shenington (Oxon) 8 miles west of Banbury, off A422 Banbury-Stratford Road, OX15 6NW. [SP 362 428]
Sorel Point (Jersey) off La Route du Nord, north of St John’s village
St. Sampsons (Guernsey) 1 mile from St. Peter port
Three Sisters (Lancs) 5 minutes off J25 of M6, WN4 8DD. [SD 582 014]
Warden Law (Sunderland) 2 miles east of Haughton-le-Spring SR3 2PR
Whilton Mill (Northants) 3 miles north of Weedon off the A5. From north M1 J18, from south M1 J16. [SP 622 646]
Wombwell (Yorks) 6 miles south-east of Barnsley, off A4633. [SE 402 032]

44 British Championships_46 British Championships 27/10/2020 21:33 Page 44
British Championships
Contact Details
BRITISH TOURING CAR CHAMPIONSHIP. Championship Regulations available from
[email protected] or Dan Mayo, 17 White House Grove, Elvington, N. Yorkshire YO41 4AL.
% 01904 607320. Website: www.btcc.net
BRITISH GT CHAMPIONSHIP. Championship Regulations available from
Stephane Ratel Organisation Ltd, 110 Old Brompton Road, London SW7 3RA.
% 0207 835 2573. Fax: 0207 370 4950. Website: www.britishgt.com
BRITISH HILL CLIMB CHAMPIONSHIP AND HILL CLIMB LEADERS CHAMPIONSHIP.
Championship Regulations available from Tim Wilson, 130 Main Street, Little Ouseburn, York YO26 9TG.
% 01423 339062. Email: [email protected]
BRITISH SPRINT & SPRINT LEADERS CHAMPIONSHIP. Championship Regulations available from
Peter Howgate, Hillclimb Sprint Association. Website: www.britishsprint.org
BRITISH RALLY CHAMPIONSHIP. Championship Regulations available from
Iain Campbell, Motorsport UK, Bicester, OX27 8FY.
% 01753 765100 % (m) 07768 537787. Email: [email protected]
BRITISH CAR TRIAL CHAMPIONSHIP. Championship Regulations available from
Andrea Richards, Motorsport UK, Bicester, OX27 8FY.
BRITISH SPORTING TRIALS CHAMPIONSHIP. Championship Regulations available from
Andrea Richards, Motorsport UK, Bicester, OX27 8FY. Email: [email protected]
BRITISH AUTOTEST CHAMPIONSHIP. Championship Regulations available from
Andrea Richards, Motorsport UK, Bicester, OX27 8FY. Email: [email protected]
BRITISH SENIOR KART CHAMPIONSHIP. Championship Regulations available from
Email: [email protected] Website: www.britishkartchampionships.org
BRITISH JUNIOR KART CHAMPIONSHIP. Championship Regulations available from
BRITISH CADET KART CHAMPIONSHIP. Championship Regulations available from
Email: [email protected] Website: www.britishkartchampionships.org.
BRITISH SUPERKART CHAMPIONSHIP. Championship Regulations available from
BRITISH DRAG RACING CHAMPIONSHIP. Championship Regulations available from
Email: [email protected] Website: www.santapodracersclub.com
BRITISH HISTORIC RALLY CHAMPIONSHIP. Championship Regulations available from
Colin Heppenstall, 2 Monroe Avenue, Linsayfield, East Kilbride G75 8WA.
% (m) 07736 083745. Email: [email protected]
BRITISH CROSS COUNTRY CHAMPIONSHIP. Championship Regulations available from
Jon Aston, Office 8, 19 Lever Street, Manchester M1 1AN.
% 0333 0022 510 Email: [email protected]
BRITISH RALLYCROSS CHAMPIONSHIP. Championship Regulations available from
Email: [email protected] Website: www.rallycrossbrx.com
44 Common Regulations for Competitors: British Championships

Part 2:
The Regulations
047-51 A-Nat Sporting Code_049-53 Nat.Sport.Code 04/11/2020 17:49 Page 47
(A) National Sporting Code

At first sight the array of regulations governing motor
sport can seem daunting. To help readers better
understand the framework in which they operate, the
following describes the basic administrative
background against which the regulations are applied.
shall be recognised by the FIA as sole International Sporting
Definitions and Abbreviations Power for the enforcement of the present Code and control of
FIA (Fédération Internationale de L’Automobile): motor sport in its own country. The ASN for this country is
The International Federation of Recognised Automobile Clubs. Motorsport UK.
Each ASN may draw up its own National Competition Rules
The Code (Code Sportif International): which are submitted annually to the FIA.
International Sporting Code of the FIA.
2.1.1. Motorsport UK being recognised by the FIA as the ASN
CIK-FIA (Commission Internationale de Karting): of the British Isles (excluding The Republic of Ireland) and
The FIA Commission responsible for Karting. having acquiesced in and declared itself to be bound by the
ASN: A National Automobile Club or other national body Statutes of the FIA and the Code, now therefore declares its
recognised by the FIA or the CIK-FIA as sole holder of sporting sole right to control vehicle competitions in accordance with
power in a country. the Code in such territory being hereafter collectively referred
Motorsport UK (Motorsport UK Association Ltd): to as the ‘territory of Motorsport UK’.
The sole body (ASN) to which the FIA and the CIK-FIA has 2.1.2. Motorsport UK, as defined in its Constitution and Terms
delegated the control of motor sport in the British Isles of Reference, shall form the Sporting Commission.
(excluding The Republic of Ireland). 2.1.3. Motorsport UK has the judicial powers conferred by the
MSC (The Motor Sports Council): Code and exercisable under these Regulations subject to such
The role of the Council as an advisory body, pursuant to its terms reservation as the Rules and Constitution of Motorsport UK may
of reference, is to develop strategic thinking and provide a conduit require.
of information from the full spectrum of UK motor sport, giving 2.1.4. The logo of Motorsport UK shall not be used by any
guidance to the Board in relation to key issues. person or body for any purpose whatsoever without the written
Motorsport UK Board: The Sporting Commission of Motorsport UK consent of Motorsport UK.
Club: Any body recognised by Motorsport UK as a Club. The General Regulations
National Court: The National Court. exercises regulatory 2.2. That the above powers may be exercised in a fair and
responsibilities and judicial powers in connection with the equitable manner, Motorsport UK has drawn up these Rules, to
National Competition Rules (and where appropriate International be known as ‘the General Regulations’ and hereinafter referred
Competition Rules) and the rules governing the National Court. to as ‘these Regulations’, which are in conformity with the
The National Court is further the National Court of Appeal. Code.
Application of these Regulations
International Control of Motor Sport
2.2.1. These General Regulations apply to all Licence Holders
1.1. International Control of Automobile Competitions.
and as provided within to other Persons as defined.
The FIA is the sole International authority entitled to make and
2.2.1.1. These General Regulations apply to all Events
enforce rules and regulations for the encouragement and
Permitted or howsoever sanctioned by Motorsport UK under or
control of automobile competitions.
by virtue of these General Regulations and its inherent
1.1.1. International Sporting Code. So that the above powers authority as ASN and;
may be exercised in a fair and equitable manner the FIA has
2.2.1.2. These Regulations also apply to any Licence holder
drawn up the present ‘International Sporting Code’.
or Person while engaging in any non-Permitted activity in
1.1.2. Each National Club or Federation belonging to the FIA, which that Licence holder (or the holder of a Permit or other
shall be presumed to acquiesce in and be bound by this Code written permission issued by Motorsport UK) produces to the
(including records). organiser of that activity and or in any way relies upon that
Licence or the fact of that Licence, Permit or written permission
National Control of Motor Sport in order to be permitted to take part in the relevant activity or
2.1. Subject to such acquiescence and restraint, one single where the organiser of that activity places any reliance upon or
Club or one single Federation per country, called the ASN, makes any reference to these General Regulations or any
Note: Throughout these sections an asterisk(*) indicates a requirement for additional information to be printed in the
Supplementary Regulations (SRs). Text shown in Italics indicate a Regulation which may be amended in the SRs.
Text shown in red indicates a new or amended regulation for 2021.
Common Regulations for Competitors: National Sporting Code (A) 47 A

subsidiary Regulation including technical notes or advices or Alteration of Regulations

guidance or to the International Sporting Code of FIA within
the documents for the activity and; 2.5. Motorsport UK Board reserves to itself the right at any
time to alter these Regulations and to alter or add to any
2.2.1.3. These Regulations also apply to all Licence holders Appendices thereto from time to time. Notice of such
as to their conduct generally other than at a Permitted Event amendments or additions will be published in the Motorsport
and or to the Licence holder participating as Competitor or UK Magazine or other official announcement.
Official or Person in any event sanctioned or Permitted by FIA
or another ASN where such conduct may be considered to have 2.5.1. Deleted.
been a breach of these General Regulations and or may have
brought motorsport generally and or Motorsport UK the FIA or Stability of Regulations
any other ASN or its Officials into disrepute whether contrary to
C.1.1.4 or otherwise. 2.5.2. All Specialist Committees must note that any new
Sporting rule should normally be approved by Motorsport UK
2.2.1.4. Any Licence holder or Person suspected of any Board at least 6 months before it comes into force and any new
breach of Regulations may have their Licence suspended Technical rule at least 12 months before it comes into force.
pending any investigation of or Inquiry into the alleged breach New or amended regulations can only come into force on the
(H.3.1.2 and H.6) and or be declined the permission to 1st January in any year. The only exception is in respect of
undertake any participant activity at any Permitted Event or to urgent safety, correction of error, or as exceptionally agreed by
attend any Venue Licensed by Motorsport UK. the Motorsport UK Board. Even in safety matters a practical
period of delay is desirable. With regard to matters concerning
Interpretation of these Regulations (H.1.8) eligibility (of, for example, tyres and kart engines) applying
from the 1st January in any year, the period of notice may be
2.2.2. Motorsport UK of its own motion or by referral to the varied with the agreement of the Motorsport UK Board.
National Court is empowered to decide any question raised
within its territory concerning the interpretation of the Code or
of these Regulations. In interpreting any regulation the word
Compliance with Regulations
‘his’ is deemed to include ‘her’ and persons referred to in the 2.6. At all times the organisers of an event shall ensure
singular includes where the context so admits, the plural. compliance with these Regulations and any other Motorsport
2.2.3. Motorsport UK of its own motion or by referral to the UK requirements. It is a condition of approval that all laws of
National Court is empowered to decide and adjudicate on any the land shall be complied with and breach of this condition
question relating to Motor Sport raised within its territory, may invalidate any approval which may have already been
which is not covered by the Code or these Regulations. given.
2.2.4. Insofar as they do not conflict with these Regulations, 2.6.1. Every person, body, group of persons, etc., organising a
any Supplementary Regulations or Official Instructions competition or taking part therein shall by so doing or by and
applicable to a competition shall be deemed to form part of upon applying for an organising permit, or by and upon
these Regulations. applying for a licence from Motorsport UK, or by and upon
entering for a competition, be deemed to have and recognised
International Events (D.4.3.1(e)) that they have:
2.6.2. Made themselves acquainted with these Regulations
2.3. Events run under an International Permit issued by and agree to pay the charges and fees pursuant to the
Motorsport UK must comply with the International Sporting Regulations (and the Appendices thereto), and
Code and will only refer to these Regulations in respect of any
matter not covered by the Code. 2.6.3. Submitted themselves without reserve to the
consequences resulting from these Regulations and any
Other Events (D.4.3.1(a) to (d)) subsequent alteration thereof and agreed to pay as liquidated
damages any fines imposed upon them within the maximum
2.3.1. At all events other than those for which Motorsport UK set out in Part 3 Appendix 1, and
has issued an International Permit, the Judicial Procedures and 2.6.4. Agreed not to pursue any right of action which they
Penalties detailed in Section C of these regulations will apply. may have before any court or tribunal without having first
exhausted any other remedies provided for in these
Exemption from Regulations Regulations.
2.4. Motorsport UK as the ASN and consistently with A.2.5 has
the authority to suspend, substitute or vary any of these Approval to Organise an Event
Regulations and for such duration as it shall determine in its 2.7. Motorsport UK approval for the organisation of an event
absolute discretion or to grant Exemption from these (except authorised Speed Records or as specified in D.5) is
Regulations under such terms, conditions and for such duration reserved for those motor clubs recognised by Motorsport UK as
as it shall consider necessary in order to provide for particular ‘Registered to organise Competitions’ (Recognised Clubs), which
circumstances or to enable particular features to be included in have complied with the requirements regarding Status and
a Competition. Fixture List and must be in membership of a Motorsport UK
2.4.1. An Exemption from these Regulations may also be recognised Regional Association.
granted to events as detailed in D5.
A 48 Common Regulations for Competitors: National Sporting Code (A)

The National Court 4.1.1. Recognition will only be granted to those clubs where
all the members are individuals. Groups, or Associations of
3. The National Court constitutes for holders of Motorsport UK Clubs [Recognised Groups] may be recognised in a separate
Licences the final Court of Judgment empowered to settle any category entitled to accept invitations to Interclub status
dispute which may have arisen between its own Licence events and to organise their own Championships. They are not
holders on its territory in connection with National Motor Sport. permitted to accept invitations to Clubmans status events, or to
The exercise of these judicial powers and functions shall be organise their own events.
final and not subject to review.
4.2. Regional Centres of Motor clubs which organise events
3.1. The National Court shall exercise the following functions. are required to be recognised separately.
(i) Disciplinary – Matters referred to it by Motorsport UK. 4.2.1. Each Centre shall pay a full registration fee and all
(ii) Investigatory – In accordance with regulation (C.9.0) other charges and fees due under the Regulations (and the
(iii) Appellate – Appendices thereto) for the same facilities as a separate club.
(a) Appeals pertaining to eligibility will be dealt with by 4.3. Recognised Regional Associations of Clubs are entitled to
written submission. accept invitations to Interclub status events and to organise
their own Regional Championships. They are not permitted to
(b) All other Appeals. The Court is the designated National accept invitations to Clubmans status events, or to organise
Court of Appeal for the purposes of the FIA their own events.
International Sporting Code
4.4. The continued recognition of any Recognised Club or
(iv) Arbitration – see C.10 Regional Centre of Motor club or any other bodies recognised
(v) Deleted under 4.5 shall be subject to the continuing approval of
Motorsport UK and also compliance with these Regulations and
(vi) Club Recognition
payment of the Insurance Premiums due under Part 3 Appendix
3.1.1. The National Court, when convened, shall consist of not 1 and any other fees and charges due under the Regulations (or
more than five and not less than three persons who shall be: the Appendices thereto).
(a) Serving or past members of the Motor Sports Council Other Bodies
(b) Serving or past members of any of the Committees or 4.5. In addition to these Recognised Clubs, Motorsport UK
Advisory Groups to the Board of Motorsport UK registers certain other clubs and associations of clubs or bodies
(c) Other suitably qualified persons. as responsible organisations in the sphere of motor sport.
In exceptional circumstances, and with the agreement of all Right of Appeal
parties, the National Court may consist of two persons.
4.6. New applicants, and existing Recognised Clubs or
3.1.2. No person shall be a member of the National Court if Regional Centres of Motor Clubs refused recognition or
he has taken part as a competitor, driver or official in the continued recognition by Motorsport UK, (4.1, 4.4) shall have a
competition concerning which a decision is to be given or if he right of appeal to the National Court. (A3.1(vi) the fee for which
has already participated in a decision on the matter in question, is set out in Appendix 1, paragraph 13.)
or if he is directly or indirectly concerned in such matter.
3.1.3. The Chairman of the Court shall normally be legally
Qualified Notices
5. Any communications required under these Regulations to be
Club Recognition made to Motorsport UK or to the MSC shall be addressed to
Motorsport UK, Bicester OX27 8FY, or to such other address as
4. In order to become recognised a club must have at least 25 may be duly notified from time to time.
members and its rules must have been approved by Motorsport
UK. The names and addresses of the members must be supplied 5.1. Any communications required under these Regulations to
with the application. The Club must undertake to comply with be sent to a competitor shall be sent to the address on his
all regulations and requirements of Motorsport UK and to pay entry form or, if he is the holder of a licence from the
an annual registration fee and all insurance and other charges Motorsport UK or other ASN, to the address on the licence.
and fees due under these Regulations (and the Appendices 5.1.1. Any communications to be sent to an Organiser or
thereto). Organising Committee shall be sent to the address on the
4.1. Applicants for first time Motorsport UK recognition must relevant application for an Organising Permit, or, in the case of
be a member of a Motorsport UK recognised Regional an event not organised under permit, to the Secretary of the
Association, which shall normally be the Regional Association Organising Club at the address given in the notification of the
local to the applicant. Applications will be notified by means event to Motorsport UK or his last known address.
of the Motorsport UK Magazine or by an official announcement 5.1.2. Deleted.
and are subject to objection within one month from other 5.2. Any communications so sent by post shall be deemed to
Registered Clubs before approval by Motorsport UK. have reached the addressee by normal delivery of post.
Date of Operation
6. These Regulations shall come into force and be operative
from the first day of January of the current year and thereby
supersede all previous editions of these Regulations.

Safeguarding Policy 9.1.2. Training and guidance is and will continue to be given
in respect of managing the disposal of potentially
7. Everyone who takes part in motor sport is entitled to do so environmental damaging materials such as tyres, oils, fuels, and
in a safe and enjoyable environment. All Persons whose cleaning agents etc. and to effectively manage spillage of
activities are within the scope of these Regulations must follow polluting fluids.
the Motorsport UK Safeguarding Policy and Guidelines (as
amended from time to time) and the provisions of this 9.1.3. Training and guidance will be given in respect of land
Regulation. management not only in respect of dealing with polluting
substances but also to minimise the possibility of venues being
7.1. Motorsport UK is committed to helping everyone in motor damaged by destruction of soil strata.
sport accept their responsibility to safeguard Children and
Vulnerable People from harm and abuse and support them to
do so. This Regulation and the Motorsport UK Safeguarding
Policy and Guidelines applies to Persons involved in motor
Code of Conduct
sport. All Persons participating in motor sport have a duty of 10.1. Motorsport UK pursuant to and for all purposes of
care to safeguard the welfare of Children and Vulnerable General Regulations 2.2.1.1 through 2.2.1.4 requires as a
People and prevent their abuse. condition of holding any Licence or other permission issued by
7.2. Motorsport UK shall have jurisdiction to deal with any it as ASN that all such Licence holders and permittees shall:
allegation of abuse of a Child or Vulnerable People, any 10.1.1. Abide by Motorsport UK regulations.
breaches of the Motorsport UK Safeguarding Policy and 10.1.2. Respect the decisions of event officials.
Guidelines and/or any breach of this Regulation A7.
10.1.3. Treat all competitors, marshals and officials equally
with respect.
Health and Safety Policy 10.1.4. Maintain the highest standards of driving behaviour.
8.1. Motorsport UK is fully committed to a high standard of 10.1.5. Conduct themselves in a proper manner at all times
health and safety management within the organisation and and always behave in the best interests of UK motor sport.
across motor sport in the United Kingdom. Motorsport UK 10.1.6. Make every effort to minimise the impact of their
identifies that a comprehensive Health and Safety Management activities on the environment around them.
System and Strategy will help identify and minimise potential
risks for employees, volunteer officials, competitors and Abuse
members of the public involved in motor sport in the United
Kingdom. In pursuance of achieving and maintaining such high 10.2. For the purposes of these General Regulations
standards in health and safety: Motorsport UK will not tolerate any form of abuse or
8.1.1. The offices and activities of Motorsport UK will be aggression towards officials, marshals, spectators and
managed in accordance with relevant legislation as applied in competitors.
the United Kingdom. 10.2.1. Motorsport UK and the National Court will impose the
8.1.2. All events must be organised by Motorsport UK most stringent sanction against any transgression of 10.2 and
Recognised clubs and organisations in accordance with the may suspend all Licences (H.3.1.2) pending investigation and/or
regulations and requirements of Motorsport UK, taking referral to the National Court.
guidance as appropriate from the FIA and so as to respect
appropriate statutes and legislation as is applicable within the
United Kingdom. Identifying clearly defined roles and
Concussion Policy
responsibilities for health and safety within Motorsport UK, for 11. Concussive injury can be serious, especially if repeated
its Recognised clubs and organisations and generally within within a short period or in the younger age group. For this
motor sport in the United Kingdom enables all parties to meet reason Motorsport UK has introduced this policy restricting
such responsibilities. activity following this type of injury.
A good health and safety management system and strategy is Concussion is diagnosed following an accident including the
an asset to all parties involved in motor sport in the United following symptoms:
Kingdom. • Transient unconsciousness (not always present)
• Confusion / disorientation
Environmental Policy Statement • Amnesia
• Headache
9.1. Motorsport UK recognises that for motor sport activities to
be sustainable they must be managed such as to minimise the • Dizziness / nausea
depletion of natural resources and pollution of the Following diagnosis of one or more of these symptoms this
environment. policy must be instituted by the meeting/event Chief Medical
9.1.1. Regulatory requirements are and will continue to be Officer, or equivalent.
imposed such as to manage: 11.1. The competitor must not compete further in the
a) Noise levels generated by motor sport events meeting/event (including subsequent days).
b) Air pollution generated by motor sport events. 11.2. The competitor’s licence should be suspended and
retained by the Clerk of the Course, then forwarded to the
Regulations are and will continue to allow for the use of such
Medical Department of Motorsport UK, together with a note
fuels and energy sources as they become available.
explaining the reason for return.
A 50 Common Regulations for Competitors: National Sporting Code (A)

11.3. Upon receiving the licence Motorsport UK will send the 11.8. A second episode of concussion, occurring within a
licence holder an explanatory letter with a pro forma for them period of three months will require specialist referral prior to
to take to their GP, or licence medical issuing doctor. This will the return of the licence.
ask the doctor to confirm absence of symptoms.
11.4. Upon receipt of the pro forma certifying absence of
symptoms the licence will be returned. Any concerns should be Drones Policy
notified to the Chairman of the Medical Advisory Panel. 12. The Motorsport UK’s Drones Policy, applicable
11.5. It is important that the competitor is advised not to to all events, is published on the Motorsport UK’s website.
drive any vehicle until symptoms have resolved. They should
also be advised to consider discussing their employment role
with either their Occupational Health Department or General Data Protection Policy
Practitioner.
13. The Motorsport UK’s Data Protection Policy is published on
11.6. Professional racing series, where regular medical
the Motorsport UK’s website.
personnel attend, may institute their own policy, provided this
policy is followed as a minimum.
11.7. The duration of symptoms is variable, with most cases
recovering within a period of 2 to 3 weeks. This policy should
generally cover that period. Some cases have persistent
symptoms, in these cases expert opinion should be obtained.

052-66 B-Nomenc&Definitions_TEMPLATE 27/10/2020 09:56 Page 52
(B) Nomenclature and Definitions

Basic to understanding the sport is understanding the
terminology which defines it. These descriptions
define key words and phrases which are referred to in
the Regulations that follow.
Adequate Strength. The component concerned is of sufficient (c) AutoSOLO. For Road Going Cars, with tests held on a
strength to fulfil the function for which it was intended. sealed surface. These tests shall be all forward and non-
Advertisement. Any lettering, additional trademark or symbol stop, without requiring any spin or handbrake turns, and
appearing on a vehicle, including any border or background may be at one or more sites. A passenger may be
that is distinguishable from the underlying surface on which it carried in the front seat (see Section M).
appears. Ballast. Non functional material added to increase vehicle
Aerodynamic Device. Any device or part of a vehicle (excepting weight. Units of ballast are to be strong and unitary blocks,
normal and conventional styled bodywork) that has a principal fixed by means of tools with the possibility of affixing seals
effect of creating aerodynamic downforce. Within this definition and placed on the floor of the cockpit or the luggage
should be included forward facing gaps or openings in the compartment, visible and sealed by the Scrutineers (J.5.15.2).
bodywork, but will not include spoilers in the form of raised Kart ballast see
surfaces continuous with the body surface and not wider than U.17.29.1.
the body surface. It is not permitted to mount an aerodynamic Bambino Kart Event. Pre-Race training for 6 and 7 year olds,
device on unsprung parts of the vehicle. which can only be held on circuits specifically licensed for
Appeal. A formal complaint, lodged within specified time limits, Bambino. Drivers must hold a Kart Clubman licence, which
by an entrant or Competitor about a decision, act or omission they can obtain from their 6th birthday and may continue in
by an official of a meeting (C.6.1.1). In the event of an appeal Bambino until their 8th birthday. Full details and criteria
being made against a decision, the entrant or Competitor contained within the Karting UK Yearbook.
involved must have been either: Barred. A restriction imposed on an individual’s involvement in
(1) The party involved in the incident giving rise to the motor sport on such terms as may be determined by Motorsport
decision, or UK.
(2) The party who lodged the protest which resulted in the Bodyshell. The major structural part of the car constructed of
decision, or all parts that are permanently attached (by welding, brazing,
riveting, bonding, etc.) around which are assembled the
(3) The party against whom a penalty has been imposed. mechanical components. Panels that are attached by means of
Approved Formulae. A set of Regulations, approved by removable fasteners are not considered to be part of the
Motorsport UK, providing the parameters for a vehicle to be bodyshell.
used in a specific Competition or series of Competitions. Bodywork. All entirely sprung parts of the car in contact with
Autocross. A speed event on a closed circuit with a grass or the external air stream, except the rollover structures and the
unsealed surface. parts definitely associated with the mechanical functioning of
Automobile/Car/Vehicle. Land vehicle running on at least four the engine, transmission and running gear. Airboxes and
non aligned complete wheels, of which at least two are for radiators are considered to be part of the bodywork. Exterior
steering and at least two for propulsion. rear view mirrors are not considered to be part of the
bodywork. Bodywork is differentiated as follows:
By agreement with the Auto-Cycle Union includes pre-1941
three wheel cars in all Events and such vehicles of any age in (a) Completely closed bodywork.
Touring Assemblies (b) Completely open bodywork
Autotest. A competition for Cars in which marking during the (c) Convertible bodywork with the hood in either supple or
event is based solely on a competitor’s performance in rigid (hardtop) material.
manoeuvring tests, and defined as: Brake light. Rear facing red light(s) each of 750 sq mm
(a) Autotest. These tests may include spin or handbrake minimum surface area equipped with a 21W bulb or of equal
turns, stop astride lines, and some reversing, and may be luminosity directly operated without delay by application of the
at one or more sites. A passenger is not allowed. (see vehicle brakes.
Section M); Bulkhead. A partition separating one vehicle compartment from
(b) Production Car Autotest. A competition for Production another.
Cars capable of being taxed and MOT’d. These tests may Cadet Marshal. A Cadet Marshal grade can be issued to
include a limited number of spin turns or, handbrake marshals between the dates of their 11th birthday and their
turns, stop astride lines, or reversing, and may be at one 16th birthday and whose details are made available to
or more sites. A passenger must be carried in the front Motorsport UK for registration purposes. They may perform a
seat. (see Section M); limited range of duties appropriate to the grade and type of
event, in line with Motorsport UK Guidelines.
B 52 Common Regulations for Competitors: Nomenclature and Definitions (B)

In order to ensure compliance with the Motorsport UK Competition. That part of an Event that is given a competitive
Safeguarding Policy and Guidelines, all events using Cadet nature by the publication of results. It must be completed by
Marshals are required to include in the regulations for the the end of the meeting. An individual specific event, such as a
event contact details of a Motorsport UK Safeguarding Officer. gymkhana or treasure hunt, shall not be a Competition for the
Car Trial. A ‘Sporting Trial’ confined to vehicles of a production purpose of these Regulations if, on being informed in writing of
type over a course that is suitable to test equally the the details of the proposed event, Motorsport UK has waived in
capabilities of cars of all sizes. writing the necessity for an Organising Permit and the event
takes place in accordance with such details.
Catalytic Converter. A device designed and used to reduce the
quantity of toxic emissions produced by an internal combustion Competitor. A person or body whose entry is accepted for or
engine. who competes in any event whatsoever, whether as Entrant,
Driver, Co-Driver, Navigator or Passenger.
Chassis. The overall structure of the car around which are
assembled the mechanical components and the bodywork. Competitor’s Licence Record. The record of the Competitor’s
Competition licence history, including any penalty points and
Championship. An event or series of events organised for the other judicial matters.
purpose of establishing the right to an individual or collective
title. Competition Numbers. Numbers displayed on vehicles in
Competition for identification purposes.
Child. A person under the age of eighteen years as defined by
the Children Act 1989 and the term “Children” means more Composite. Material formed from several distinct components,
than one Child. the association of which provides the whole with properties
which none of the components taken separately possess.
Circuit. The whole area used for an event under the control of
the organising club and/or a circuit owner. Control or Check. Any point that Competitors must visit during
an event. A Control will be manned by officials; a Check may or
Class. A division of vehicles by their engine capacity or any may not be manned. If the term Time Control is used this will
other means of distinction. imply that the Competitor’s time of arrival at or departure from
Classic Reliability Trial. A Competition based on the ability to this point is recorded.
climb hills or traverse difficult sections non-stop, that may use Control Fuel. Fuel supplied from a defined source with
the public highway for all or part of its route or may be entirely chemical composition monitored in a manner defined by
on private ground. Motorsport UK Regulations.
Clubmans Cars. Open Sports Racing Car constructed in Control Line. The line by reference to which a vehicle is timed
accordance with the technical regulations published by The or its performance in a Competition is determined.
Clubmans Register.
Course. The track, plus all run-off areas, up to and including
Clubman’s Event. An event confined to members of the sole safety barriers, fences and walls.
organising club, and, by invitation, to members of a limited
number of other clubs. Cross Country Junior Trials Vehicle. A two-wheel drive vehicle
adapted from a front-engined lawn or garden tractor with the
Club Safeguarding Officer. A person designated to manage cutter deck and associated ancillaries removed, and fitted with
safeguarding at a club, association or Organising Club. a four stroke petrol or diesel vertical crankshaft engine of the
Clubsport Event. A Clubsport Event is a competition involving Industrial and Commercial restricted type.
motor vehicles, but not necessarily exclusively and where the Cross Country Vehicle. A vehicle that has a manufacturers’
emphasis is on the social element rather than any outright design function to traverse arduous cross country terrain.
performance of the vehicle, and are of an event type prescribed
in D5. Cross Country Event. An event intended only for Cross Country
vehicles. These may be defined as follows:
Co-Driver. The second member of each crew competing in
Special Stage Rallies. (a) Competitive Safari. A timed event taking place on
private ground that will be laid out over one or more
Commitment Guarantee (Race). A written guarantee in the courses and at one venue only.
form required by Motorsport UK for any proposed
Championship that has not previously run as a Series. This is (b) Cross Country Orienteering. An event involving
additional to any Championship Permit Fee and if the navigating and driving a vehicle to an objective, or
Championship runs as specified during the first three years this series of objectives.
Guarantee will be discharged at the end of the third year. (c) Cross Country Vehicle Timed Trial. A trial taking place on
If the Championship fails to take place or ceases prematurely one area of private ground in which the marking during
the Commitment Guarantee will be enforceable. the event is mainly based upon the ability of
Competitors to climb hills or traverse difficult sections
Any commercial liabilities arising from the Championship non-stop, but where the results are decided
during these first three years, are the responsibility of the predominantly by the time taken to traverse those
Club/Championship Organisers. Any forfeit Guaranteed sum sections.
received by Motorsport UK will be paid to a registered charity
nominated by Motorsport UK or used to fund training or prizes. (d) Cross Country Vehicle Trial. A trial in which the marking
for the event is mainly based upon the ability of
Competitors to climb hills or traverse difficult sections
non-stop, and in which the mileage upon a public
highway does not exceed 50 miles.
Common Regulations for Competitors: Nomenclature and Definitions (B) 53 B

(e) Hill Rally. An event of which the main portion of the Disqualificaton. Disqualification forbids the person concerned
route is cross country, and in which the marking for to take part in any particular Competition, or in several sporting
maintaining a set time schedule shall form a substantial Competitions of the same meeting. Disqualification may be
part of the Competition. A Hill Rally may include tests or applied in retrospect, by the deletion of any result in any
observed sections. Competition.
(f) Point to Point. An event the object of which is for a team Drag Race. A race between two cars over a flat and straight
of vehicles to seek and visit points spread out on open course of 440yds, with a minimum braking distance of 800yds,
ground. The points must be accessible by vehicle(s) and and a minimum width of 50ft.
it may require team effort to reach and pass through the Drag Racing Vehicle. A vehicle designed and prepared to
points. Public highways must not be used. obtain maximum acceleration over a straight course.
(g) Team Recovery. An event the object of which is for a Driver. A person nominated as the Driver of a vehicle in any
team of vehicles, by self recovery or team effort, to event.
proceed through an observed section in the shortest
possible time. Driver Instrumentation. The medium by which information is
displayed to the Driver while the vehicle is on the circuit or in
(h) Winch Recovery. An event the aim of which is to move the pits/paddock. Driver instrumentation can be driven either
an object (normally a demobilised vehicle) by winching by stand-alone sensors, or driven by a data logger. Sensors to
through a gate and along a specified course. drive the instrumentation are considered as part of the Driver
(i) Promotional Event. A non-competitive event designed instrumentation.
solely to enable participants to experience driving their For karting applications Driver instrumentation is permitted,
vehicles off-road, and to introduce them to organised whether the display is stand-alone or used in conjunction with
cross-country driving. a data logger.
(j) Challenge Event. An event the aim of which is for Duration of Meeting or Event. A Meeting is considered to have
competitors to manoeuvre their vehicles to a remote begun as from the beginning of the first event, and shall end
location by means of driving, towing and or winching, or when the last event has finished. An Event is considered to
any combination thereof and where proof of visiting that have begun as from the time scheduled for the beginning of
location is by way of the scorecard, which shall be administrative checking and/or scrutineering and shall include
permanently attached to the vehicle, being officially practice and the Competition itself. It shall end upon the expiry
marked. of the time limit for protests or appeals, or the end of any
(k) Cross Country Driving Test. A Cross Country competition hearings.
in which marking during the event is based solely on a Electric vehicle. Vehicles which solely use electricity stored on
Competitor’s performance in manoeuvring tests. These board and which are not necessarily or essentially propelled by
tests may be at one or more sites on private property the conversion of solar energy.
and be on unsealed surfaces and intended to encourage
newcomers to the sport. Endurance Kart Event. A Kart Race of a minimum of 60
minutes duration, where the need to refuel and/or make Drivers
Cylinder Volume. Volume V generated in cylinder (or cylinders) stops, or changes, is an integral part of the race. Drivers must
by the upward or downward movement of the piston(s). have reached their 16th birthday. A group of licensed drivers
V = 0.7854 x b2 x s x n may be referred to collectively by their team name without the
where: b = bore requirement to hold an Entrants Licence.
s = stroke There are two types of Endurance Kart events and these require
n = number of cylinders different licence grades, namely:
Data Acquisition. The collection and storage of data on a (a) For engines which do not exceed 15hp in total per kart
vehicle, also termed “data logging”. Data loggers acquire and drivers must hold a minimum of a Kart Clubman Licence.
store data until the data is downloaded. (b) For engines exceeding 15hp in total per kart drivers must
For karting applications, data loggers are acceptable, provided hold a minimum of a Kart Interclub (Novice) licence.
there is no electrical connection between the data logger and Endurance Race. A Race scheduled to have a minimum of 90
the ignition system of the kart other than to an insulated minutes duration, with mandatory refuelling and/or Driver
section of the high-tension (HT) lead. Any lap-timing device stops and/or Driver changes, as an integral part of the race.
used as part of the data logger must adhere to the lap-timing
section of these definitions. Entrant. The person or body responsible for making an Entry
into a Competition and responsible for all matters pertaining to
In karting terms, a data logger is a combination of an electronic that Entry.
memory and a series of sensors and looms, usually allied to a
beacon detector for lap-timing. Data is usually viewable on a Environmental Spill Kits. For use in managing spills of
software program on a computer after download from the automotive fluids, lubricating oils and fluids, gasoline, coolant
memory. A data logger may have Driver instrumentation additives, hydraulic oil etc. All kits to include adequate number
connected to it for on track display of information to the Driver. of disposal bags for collection of used materials. Used spill kit
materials to be disposed of in accordance with National and/or
DBS. The Disclosure and Barring Service. Local Authority Guidelines.
DBS Disclosure. A DBS Disclosure issued by the DBS including (i) Large Spill Kit
any renewal disclosures. Absorbent pads and/or granular absorbent material
capable of dealing with spillages up to
14 litres capacity.

(ii) Medium Spill Kit Historic Motorsport. Competitions under a set of rules that
Absorbent pads and/or granular absorbent material seek to preserve the specification of their period and prevent
capable of dealing with spillages up to modifications of performance and behaviour which could arise
7 litres capacity. through the application of modern technology. Historic
(iii) Small Spill Kit competition is not simply another formula in which to acquire
Absorbent pads and/or granular absorbent material trophies, it is a discipline apart, in which one of the essential
capable of dealing with spillages up to 1.25 litres ingredients is a devotion to the cars and to their history.
capacity. Historic Motor Sport enables the active celebration of the
History of the Motor Car.
Event. A single activity with its own results or one part or
round of a series of events comprising a Championship. It may Holder of Records. The Driver or Drivers who were driving the
comprise: free practice and/or qualifying practice sessions; vehicle when the record was achieved.
heats and a final; or be divided in some similar manner. Hybrid Vehicle. A vehicle that uses two or more distinct power
Excluded. A person or body shall be said to be excluded when sources to propel the vehicle.
permanently forbidden to take part in any event whatsoever. Identical Cars. Cars belonging to the same production series
Finishing Line. The last control line on a course. and which have the same bodywork (outside and inside), same
mechanical components and same chassis (even though this
Forced Induction. Any device capable of augmenting chassis may be an integral part of the bodywork in the case of
atmospheric pressure to increase the induction of air or fuel/air a monocoque or unitary construction).
mixture into the combustion chamber (Superchargers,
Turbochargers etc.). Any means of artificially reducing induction International Event. An event is International when it is
air temperature (eg packing with solid CO2 etc.) is prohibited. entered on the International Calendar and is open to
Ram effects entirely due to the forward motion of the vehicle Competitors and Drivers of various nationalities.
or tuning of induction or exhaust pipe length are not included International Record. The best performance accomplished in a
within this definition. determined class or group. There are International Records for
Fuel (see Pump Fuel). All substances fed into the combustion Land Vehicles, Automobiles, Special Vehicles and Ground Effect
chambers of an engine excepting only: Vehicles.
(a) Atmospheric air and water vapour contained naturally Junior Autocross. A restricted Autocross class held to permit
therein. young Drivers between the ages of 14-17 years of age to
compete in Autocross events.
(b) Lubricating oil exceeding in viscosity 5 cSt at 100°C.
Kart. A small four wheel racing vehicle with a rigid frame and
(c) Deleted. no suspension of the wheels. The engine(s) drive the rear
Grand Touring Car (GT). An open or closed automobile which wheels only and these rear wheels must be joined by a single
has no more than one door on each side and a minimum of two piece rear axle with no differential action between them. The
seats situated one on each side of the longitudinal centre line Driver will be seated with feet to the fore.
of the car; these two seats must be crossed by the same Kart Category. A category defining the age, and in some cases
transversal plane The car must be able to be used perfectly weight, criteria within which Kart Classes are recognised.
legally on the open road, and adapted for racing on circuits or
closed courses. Kart Class. A recognised division within a Kart Category defined
by the engine or some other means.
Ground Clearance. The clearance between the ground and the
lowest part of the bodywork, or of the suspended part of the Kart Clubman Event. A Kart Clubman Event is a Kart Race
car, in normal trim with the Driver aboard (J.5.20.11). Event run primarily as entry level Karting. Engines may not
exceed 17hp for Seniors or 10hp for Juniors, in total per Kart.
Gymkhana. An event held wholly on private ground and in Competitors must hold a Kart Clubman’s Licence, as a
which no test is determined solely by the speed of the minimum.
competing vehicle, or by the skill of the Driver in controlling
the vehicle, and in which if there are to be timed tests, there Kit Cars. A vehicle in which the chassis frame, body panels and
will be at least an equal number of untimed tests. No test may other major components are manufactured and/or supplied
be timed to less than five seconds. from one manufacturer to which other specified components
and parts are added/assembled to produce a complete car.
Handicap. A method laid down in the SRs for the purpose of
equalising the chances of the Competitors. Land Vehicle, Automobile, Special Vehicle, Ground Effect
Vehicle.
Hard Top. An accessory manufactured in rigid material used in
place of or to replace collapsible fabric cockpit hoods on open (a) Land Vehicle. A locomotive device propelled by its own
cars. When a hard top is fitted to a vehicle (even temporarily) means, moving by constantly taking real support on the
the vehicle is then defined as closed and must have a rear earth’s surface, of which the propulsion and steering are
window installed, unless otherwise stated in SRs. under the control of a Driver aboard the vehicle.
High Speed Trial. A Competition run on a circuit in which (b) Special Vehicle. Vehicle having at least four wheels not in
Competitors are required to maintain a minimum speed for a line that is steered by at least two wheels and is
specified time or distance, or cover a minimum distance in a propelled otherwise than through the wheels.
specified time, and may or may not benefit from improving (c) Ground Effect Vehicle. Vehicle that takes a bearing on the
upon the minimum specified. Deemed to be a race and subject ground by the means of a pressurised air cushion,
to the appropriate conditions. magnetised levitation or similar means.

Lap-Timing. For karting applications, a trackside beacon Monocoque Chassis. A structure of metal and/or composite
emitting a continuous output of infra red light is permitted for materials welded, riveted or bonded into a structure in which
use in conjunction with a data logger or for stand-alone lap- the skin carries all or most of the stresses imposed on that
timing purposes. The position of the trackside unit is either to structure.
be located outside of the safety barriers or to be approved by Motorsport UK Safeguarding Officer. A person designated by
the officials of the event. the Motorsport UK to manage safeguarding at Motorsport UK.
Licence. A certificate of registration issued either: Motorsport UK Safeguarding Policy. The Motorsport UK
(i) under the Code by an ASN to any person or body wishing Safeguarding Policy, Guidance and Procedures (as amended
to participate in Competitions held under the Code; the from time to time) or any other successor policy and procedure
holder of such a licence is presumed to know and abide for the safeguarding of Children and Vulnerable People. The
by the Code and these Regulations, or Motorsport UK Safeguarding Policy is binding on all those
(ii) by Motorsport UK to any person participating in any other Persons involved in motor sport.
agreed activity under terms defined by Motorsport UK. Nationality. The nationality of a Competitor or Driver for the
Licence Number. The number on a licence. purpose of these Regulations shall, after the grant of a licence,
be deemed to be that of the ASN that last issued a licence.
Light Alloy. Any alloy containing more than 10% aluminium,
magnesium or titanium. National Event. An event open only to Competitors and Drivers
holding an appropriate National or higher licence issued by
Local Record. A record established on a permanent or Motorsport UK.
temporary track approved by Motorsport UK, whatever the
nationality of the Competitor. Interclub Event. An event in which the Competitors or Drivers
who take part have to comply with particular conditions of
Locomotive Device. A self contained and powered device eligibility for instance:
capable of moving from place to place.
(a) Membership of an Invited Club or Championship.
Main Chassis Structure.
(b) A Competition confined to vehicles of a particular make.
(a) Single seater racing cars – the fully sprung structure of
the vehicle to which the suspension and/or spring loads National Record. A record made within the territory of
are transmitted, extending longitudinally from the Motorsport UK regardless of the nationality of the Competitor.
foremost front suspension mounting on the chassis to the Navigational Scatter Event. A navigational event where there
rearmost one at the rear. is no Competition on the public highway and which falls within
(b) Other cars – the overall structure of the car around which the provisions of automatic authorisation under the Motor
are assembled the mechanical components and the Vehicles (Competition and Trials) Regulations (where
bodywork. applicable). Competitors should be required to visit a number of
points at random and no merit should be attached to visiting
Mechanical Components. All those necessary for the more than 75% of the points listed. The majority of the points
propulsion, suspension, steering and braking as well as all should not be readily accessible without leaving the car and
accessories whether moving or not which are necessary for the car shall be an incidental means of transport between the
their normal working. various points.
Meeting. An organised assembly of Competitors and officials, Navigator. The second member of each crew competing in
including one or more competitive or non-competitive Rallies, or other events, held entirely on the public highway.
activities, taking place within a defined period and governed by
the same sets of Regulations. Number Plate. The plate that would normally carry the
registration number of the vehicle, were it to be run on public
Methanol. Methyl Alcohol CH3OH. This is a clear colourless roads. Size and shape to be in accordance with DVLA
liquid, miscible with water acetone and other ketones, the requirements.
esters, aromatic and highly unsaturates hydrocarbons, and
castor oil. It is not miscible in all proportions with straight-run Off-Road Racing. A race on a grass or unsealed surface.
petroleum spirit or mineral oil. B.P. 64.7°C, Specific Gravity Organising Club. A club registered with Motorsport UK and
0.796, Flash Point 32°F. For Speed Events, British Standard 506 responsible in all respects for the organisation of an event.
with an allowance of up to 10% Acetone, is permitted. Organising Committee. A committee authorised by the
Mile and Kilometre. For all conversions of English to Metric organising club to act on their behalf. The organising
measurements and vice versa, the mile shall be taken as committee will take the place of such club for the purpose of
1.609344 kilometres, and the kilometre shall be taken at these Regulations except that the club will be responsible for
0.62137 of a mile. the acts and omissions of such organising committee as if such
Model Year. This defines new or re-engineered vehicles that acts and omissions were their own.
are built to a specification intended for sale and use from the Organising Permit. The documentary authority to organise and
start of the year indicated. Example: Vehicles built in the last hold a Competition, granted solely by Motorsport UK.
months of a year for the next season would be defined as new Original Equipment. See Standard Part.
season vehicles and would have to conform to regulations
applicable to the new season. Pace Notes. Any information (in any recorded form) relating to
a Special Stage, that has not been provided to all Competitors
Modification. Any change in the design, material, shape, by the Organisers of that event. This excludes Subjective Route
dimensions and/or surface finish of a component, except for Notes and the use of commercially available maps.
basic manufacturing processes, normal wear and published
service or repair procedures. Paddock. An area provided by the Organisers for the parking of
competing and support vehicles, and for the purpose of
servicing competing vehicles.

Parc Fermé. A secure identified area designated by and under Period Defined Vehicles (Rally)
the control of the Organisers and officials of an event and into A car will be dated by the specification presented and not
which any entrant or Competitor must place the competing necessarily by the date of build or registration.
vehicle and/or associated items as well as and when directed
by the Organisers or officials including the route instructions of Historic Category 1 – Cars of a specification valid before 1
the event. Jan 1968 that comply with R.19.1.1 or R.49.1.1.
Passenger. A person, other than the Driver, conveyed on a Historic Category 2 – Cars of a specification valid between
vehicle during a Competition. 1 Jan 1968 and 31 Dec 1974 that comply with R.19.1.2 or
R.49.1.2.
Period Defined Vehicles (Non-Rally)
Historic Category 3 – Cars homologated in Groups 1, 2, 3 or
Historic Vehicles – Cars which are either original competition 4 between 1 Jan 1975 and 31 Dec 1981 that comply with
cars or cars built to exactly the same specification as models R.19.1.3 or R.49.1.3.
with national or international competition history complying
with the rules of the period. Historic Category 4a – Cars homologated in Groups A, N and
B between 1 Jan 1982 and 31 Dec 1985 excluding any cars
A1 – (Veteran) Cars of a specification valid before 1 Jan that were regulated out by the FIA.
1905.
Historic Category 4b – Cars homologated in Groups A, N and
B1 – (Edwardian) Cars of a specification valid between 1 Jan B between 1 Jan 1986 and 31 Dec 1990 excluding any cars
1905 and 31 Dec 1918. that were regulated out by the FIA.
C1 – (Vintage) Cars of a specification valid between 1 Jan Permit. Within these regulations a Permit is a form of written
1919 and 31 Dec 1930. permission from Motorsport UK and includes variously Permit,
D1 – (Post Vintage Thoroughbred) Cars of a specification Event Permit, Motorsport UK Permit, Organising Permit,
valid between 1 Jan 1931 and 31 Dec 1946. Promoters Permit, Championship Permit, Attempt Permit and
E1 – Cars of a specification valid between 1 Jan 1947 and 31 Exemption of Permit.
Dec 1961 (up to 31 Dec 1960 for single seater and two Persons. All and any, but not limited to, participants, coaches,
seater racing cars). volunteers, teams, employees and anyone involved in motor
F1 – Cars of a specification valid between 1 Jan 1962 and 31 sport, whether or not they are Motorsport UK members or
Dec 1965 (from 1 Jan 1961 for single seater and two seater otherwise.
racing cars and up to 31 Dec 1966 for Formula 2). Pit Lane. That part of the track that provides competing
G1 – Cars of a specification valid between 1 Jan 1966 (1 Jan vehicles with access to and from the pits.
1964 for Formula 3) and 31 Dec 1971 Pits. An area that may be provided by the Organisers for
H1 – Cars of a specification valid between 1 Jan 1972 and 31 Competitors and their authorised personnel, for the purpose of
Dec 1976 servicing competing vehicles, in accordance with the SRs, and
that has direct access to the Pit Lane.
Non-Historic Vehicles – Non-Historic vehicles built using
period specification parts. The period will be defined by the Ports (Inlet/Exhaust). Openings and passages in components
specification date of the latest major component of the vehicle. forming or housing the combustion chamber and/or cylinders
The major components being; the Chassis, Bodywork/Bodyshell, through which inlet and exhaust gases pass.
engine, transmission, brakes, Suspension and Wheels. Practice. That part of an event intended to enable a Competitor
A2 – Cars of which the latest major component is of a to familiarise himself with the course. In certain events,
specification valid before 1 Jan 1905. performance during practice may be used by the Organisers to
determine starting order or position. Practice is subject to all
B2 – Cars of which the latest major component is of a the regulations governing the event.
specification valid between 1 Jan 1905 and 31 Dec 1918.
Practising/Training Event. An event organised for the purpose
C2 – Cars of which the latest major component is of a of enabling Drivers to gain experience of their vehicles. To
specification valid between 1 Jan 1919 and 31 Dec 1930. qualify as a practising/training event there must be no element
D2 – Cars of which the latest major component is of a of Competition, no awards, times may be recorded but not
specification valid between 1 Jan 1931 and 31 Dec 1946. published and cars may not be started simultaneously. There
E2 – Cars of which the latest major component is of a may be no revenue other than from entry fees.
specification valid between 1 Jan 1947 and 31 Dec 1961 (up Production Kit Car. A minimum of ten identical cars must have
to 31 Dec 1960 for single seater and two seater racing cars). been constructed within a twelve consecutive month period.
F2 – Cars of which the latest major component is of a The following items must be identical on all ten cars,
specification valid between 1 Jan 1962 and 31 Dec 1965 wheelbase, track, engine type and specification, weight at front
(from 1 Jan 1961 for single seater and two seater racing cars and rear wheels, body shape and material, wheel diameter,
and up to 31 Dec 1966 for Formula 2). wheel rim width. (dimensions subject to normal manufacturers’
[i.e. homologation] tolerances).
G2 – Cars of which the latest major component is of a
specification valid between 1 Jan 1966 (1 Jan 1964 for Production Car Autotest. An Autotest event restricted to
Formula 3) and 31 Dec 1971. strictly production cars as defined in the Specific Regulations,
intended to encourage newcomers to the sport.
H2 – Cars of which the latest major component is of a
specification valid between 1 Jan 1972 and 31 Dec 1976. Programme. A document prepared by the Organisers of a
meeting for the purpose of informing the participants and
spectators about the meeting.

Promoter. Any person or body financially responsible for a Racing Car. See Single-Seater Racing Car and Sports Racing
Competition. The organisation shall be the responsibility of an Car.
Organising Club. Radiator/Intercooler. Mechanical part allowing for the
Proprietary Equipment. Equipment marketed under a trade exchange of thermal energy between two fluids (including air).
name that is on general sale to the public. Rally. A Competition that may utilise the Public Highway and
Protest. A formal complaint, lodged within specified time limits where there is an imposed average speed for Competitors, but
by an entrant or Competitor, about an act or omission by which does not meet the requirements of a Classic Reliability
another Competitor, or about the eligibility of another vehicle. Trial, Navigational Scatter event, Treasure Hunt or Road Safety
Pump Fuel Rally. The greatest speed must never form a factor for the
classification. All motoring events utilising the Public Highway
(a) Petrol: Commercially available Motor Gasoline (see in England, Scotland or Wales are subject to Motor Vehicles
Appendix 1: Tables): (Competitions and Trials) Regulations. A Rally will comply with
BS EN 228 (unleaded and super-unleaded). at least one of the following categories and must meet the
Petrol is a product refined from crude oil that contains a organisational requirements laid down by Motorsport UK. The
large number of identifiable compounds that can Regulations must clearly indicate the category of Rally that is
typically be 250 in number. These compounds can be being organised.
identified and compared to the available petrol from (a) Economy Rally. Designed to assess the fuel economy of
major oil companies and suppliers. Competitors’ cars and in which the overall results are
Unless otherwise stated or the distinction is made based on the relative fuel consumption of these cars.
between leaded and unleaded petrol, the motor gasoline (b) Navigational Rally. A Rally designed to test the
fuel shall meet the following: Acceptance levels for navigational skill of the crew.
Octane Numbers will be accepted or rejected according (c) Road Rally. A Rally in which the Competition on the
to the Standard ASTM D.3244. Only additives to this Public Highway does not qualify for an alternative
Motor Gasoline Fuel solely for the purpose of lead category and in which marking for maintaining a time
replacement are allowed. schedule forms a substantial part of the Competition.
LRG (unleaded), Lead replacement gasoline (LRG also (d) Single Venue Stage Rally. A Special Stage Rally that uses
known as LRP): Only additives to unleaded motor parts of stages more than four times.
gasoline, solely for the purpose of lead replacement,
from Sodium, Phosphorous or Manganese are allowed, (e) Special Stage Rally. A Rally containing Special Stages
subject to application according to manufacturer’s joined by linking sections that may utilise the Public
instructions and to the treated fuel complying with Highway.
Appendix 1. Lead in excess of EU Directive 98/70 EC (f) Twelve Car Rally. A Rally complying with one of the
requirements is illegal. This also applies to ‘Free Fuel’. above categories that falls within the provisions of
(b) Petrol or Diesel in compliance with FIA automatic authorisation under the Motor Vehicles
Appendix J Art 252, Article 9. Or, for Karting, Petrol in (Competitions and Trials) Regulations (where applicable).
accordance with CIK Technical Regulations Article 2.21. The category must be indicated in the title of the event
(i.e. Economy Twelve Car Rally, etc).
(c) LPG (Liquefied Petroleum Gas) which is of 99% wt. min.
hydrocarbon composition and that is entirely gaseous at (g) Vintage Rally (or Run). A Rally complying with one of the
atmospheric temperature and pressure. Complying with above categories and restricted to vehicles built prior to
BS EN589. 1st January 1941 (including Post- Vintage). The category
must be indicated in the title of the event (i.e. Vintage
(d) Diesel Automotive Gas Oil (DERV), commercially Twelve Car Rally, etc).
available, complying with BS EN 590 and EU Directive
98/70 EC (see Appendix 1). (h) Veteran Rally (or Run). A Rally or Run restricted to
vehicles built before 1 Jan 1919.
(e) Bio Ethanol – Only permitted to be used with the
specific approval of Motorsport UK. Specifications (i) Historic Special Stage Rally. As (e) above, but
available from the Motorsport UK Technical Department. participation is limited to cars complying with the
appropriate Technical Regulations for Historic Special
(f) Bio Diesel – Only permitted to be used with the specific Stage Rally Vehicles.
approval of Motorsport UK. Specifications available from
the Motorsport UK Technical Department. (j) Historic Road Rally. As (c) above, but participation is
limited to cars complying with the appropriate Technical
Motorsport UK reserves the right to amend these details to Regulations for Historic Road Rally Vehicles.
reflect any change occurring in the quality of fuel on general
sale to the public in the UK. (k) Endurance Road Rally. A Road Rally where a substantial
proportion of the Competition takes place on the
PVG. A criminal record check in Scotland from Disclosure highway, timed to the minute, and which shall also
Scotland and more particularly the Protecting Vulnerable include Special Tests on private property which may be
Groups Scheme disclosure. timed to the second.
Race. A Competition where two or more cars are started
simultaneously from the same starting line and over the same
course, and in which the winner is the Competitor who first
completes a specified distance, including any handicap credit,or
who completes the greatest distance in a specified time.

(l) Trophy Rally. A supplementary event to a main rally, Road Safety Rally. An event organised with the intention of
which may be provided by Organiser’s to permit promoting Road Safety and falling within the provisions of
Competitors who retire from the main event, the automatic authorisation under the Motor Vehicles
opportunity to have further Competition. Vehicles must (Competitions and Trials) Regulations (where applicable). Such
be re-scrutineered for conformity. Competition may only events may qualify for an exemption of permit.
commence at a predetermined time during the event. Road Section. Any section of the route of a Special Stage Rally
These Competitors may run behind the main event or be (excluding control and service areas) whether on the public
re-introduced into their original seeded position, at the highway or not that links Special Stages.
Clerk of the Course’s discretion. Results should be
displayed and awards may be presented. The intention Rollover Protection System (ROPS). Multi-tubular structure
to promote a Trophy Rally must be included within the installed in the cockpit and fitted close to the bodyshell, the
published event regulations. function of which is to reduce the deformation of the bodyshell
(chassis) in case of an impact. (See K1 – Roll-Over Protection
(m) Practice/Training Rally. A Practice Event may be Systems.)
promoted as a supplementary event, to permit
Competitors who retire from the main event, the Saloon Car. See Touring Car.
opportunity to gain further experience of their vehicles. Scheduled Speed. The average speed calculated from the time
The intention to provide a Practice Event must be allowed to Competitors to cover a certain distance. In the case
included within the published event regulations Vehicles of highways this distance shall be that determined from
must be re-scrutineered for conformity. Competition may 1:50,000 Ordnance Survey maps (or equivalent local maps)
only commence at a pre-determined time during the along the route specified by the Organisers, or if no route is
event. These Competitors may run behind the main specified by the shortest route.
event or be re-introduced into their original seeded Section. That portion of the route of a Competition between
position, at the Clerk of the Course’s discretion. There two controls, or that portion of a route of a Competition to
will be no results or awards. which specific requirements apply, eg:
Rallycross. A timed event with several cars starting (a) Standard Section. Any section of a Rally where a penalty
simultaneously that takes place on a closed circuit with a is imposed for late arrival or arrival before Scheduled
combination of sealed and unsealed surfaces. Time.
Rallysprint. A title reserved for special events run with the (b) Neutral Section. Any section of a Rally where the
specific approval of Motorsport UK that can only take place at Organiser must impose an early arrival penalty and,
Motorsport UK licensed venues. where applicable, a maximum lateness penalty and
Recognised Group. A club or association that does not have where a Competitor is supplied with supplementary
individual members but consists of a number of independent information by the Organiser that requires the crew to
clubs, registers or associations, that need not themselves be observe special restrictions as to their driving behaviour
Recognised Organising Clubs. and being a section where a Competitor may not make
Record. The best result obtained under the prescribed up time.
conditions. (c) Observed Section. A section of a Trial that has to be
Registered Member of a Club. Any Member of a Club, other traversed non-stop to avoid penalty.
than an Honorary Member, who has been duly elected and (d) Regularity Section. A section of a rally in which
accepted for membership for at least 12 months or the balance Competitors are required at all times to adhere to a set
of the Club’s current membership year. Any form of speed and in which adherence to that speed may be
membership that permits the holder to compete in club events, checked at intervals during the section. The start and
must also entitle such a member to be present and vote at finish must be clearly defined.
General Meetings of the Club. (e) Transport Section. Any section of a rally, being at least
Regional Association. An Association of Organising Clubs that four miles in length, where no penalty is applied for
has been formed by and on behalf of the MSC. early arrival, other than in accordance with R.10.5, but
Regulated Activity. The statutory definition of the term as set where applicable, a maximum lateness penalty can be
out in the Protection of Freedoms Act 2012 which in summary applied. A section whose sole purpose is to transport
is teaching, training, instruction, care or supervision of Children, Competitors between other types of section.
carried out by the same person frequently (once a week or Series Production Car. A car of which at least 1,000 identical
more often), or on four or more days in a 30 day period, or examples have or are being manufactured within a twelve
overnight. consecutive month period.
Restrictor. Any device with stated orifice and minimum Series Production Engine. An engine sourced from a series
thickness 3mm of non-porous material, imposed or inserted production car. The origin of the cylinder head and cylinder
either in an inlet tract for the purpose of controlling the block must always be established.
passage of the air/fuel mixture into the induction system Servicing. Work carried out on the car by any person, other
and/or combustion chamber, or inserted in the exhaust tract to
than the competing crew, or the use of any part or tools not
control the passage of exhaust gases.
carried in the competing car.
Road Book or Route Card. A document supplied to Competitors
Shortest Route. The shortest route between two points using
instructing them how to proceed from one point to another,
only public highways, unless specific permission has been
and containing such information as to the controls and checks
that they are to visit during the event, how they will establish obtained for the use of private property and all Competitors so
that they have visited checks not manned by officials, details of informed.
tests, etc.

Silhouette. The outline of the original body shape, in the side Spoiler. See Aerodynamic Device.
and plan view, of the vehicle above a line drawn through the Sponsor. A person or body making a contribution, financially or
front and rear hubs. in kind, towards the promotion of a Competition or of a
Single Seater Racing Car Competitor.
(a) Unless period defined, the construction of the vehicle Sporting Trial. A trial in which the marking during the event is
must be symmetrical, i.e. when the vehicle is lifted mainly based upon ability to climb hills or traverse difficult
laterally and weighed without the Driver, the half weight sections and in which the distance upon a highway does not
on either side must be equal to half the overall weight exceed 50 miles.
±5%. Sports Car. A car having either a non-detachable or a
(b) It must be possible to enter or leave the Driver’s seat detachable roof with no more than one door on each side and a
without it being necessary to remove or detach any part minimum of two seats situated one on each side of the
of the vehicle, other than the steering wheel, side longitudinal centreline. The two seats must be crossed by the
impact protection systems, including those incorporating same transversal plane. Interior dimensions must be inferior to
the head rest, or seat belts/harnesses. the minimum dimensions applicable to Touring Cars.
(c) The Driver, sitting in the driving position, must face A minimum of 100 cars must have been constructed within a
forward. 12 consecutive month period.
Social Run. A non-competitive run for likeminded participants Sports Racing Cars. Two-seater open or closed racing car, built
where there is no other purpose than the camaraderie of for the sole purpose of taking part in races on closed circuits.
motoring in company to a predetermined point and which is Closed cars must have a windscreen and two doors (one on
not within the jurisdiction of Motorsport UK. each side of the cockpit).
Solar cell. A photo voltaic element which is used to convert Standard Part. Is a part, the specification, features, location and
solar radiation into electrical energy. method of operation of a part are as supplied when new by the
Solar electrically powered vehicle. Vehicles solely propelled by motor manufacturer for the model and date of car as shown on
the direct or indirect conversation of solar energy. the entry form.
Solar module. Several solar cells making up one mechanical Standard Pattern Part. Replacement part that has a similar
unit. form shape and features as the standard part and is made using
similar materials and manufacturing processes e.g. A standard
Space frame chassis. A structure constructed of individual tube part manufactured by a non original equipment supplier that is
components of any section. fully interchangeable with the standard part.
Spare Wheel. A wheel with tyre suitable to be used as a Start. The start is the moment when the order to start is given
replacement for one in use on the vehicle. to a Competitor or Competitors, or when a Competitor crosses
Specialist Production Car. A car of which at least 20 identical the starting line actuating automatic timing equipment.
examples are manufactured within a twelve consecutive month Starting Line. A starting line is the first control line on a
period and fitted with a series production car engine. course.
Special Stage. A section of a Rally, on roads or land for which Sub frame. Part fastened to the bodyshell or chassis and/or
the event has exclusive access, or on public roads closed by ROPS to which are attached parts of the suspension and/or
Government legislation specifically permitting closure for drive train.
motor sporting purposes, where the marking for maintaining a
time schedule forms a part of the Competition. Subjective Route Notes. Information relating to a Special
Stage, prepared by a Motorsport UK registered supplier, which
Special Test. A test, permitted in road rallies which takes place is available to all competitors in an event.
off the public highway in which a Competitor is required to
perform a manoeuvre or series of manoeuvres set by the Supplementary Regulations (SRs). Compulsory document
Organisers. If timed, the Competitor shall not be required to issued by the Organisers of a Competition with the object of
exceed an average speed of 30mph or 40mph for Endurance laying down the details of that Competition.
Road Rallies. No benefit shall accrue to any Competitor Suspension. A person or body shall be said to be suspended
exceeding the set average speed. Road Rallies with Standard when he has for a certain period been forbidden to take part in
Sections timed to an accuracy of less than a minute may only any Competition.
include a Special Test at the start of the itinerary and all Suspension (Vehicle). The system(s) by which sprung
competitors must complete the Special Test before midnight. movement is provided between the main chassis structure and
Specialist Competition Engine. An engine, other than a Series the road wheels. Suspension will be deemed to consist of all
Production Engine or motorcycle engine, of four cylinders and the partly sprung components that move relative to the main
normally aspirated, no greater than 2,500cc. chassis structure for the purpose of making connection
Speed Event. An event in which cars run individually, even between it and the entirely unsprung parts but not including
though two or more individual runs may be taking place components exclusively concerned with steering, braking and
concurrently, over a course exceeding 200m in length and in power transmission.
which the relative performance of the Competitors is assessed (a) Suspension mounting: the member or component
by timing them over a given distance. The winner, or the most attached to the chassis on which the moving element(s)
meritorious performer, is the Competitor who covers the of the suspension is mounted.
distance in the least time. The term will include hill climbs, (b) Suspension mounting points: the point(s) on the chassis
sprints, slaloms, drag races, autocross and other similar events. and the mounting that forms the centres of attachment
Spill Kit. See Environmental Spill Kit. to the chassis.

(c) Suspension locating point: the point in the mounting Organisers reserve the right to split/amalgamate classes at
about which the suspension articulates. their discretion in all sessions.
(d) Suspension bush: considered in relation to a suspension Session 1 – Warm Up – will be untimed.
mounting or another suspension member it may have Session 2 – Practice – will be a timed session.
one of two forms:
Session 3 – Qualifying – will be a timed session. The fastest
(i) a lining of an external element that rubs directly drivers will proceed into Session 4 the Final. The number of
upon an inner element, competitors proceeding to the final will confirmed in the
(ii) a pre-manufactured and catalogued unit within Final Instructions.
which all articulation is provided. Session 4 – The Final.
(e) Suspension bush housing: the aperture in the suspension Time Card. A document upon which the time of a Competitor’s
member that supports and locates the suspension bush. arrival at or departure from a Control is recorded. A time card
In the case of the MacPherson strut top mountings the may or may not be incorporated in a Road Book or Route Card.
bush housing is considered to be the suspension
mounting. Touring Assembly. An activity organised with the primary
object of assembling tourists at a point determined beforehand.
(f) Sprung suspension: a suspension system with the weight
of the car supported by discrete springing media none of In a Touring Assembly:
which may come within the definition of a ‘Temporary (a) a prescribed route may have to be followed
Part’. Flexible mounting bushes are unacceptable as (b) pre-arranged points may be provided for in the event’s
springing media. itinerary
Taster Event. An entry level competition where to encourage (c) no limits of speed may be laid down
first time participation in Motorsport, participants will be
deemed to be a member of the club for the day. Clubs may (d) no requirement to visit prearranged points, other than a
organise no more than one of each type of prescribed event per requirement to report at a final point not later than a
year to recruit new members and participants. specified time, are permitted
Telemetry. Telemetry is the means of transfer of information (e) no awards of any description, other than those in
and/or data from a data source to a data receiver without a relation to activities arranged at the finishing point may
cable. In motor sport applications, the term telemetry usually be made or given.
refers to “uni-directional” transfer of data to the pits whilst the Where any or all of the above points become a mandatory part
vehicle is on the circuit, without any acknowledgement signal of the itinerary the Event will be subject to the requirements of
being transmitted by the pit based equipment. “Bi-directional” Route Authorisation (Motor Vehicles (Competitions and Trials)
telemetry, which describes and facilitates full transfer of data Regulations).
in both directions, is not permitted.
The Regulations for the event must be clearly endorsed
Temporary Part. A part that differs in type or material from ‘Touring Assembly’, and before publication the consent in
that normally used on or that which has a short useful life writing of Motorsport UK and its approval of the regulations for
expectancy. the Touring Assembly have first been obtained, by issue of a
Test. A Competition held on private ground, in which a Certificate of Exemption, and where the route runs through the
Competitor is required to complete one or a series of territory of an ASN other than Motorsport UK, that R.1.3 of
manoeuvre as laid down by the relevant instructions (see also these Regulations has been complied with.
Autotest). The programme of a Touring Assembly may include additional
Time Attack. A Time Attack Event is run over a number of events (other than speed) provided that they are held only at
sessions to determine the competitor (in class) completing the the place of final assembly.
fastest lap time. Drivers are not competing against each other No prize money may be allocated in respect of Touring
but against the clock and in a manner equivalent to a timed Assemblies.
qualifying session. By display of their headlights drivers
Touring Car. Series Production cars of which at least 2,500
indicate they are attempting their flying lap (hot lap).
identical examples are, or have been manufactured, within a
Overtaking should only be carried out on the left.
twelve consecutive month period and which are equipped with
There will be: Warm-up, Practice, Qualifying and Final. These a minimum of four adult size seats, an integral non-detachable
Sessions are always open Pit Lane and can vary from 15 roof, a minimum of two doors, one on each side of the vehicle
minutes to 20 minutes per Session. and meet the dimensional requirements shown in K Appendix
After the Warm Up (untimed) and Practice sessions the main 2, Drawing No. 61.
segments of the day are the Qualifying and the Final. All Track (other than a Special Stage). That part of a course that
Classes will participate in the Qualifying Sessions. The cars to may have a sealed or unsealed surface, that is designated to be
go forward into the Final will be confirmed in the SRs. The used by Competitors. Its boundary may be the edge between its
overall winner will be declared as that driver who has posted surface and the adjoining ground or a dotted or continuous
the quickest lap time in the Final. painted line on a sealed surface, or as indicated by markers.
Track Licence. The written approval of a track by the FIA or the
CIK-FIA (International Track Licence) or by the Motorsport UK
(National Track Licence).
Traction battery. The collection of all battery packs which are
electrically connected for the supply of energy to the power
circuit.

Treasure Hunt. An event involving the solving of certain Venue. The whole area or areas used for an event under the
problems in which the use of a car is merely incidental as a control of the organising club and/or venue owner(s).
means of transport and the skill or experience of a Driver plays Vulnerable People. Any adult who may have difficulty in
no part. If the event utilises the Public Highway, it shall be run protecting themselves from harm and/or abuse and in
in accordance with the Motor Vehicles (Competition and Trials) promoting their own interests.
Regulations. Such events may qualify for an exemption of
permit. Wheel. Flange and rim. By complete wheel is meant flange,
rim and tyre.
Trial. A number of tests on private ground with the object of
bringing the car to an involuntary stop Windscreen. A rigid transparent shield located in front of
vehicle occupants to protect from the wind and airborne
Trucks. Two-axle road tractors, with a minimum production of particles.
50 units during any 12-month period, duly certified by an
official document from the manufacturer. The general shape of World Record. A record recognised by the FIA as the best
the tractor unit must correspond to the shape of a road-going performance irrespective of class.
tractor unit homologated for the transportation of merchandise.
Unitary Construction. A vehicle construction method whereby
metal and/or composite materials are welded, riveted or
bonded into a single structure to form both chassis and
bodywork as a single structure.

ISC
racerstape
.com
Don’t risk your engine!

Sunoco Race Fuel & Driven Racing Oil distributor specialising in high
quality performance racing fuels and oils.
Over 20 types of fuel in stock:
- Unleaded 98 - 110 octane
- Leaded 100 - 120 octane
- Ethanol/bio-fuels
- Custom blends
- Control fuels
All fuels available in 25, 50 and 200 litre drums
Call us for technical advice on 01929 551557
We deliver to your door
Anglo American Oil Company

+44 (0) 1929 551557 www.aaoil.co.uk
Appendix 1: Tables
PUMP FUEL – MOTOR GASOLINE
BS EN 228
(Unleaded) Test
MON (max) 89.0 EN ISO 5163
RON (max) 100.0 EN ISO 5164
Oxygen % (max) 3.7% w/w Elemental
LRG
(Unleaded) Test
MON (max) 89.0 EN ISO 5163
RON (max) 100.0 EN ISO 5164
Lead (max) g/l 0.005 ASTM D3341/IP362/EN 237
Oxygen % (max) 2.7% w/w Elemental
Certain of the above values are additional to those specified in the standards referred to.
PUMP FUEL – DIESEL

BS EN 590 Test
Density 15˚C kg/m3 (max) 845 EN ISO 3675/EN ISO 12185
Cetane Number (max)1 60 EN ISO 5165/EN 15195
Calculated Cetane Index (max)1 60 EN ISO 4264
Sulphur Content mg/kg (max) 10 EN ISO 20846/EN ISO 20884
1 At
the discretion of Motorsport UK the maximum Cetane and calculated Cetane numbers may be increased to 70.0 for national
competitions/Championships
Appendix 2: Specific definitions for Electrified Vehicles

General definitions for Electric and Hybrid Vehicles are Energy Recovery System (ERS). A system that is designed to
according to FIA Appendix J – Article 251 (which can be recover energy from the car, store that energy and make it
found at www.fia.com) unless where stated otherwise. available to propel the car and, optionally, to drive any
ancillaries and actuation systems necessary for its proper
Auxiliary battery. Definition according to Appendix J – Article function.
251-3.1.19.1 Exposed conductive part. Definition according to Appendix J –
Auxiliary circuit. Definition according to Appendix J – Article Article 251-3.1.18
251-3.1.19 General circuit breaker (emergency stop switch). Definition
Auxiliary ground. Definition according to Appendix J – Article according to Appendix J – Article 251-3.1.14.3
251-3.1.19.2 Insulation. Definition according to Appendix J – Article 251-
Basic insulation. Definition according to Appendix J – Article 3.1.14.1.e
251-3.1.14.1.b IP65. Ingress Protection code. 6 dust tight, 5 protection from
Battery cell. Definition according to Appendix J – Article 251- water jets.
3.1.7.6 Live part. Definition according to Appendix J – Article 251-
Battery Management System (BMS). Definition according to 3.1.16
Appendix J – Article 251-3.1.7.8 Main ground point. Definition according to Appendix J – Article
Battery module. Definition according to Appendix J – Article 251-3.1.15.1
251-3.1.7.5 Material Safety Datasheet (MSDS). A MSDS is a document that
Battery pack. Definition according to Appendix J – Article 251- contains information on the potential hazards (health, fire,
3.1.7.4 reactivity and environmental) and how to work safely with the
Capacitor. Definition according to Appendix J – Article 251- chemical product.
3.1.7.2 Maximum working voltage. Definition according to Appendix J
Clearance. Definition according to Appendix J – Article 251- – Article 251-3.1.9
3.1.12 Overcurrent trip (fuses). Definition according to Appendix J –
Conductive part. Definition according to Appendix J – Article Article 251-3.1.14.2
251-3.1.17 Power bus. Definition according to Appendix J – Article 251-
Creepage distance. Definition according to Appendix J – Article 3.1.14.1
251-3.1.13 Power circuit. Definition according to Appendix J – Article 251-
DC-DC Converter. An electronic device whose function is to 3.1.14
regulate multi-level voltage outputs for use by the electrical Power circuit ground. Definition according to Appendix J –
and electronic components of the car and power unit. Article 251-3.1.14.5
Double insulation. Definition according to Appendix J – Article Power Unit. The engine, complete with its ancillaries, the
251-3.1.14.1.c energy recovery system and all actuation systems necessary to
Driver Master Switch. Definition according to Appendix J – make them function at all times.
Article 251-3.1.20 Rechargeable Energy Storage System (RESS). A RESS, using
Electric chassis ground, vehicle ground and earth potential. batteries, is a system that is designed to propel the vehicle via
Definition according to Appendix J – Article 251-3.1.15 the electric motor and recover electric energy from the grid or
from the on-board generator. The RESS comprises all
Electric Generator. Definition according to Appendix J – Article components needed for the normal operation of the RESS.
251-3.1.23
Reinforced insulation. Definition according to Appendix J –
Electric Motor. Definition according to Appendix J – Article Article 251-3.1.14.1.d
251-3.1.22
Safety indications. Definition according to Appendix J – Article
Electric Shock. Definition according to Appendix J – Article 251-3.1.21
251-3.1.8
Service Disconnect. See service switch
Electric Vehicle Passport (EVP). The EVP is the EV equivalent
of the existing CCLB/VP for internal combustion engine Service Switch. Definition according to Appendix J – Article
powered vehicles. 251-3.1.14.6
Electrified Vehicles (EV). All forms of Electrified Vehicles Traction Battery. Definition according to Appendix J – Article
(including those defined in FIA Appendix J – Article 251): 251-3.1.7.3
Electric Road Vehicle/Battery Electric Vehicle (BEV), Hybrid Traction Circuit. The Traction circuit includes the ES, its safety
Electric Vehicle (HEV), Full Hybrid Electric Vehicle (FHEV), Plug- management, the inverter, the MGU and all parts in the higher
in Hybrid Electric Vehicle (PHEV) and mild Hybrid Electric voltage side of the DC/DC converter.
Vehicle (mHEV)

Types of insulation of cables and wires. Definition according UN38.3. The United Nations Regulations on the transport of
to Appendix J – Article 251-3.1.14.1. lithium batteries: UN Manual of Tests and Criteria, 4th Revised
UL 94. The Standard for Safety of Flammability of Plastic Edition, Lithium Battery Testing Requirements.
Materials for Parts in Devices and Appliances testing is a Voltage class B. Definition according to Appendix J – Article
plastics flammability standard released by Underwriters 251-3.1.10
Laboratories of the United States. The standard determines the
material’s tendency to either extinguish or spread the flame
once the specimen has been ignited. UL-94 is now harmonized
with IEC 60707, 60695-11-10 and 60695-11-20 and ISO 9772
and ISO 9773.
CONVERSION TABLES
Distance Temperatures
1 mile = 1760 yards Celsius Fahrenheit
1 kilometre = 1000 m –5 = 23
1 yard = 3 ft 0 = 32
1 metre = 100 cm 5 = 41
1 foot = 12 in 10 = 50
1 centimetre = 10 mm 15 = 59
1 inch = 2.54 cm 20 = 68
1 foot = 30.48 cm 25 = 77
1 yard = 91.44 cm 30 = 86
1 mile = 1.609344 km
1 millimetre = 0.03937 in Speed
1 centimetre = 0.3937 in
1 metre = 39.37 in KPH MPH
1 kilometre = 0.62137 miles 50 = 31
80 = 50
Weight 100 = 62
150 = 93
1 ton = 2240 lbs 200 = 124
1 tonne = 1000 kg
1 stone = 14 lbs MPH KPH
1 kilogram = 1000 gr 25 = 40
1 pound = 16 oz 50 = 80
1 ounce = 28.35 gr 70 = 112
1 pound = 454 gr 100 = 161
1 stone = 6350 gr 150 = 241
1 ton = 1016.05 kg Fluid weights
1 gram = 15.43 grains
1 kilogram = 2.205 lbs Water 10 lbs per gallon 1.0 kg per litre
1 zentner = 110.23 lbs Petrol 7.4 lbs per gallon 0.74 kg per litre
1 tonne = 0.984 ton Diesel 8.3 lbs per gallon 0.83 kg per litre
LPG 5.2 lbs per gallon 0.52 kg per litre
Fluid
Pressures
1 gallon = 4 qts
1 litre = 10 dl atu psi
1 quart = 2 pints 0.25 = 3.56
1 litre = 1000 ccs 0.50 = 7.11
1 pint = 20 fl ounces 1.00 = 14.23
1 cc = 1 ml 2.00 = 28.46
1 fl ounce = 0.028 l 5.00 = 71.15
1 pint = 0.568 l
1 quart = 1.136 l Power
1 gallon = 4.546 l
1 cc = 0.061 cu ins Horsepower:
1 litre = 61.026 cu ins 1hp = 0.7457kW 1ps = 0.7354kW
1 litre = 1.760 pints 1kW = 1.341ps 1kW = 1.3625hp
1 litre = 0.22 galls Torque:
1lbs ft = 1.3559 Nm
Distance per Capacity 1Nm = 0.7375lbs ft
1 mile per litre = 4.5 mpg
1 km per litre = 2.824 mpg
100 km per litre = 282.4 mpg

067-75 C-Judicial_068-76 Judicial 27/10/2020 21:35 Page 67
(C) Judicial
General 1.1.14. Persons Excluded Elsewhere
Any person excluded or suspended by the Governing Body of
1.1. Each of the following, in addition to any offences any other sport recognised by Motorsport UK shall be reported
specifically referred to elsewhere within these Regulations, is a to the MSC National Court and in the event that the reason for
breach of these Regulations and/or Supplementary Regulations such excluded or suspension would, had the matter involved
and will lead to disciplinary action being taken. these Regulations, be a breach of these Regulations then the
1.1.1. Bribery or attempt, directly or indirectly, to bribe any National Court shall be entitled to impose any penalty as it
person having official duties in relation to an event or would have done had the breach occurred under these
employed in any manner in connection with an event or Regulations.
acceptance of or offer to accept a bribe by an official or
employee. Disciplinary Officer
1.1.2. Any action having as its object the entry or participation
1.2. Motorsport UK will appoint a Disciplinary Officer whose
in an event of:
function will be to advise whether disciplinary action should be
(a) A vehicle ineligible therefor taken by Motorsport UK in respect of any breach of
and/or, Regulations. In the event that Motorsport UK decides to take
action, the Disciplinary Officer will either prepare and present
(b) A person who is not the holder of a licence appropriate the case personally, or arrange independent legal
to the event concerned. representation. The Disciplinary Officer will personally
1.1.3. Any dishonest act or proceeding in connection with an represent or instruct someone on his behalf to represent
event and/or motor sport generally. Motorsport UK on all other matters before the National Court
1.1.4. Any proceeding and/or act prejudicial to the interest of where it is considered appropriate.
the MSC and/or motor sport generally.
Penalties
1.1.5. Driving in a manner incompatible with general safety,
and/or departing from the standard of a reasonably competent 2.1. Any Promoter, Organiser, Official, Entrant, Competitor,
driver. Passenger, Driver, Mechanic or other Person committing a breach
of these Regulations or of any conditions attached to an
1.1.6. Any contravention of Flag or Light Signals (Q.12.24). organising Permit, or of any Instruction to Competitors, or of
1.1.7. Any contravention of these Regulations in respect of any special Track Rules may be penalised as hereinafter
alcohol or doping or illicit drugs and testing in respect thereof. provided.
1.1.8. Misbehaviour or unfair practice. 2.1.1. The penalties that may be inflicted are, in order of
1.1.9. Abusive language or behaviour, physical assault, or increasing severity, as follows:
threats of physical assault within the area under control of the (a) Reprimand (2.4).
Organising Club. (b) Fine (2.4).
1.1.10. Deleted. (c) Time Penalty (or Position/lap Penalty – Karts or
1.1.11. For any competitor to bet on an event for which he Endurance Racing or Grid Place Penalty – Circuit Race)
has an entry. (2.3) or qualifying lap time(s) disallowed (Q12.27).
1.1.12. For any person involved in an event whether as (d) Disqualification (2.5).
competitor, official or organiser: (e) Suspension (2.6).
(a) to make use of information which can properly be (f) Exclusion (2.7).
regarded as privileged for the purposes of obtaining or
endeavouring or attempting to obtain financial gain One or more of the above may be imposed as appropriate.
whether directly or indirectly by or from betting. 2.1.2. The National Court may also, in addition to any
(b) to fail to disclose to Motorsport UK any information penalty:
relating to the commission of any offence under (a) (a) Declare the results of an event null and void.
above.
(b) Order the return of any awards, or annul championship
(c) to withhold information relating to the commission of points.
any offence under (a) above when requested to disclose
such information by Motorsport UK. (c) Order the return of all, or part of Entry Fees.
1.1.13. Dishonored Payments. Failure to honour a payment (d) Order the downgrading of any Motorsport UK licence.
to the MSC, Motorsport UK, or to a Recognised Club or Event Once downgraded such licence may be upgraded by
Organiser, will result in suspension of Licence until payment of fresh signatures alone.
the full amount, plus charges, has been made. (e) Impose such other conditions as it thinks fit.
Common Regulations for Competitors: Judicial (C) 67 C

2.1.3. Suspension of Penalty. The National Court may, at its 2.1.9. Any competitor whose licence is suspended may
sole discretion, order that any of the penalties detailed in 2.1.1 request a hearing before the National Court to show why his
be suspended for a specified period of time. Should the licence should not be suspended, or should be suspended for a
competitor be found guilty of a subsequent offence, details of lesser period than three months. Initially, such a request,
that offence will be forwarded to the MSC for the National containing a brief statement of the grounds for the request, and
Court to consider whether the suspended sentence should be accompanied by the appropriate non-refundable fee as set out
activated in addition to any penalty imposed for the in Part 3, Appendix 1, must be submitted in writing to
subsequent offence. Motorsport UK Disciplinary Officer to be received within 10
days from the date of the Motorsport UK letter giving written
2.1.4. When a penalty that incurs penalty points is imposed by
confirmation of the suspension of the licence. The submission
the Clerk of the Course, or the Stewards of the Meeting, details
of such a request will not affect the Suspension, which will
must be recorded on the Judicial Summary Sheet together with
remain in force pending the decision of the National Court.
the number of penalty points imposed.
2.1.10. The National Court shall have no jurisdiction to
2.1.5. Penalty points will be imposed for the following consider the competitor’s guilt in respect of the offences
offences: detailed in the relevant endorsements. The competitor must
(i) Driving – breach of 1.1.5, Q.12.18, Q.12.21 (with the show that the consequences of a suspension will cause
exception of Q12.21.2.), Q.12.23 and/or exceptional hardship meriting his licence not being suspended
(ii) Failure to comply with flag or light signals at all, or for a lesser period than three months.
(iii) General Conduct – Abuse, physical assault or threats of The National Court may uphold the suspension, impose a lesser
physical assault. Refusal to obey the instructions of an period of suspension or remove the suspension and impose an
Official. alternative penalty to suspension.
2.1.11. For short circuit kart race meetings all judicial duties
2.1.5.1. For Short Circuit Karting only 2.1.5(i), driving, and
are defined in U21.
2.1.5(ii), failure to comply with flag or light signals does not
apply. 2.2. Variation to Judicial Procedures. By sanction of the MSC
the Regulations for the British Touring Car Championship are
2.1.6. ‘Stop-Go’ or ‘Drive Through’ penalties (Q12.26), are not
permitted to vary the judicial procedures in respect only of
subject to penalty points and neither is there any right of
driving offences contrary to General Regulation 1.1.5 or 1.1.6 in
appeal against either the decision for imposing the penalty or
order that:
the penalty itself. This includes any such penalties converted to
time penalties in accordance with Q12.26(h). (a) Penalties not referred to in the these Regulations may
be imposed.
2.1.7. The number of points will be determined not by
reference to the type of offence but by reference to the type of and/or
penalty imposed. (b) The structure of Appeals and consequential procedures
(i) Verbal warning – 0 points (not recorded on licence) permitted by the applicable Regulations for the
Championship may be varied from that contained in
(ii) Formal written reprimand – 2 points these Regulations.
(iii) Fine, Time, Grid Place or Position/lap penalty
2.2.1. In the above event the current British Touring Car
– 3 points
Championship Regulations will replace the part or parts of
(iv) Disqualified from practice, heat, race or an event – 4 these Regulations that have been varied.
points
2.3. Time or Place Penalty (G.5.3). Time penalty means a
(v) Disqualified from the meeting – 6 points. penalty expressed in minutes and/or seconds. The Clerk of the
2.1.8. Should a competitor receive twelve penalty points Course, or the Stewards of the Meeting, may impose a penalty
within a period of twelve months, it will result in the for any competitor considered to have obtained an unfair
suspension of his licence for three months, in addition to any advantage (whether inadvertently or not):
other penalty imposed. Subject to 2.1.10 once the period of (a) A time penalty of up to one minute or a place penalty of up to
suspension is complete the penalty points relied on for 10 places.
suspension will not count further under this regulation.
(b) In an Endurance Race (Q.9.1) or a race including mandatory pit
2.1.8.1. For Short Circuit Karting a competitor who receives
three recorded, non-technical, penalties within twelve months stop, a time, place or lap penalty may be imposed. The penalty may
will receive a formal warning issued by Motorsport UK. Should be increased by one minute for each scheduled racing hour, (for
the competitor, within three months of the formal warning example a 2 hour race may impose a penalty of up to two minutes).
receive any further, non-technical, penalty this will result in the The penalty may be imposed after the race has finished.
suspension of his licence for three months, in addition to any 2.3.1. At short circuit kart races, where a licensed timekeeper
other penalty imposed. This does not however remove the is not present a time penalty cannot be applied, but a
provision of 2.1.8 being imposed for points accrued in competitor may be moved back up to five places in the results
accordance with 2.1.5(iii). in lieu of a time penalty. Where a licensed timekeeper is
present either a time penalty or place penalty may be imposed.
Any such penalty, in line with the karting mandatory penalties,
is not eligible for appeal against either the decision for
imposing the penalty or the penalty itself.
C 68 Common Regulations for Competitors: Judicial (C)

2.3.2. At short circuit kart race meetings a competitor, who is 2.6.1. Except as provided for in H.26.1.9 (c) and (f),
deemed to have gained an unfair advantage or has Suspension renders void entries made for any Event taking
disadvantaged another competitor by the manner of his driving place during the Suspension, and any entry fee paid or payable
will be penalised by a time penalty of up to 10 seconds, or a will be forfeited to the Organising Club (unless the SRs for the
Position Penalty of up to 5 places, or 1 lap, in the results of specific Event stipulate otherwise [H.31.1.2.(e)]) and the
that race or timed qualifying, and such penalty is not eligible Competitor concerned shall immediately return his licence to
for appeal against either the decision for imposing the penalty Motorsport UK.
or the penalty itself. This penalty does not preclude further 2.6.2. For offences involving abusive language or behaviour,
action under 1.1.5. if deemed necessary after the hearing. physical assault or threat of physical assault, the Stewards of
2.3.2.1. Where the Clerk of the Course has the ability to the Meeting after holding an enquiry can impose an immediate
validate incidents during the race via circuit cameras with a suspension of licence for up to 30 days. On imposing such a
nominated Judge of Fact, an in race 5 second penalty may be sentence, the Stewards should confiscate the Licence of the
applied. This should usually follow the display of a warning flag person concerned which will be forwarded to Motorsport UK,
and will not be subject to protest or appeal. together with a report on the enquiry. The matter may then be
2.3.3. At Race meetings, up to a 10 Grid Place Penalty may be considered by the MSC National Court, who can impose a
applied at a driver’s future Race, only where that penalty can further penalty if appropriate.
be applied during that Meeting or the contested Championship Where Stewards of the Meeting are satisfied that a physical
or Series. assault or a threat of physical assault has occurred, then no
2.3.4. At Short Circuit Kart Race meetings, a competitor with appeal against their sentence (either the decision for imposing
the front fairing not affixed precisely in accordance with the suspension or the suspension itself) is allowed.
U17.5.5 when he arrives in Parc Ferme will be penalised with a 2.6.3. If the Stewards of the Meeting, after holding an
5 second penalty (3 places if there is no licensed Timekeeper) enquiry, are satisfied that a contravention of 1.1.5 was of a
in the results of that race or, if during timed qualifying, serious nature, and the maximum penalty of 30 days is
deletion of their fastest lap time. This will be imposed imposed, the matter may also be referred by Motorsport UK to
automatically by the Clerk of the Course upon receipt of the the MSC National Court, who may impose a further penalty.
statement received from the Judge of Fact and is not eligible
for appeal against either the decision for imposing the penalty 2.6.4. Delay in handing in a licence in accordance with 2.1.8,
or the penalty itself. This penalty does not preclude further 2.6.2 or 2.6.3 will automatically result in the extension of the
action under 1.1.5 if deemed necessary. suspension by a period equal to the delay.
The mechanical failure flag will not be shown to a driver whose 2.7. Exclusion. The penalty of exclusion should be reserved for
front fairing is no longer in the correct position. exceptionally grave offences. Any excluded person, body,
2.4. Sentence to a Reprimand or a Fine. A reprimand or a fine vehicle or make of vehicle is permanently forbidden by the
may be imposed by the Clerk of the Course, the Stewards of a National Court to take part in any competition whatsoever,
Meeting or the National Court, provided that any fine imposed nationally and internationally.
shall not exceed the amount specified in Part 3, Appendix 1. Details will be notified to the FIA.
2.4.1. Time Limit for Payment of Fines. Fines or Costs must 2.7.1. Exclusion renders void any previous entry made for any
be paid within 7 days of being imposed. Any delay in making competition, and any entry fee paid or payable will be forfeited
payment may result in suspension of licence for the period to the Organising Clubs, (unless the SRs for the specific event
during which the amount remains unpaid, beyond the said stipulate otherwise [H.31.1.2(e)]).
period of 7 days.
2.4.2. Liability to Pay Fine and/or Costs. Where an Entrant is 2.7.2. All excluded Licencees must immediately return their
responsible for the payment of any fine and/or costs, then in licences to Motorsport UK.
the event of nonpayment, they the Entrant can be suspended in 2.8. Suspension or Exclusion of a Make of Vehicle. The
the same way as the person on whom the fine or costs have National Court can suspend a make of vehicle within its own
been levied. territory for breach of these Regulations by the manufacturer or
2.4.3. Allocation of Proceeds from Fines. The proceeds from his accredited representative, or for reasons of safety.
all fines are remitted to Motorsport UK who will use them only 2.9. Reciprocity of Penalties. Motorsport UK will not issue a
for the provision of prizes, training, or for charitable purposes. licence and will withdraw any licence already issued to any
2.5. Sentence of Disqualification. A sentence of person who is suspended or excluded by either the Auto-Cycle
disqualification from all or part of an event can be imposed by Union or the Speedway Control Board (subject to right of
the Clerk of the Course, the Stewards of the Meeting or the appeal to the National Court).
National Court. This can be imposed retrospectively. 2.10. Loss of Award. Any competitor disqualified, suspended
2.6. Suspension. A person, body, vehicle or make of vehicle or excluded in any event shall thereby forfeit all right to any
shall be said to be suspended when forbidden, by the National award in that event.
Court and Motorsport UK exceptionally under 2.6.2 or 2.6.3 by
the Stewards of the Meeting, to take part in any competition 2.10.1. Amendment of Placing and Awards. In such cases the
for a stated period. The National Court may, at its discretion, resulting amendment to the placings and awards will be
published and the body imposing the penalty will decide
restrict the suspension to certain categories or types of event.
whether the next competitor(s) in order (after those placed)
shall be advanced.

2.11. Publication of Penalty. Every licence holder is deemed 3.5. In the event of a vehicle being declared ineligible for a
to agree that the FIA, Motorsport UK and the MSC all have the Championship, all Race or Kart Championships will apply the
right to publish details of any decision of the National Court, penalties as detailed in 3.5.1 and all other Championships as
penalised persons, bodies, vehicles or makes of vehicle, and if it detailed in 3.5.3. Penalties may be applied even if a Competitor
so desires, the reasons therefore. Those individuals and bodies has retired from an event. Motorsport UK may insist on
referred to have no right of action against the FIA, Motorsport additional conditions being included in Championship
UK or the MSC, or against any printer or publisher of the Regulations.
information, and may incur further exclusion if any such action 3.5.1. Unless the regulations for a Championship specify a
is taken. different penalty, any Competitor in a Race or Kart
2.12. Remission of Penalty. The National Court has the right Championship whose vehicle is disqualified from the results in
to remit any unexpired term of a suspension or exclusion, as it accordance with 3.1.1 or 3.1.2, will be subject to the following
may think fit. Requests for remission of sentence must be Championship penalties. These will be applied whether the
submitted in writing to the National Court, accompanied by a Championship is for Drivers, Entrants or manufacturers.
non-returnable fee as detailed in Part 3, Appendix 1. Whenever (a) The event will be counted as one of the events
possible, the same Court which applied the original penalty will contributing to their total Championship score and
deal with the application and entirely in writing, with no right
to an oral hearing. (b) The Competitor will be disqualified from the event,
forfeiting all Championship points, prize money and
Technical Eligibility Checking other awards and
3. Technical Eligibility Checking (c) The Competitor will forfeit a total of points equal to
those obtained from two first places, even if this penalty
3.1. Whenever possible any eligibility inspection should be by results in a minus total of points.
two members of the Technical Commission, or by the Chief
Scrutineer of the event and one member of the Technical 3.5.2.The penalty imposed under 3.5.1(c) can only be waived
by the National Court on Appeal, but the Secretary of the
Commission. They will then be considered as Eligibility Judges
of Fact. Meeting, the Clerk of the Course, or their deputies, must be
notified of the Intention to Appeal (7.1.4). This penalty will only
3.1.1. If the Eligibility Judges of Fact agree that the vehicle or be waived in exceptional circumstances. Championship
component is ineligible, this will be reported to the Clerk of the
Course (or the Championship Stewards where the Clerk of the Co-ordinators do not have the power to decide whether a
Course has no championship function) who, after giving the penalty should be applied or waived.
parties the opportunity to be heard, will disqualify the vehicle 3.5.3. Any Competitor taking part in a Championship (other
from the relevant results unless there are exceptional reasons than Racing and Karting) for Drivers, co-Drivers, Entrants or
why this should not be done. manufacturers, whose vehicle is declared ineligible in
accordance with the Championship Regulations will be
This Regulation does not preclude a Scrutineer reporting a penalised as follows:
vehicle as being ineligible to the Clerk of the Course (or the
Championship Stewards where the Clerk of the Course has no (a) They will score zero points for that round and
championship function). They will take appropriate action. (b) The round will count as one of the events contributing
3.1.2. The findings of the Eligibility Judges of Fact or the to their total Championship score.
Scrutineer, as the case may be, will also be reported to These penalties may not be decreased, but may be increased,
Motorsport UK who may take further action, including referring by the Championship regulations which can only be applied by
the matter to the National Court. the Championship Stewards after a hearing. Penalties imposed
3.2. If a vehicle or component is not made available for an can be appealed to the MSC, but the Championship Stewards
eligibility examination as required by the Technical must be informed of the Intention to Appeal in accordance with
Commissioners, the Clerk of the Course, the Championship 7.1.4 Penalties will only be reduced in exceptional
Organisers or their respective Stewards, or a Competitor circumstances.
declines to accept potential liability for stripping, examination 3.5.4. Deleted.
and rebuilding costs, the vehicle or component will be deemed 3.5.5. A special procedure as detailed in 7.2 applies in respect
ineligible and reported to the Clerk of the Course or the of any Appeal against an Eligibility decision (including the
Championship Stewards, as the case may be, for the application application of 3.5.1(c)).
of the penalties as detailed in 3.5.1 or 3.5.3.
3.3. Any vehicle found ineligible after practice, but Fuel and Tyre Checking
subsequently approved before a race, will have all its practice 4.1. Fuel Checking. It shall be an offence to use fuel which
times disallowed. The Clerk of the Course may Permit it to start does not comply with the fuel specification laid down in the
from the back of the grid with a 10 second delayed start, Technical Regulations, or the SRs for the Event (or
providing that it does not take the place of any vehicle already Championship).
qualified (whether a reserve or not). Penalties laid down in
3.5.1 or 3.5.3 would not be applied (Q.12.4.2, Q.12.9.4). 4.2. The analysis of a laboratory on the UKAS list in respect of
the Motorsport UK fuel sample, or by an approved comparison
3.4. Competitors whose vehicles are subject to a pending test, will be taken as a finding of fact.
eligibility check must advise this fact in writing to the Clerk of
the Course of any event in which they wish to take part. The 4.2.1. The provisions of 3.5 will apply in the case of fuel
results of any such event will remain provisional until the found to be ineligible and additional penalties may be applied
eligibility decision has been made. Failure to inform the Clerk by an MSC Tribunal.
of the Course will result in a fine as detailed in Part 3,
Appendix 1.

4.3. Tyre Checking (Karting) 5.3. In the event of a protest against the eligibility of a vehicle
It shall be an offence to use a tyre which does not comply with or engine, the Clerk of the Course shall order that the vehicle
the tyre specification laid down in the Technical Regulations, or or engine will immediately be examined or, on the request of
the SRs of the Event (or Championship). the competitor protested against, or the Technical
Commissioner or Scrutineers, sealed for subsequent
4.3.1. The analysis of a laboratory on the UKAS list (or a examination (J.3.1.5).
laboratory approved by another ASN in respect of U20.3.4.) or
by a Motorsport UK approved comparison test, will be taken as 5.3.1. The Technical Commissioner or Scrutineer sealing the
a finding of fact. vehicle or component shall furnish the Clerk of the Course, and
4.3.2. The provisions of 3.5 will apply in the case of a tyre or the Competitor, with details of the seals used, their number and
tyres found to be ineligible (in accordance with U20) and position.
additional penalties may be applied by an MSC Tribunal. 5.3.2. The sealing of any vehicle or component shall be
carried out in the presence of the Competitor protested against.
Protests 5.3.3. In default of agreement between the parties, the Clerk
5.1. Protest Against a Fellow Competitor of the Course, in consultation with the Stewards of the Meeting
The right to protest lies solely with the Entrant or Competitor will determine a realistic estimated cost of stripping and re-
who is a party to a dispute about an act or omission of another assembling the car/component. This sum is to include the
Competitor in an event in which they have taken part. At Motorsport UK Technical Commissioner’s fee as set down in
International Events, only the Entrant can lodge a protest, Part 3, Appendix 1 as a maximum figure to cover inspection
unless the Competitor produces written authorisation to act on costs. Unless the car/component can be examined immediately,
behalf of the Entrant. the amount of this estimated cost must be deposited with
Motorsport UK by the protester within 7 days, and no
5.1.1. The Clerk of the Course, acting in his official capacity, examination will commence until it has been received. Failure
may take such action as he may deem proper in any to lodge the said amount within the time limit will result in the
circumstances regardless of whether a protest has been lodged. protest lapsing.
5.1.2. Every protest, which must be in writing, must include 5.3.4. The Clerk of the Course will ensure that
the grounds for the protest, must be signed by the party arrangements are made for the equipment to be examined with
making the protest, and accompanied by the payment laid the least possible delay (J.3.1.5). The party making the protest
down in Part 3, Appendix 1. 13. It must be lodged with the is not entitled to be present at this examination.
Secretary of the Meeting, the Clerk of the Course, or their
deputies (G.3.2), within the appropriate time limit. 5.3.5. The Technical Commissioner or Scrutineer will report
his findings to the Clerk of the Course, who will adjudicate on
Where facilities exist for immediate payment by electronic any contraventions of the Technical Regulations. After giving
transfer of funds of the above fees, then payment by such the parties the opportunity to be heard, the Clerk of the Course
method is acceptable. will apply the penalties prescribed by the Regulations.
5.1.3. A single protest lodged by more than one competitor, 5.3.5.1. If the protest is not upheld and dismantling has been
or a single protest against more than one competitor, will not involved, the competitor who lodged the protest shall pay the
be accepted but more than one individual protest may be reasonable costs of preparing the vehicle or parts for
accepted on the same grounds. examination, dismantling and reassembly, together with the
5.2. Time Limit for Protests Examiner’s Fees. The amount deposited with Motorsport UK as
estimated costs may be used as a contribution towards these
5.2.1. A protest against another Competitor must be made
costs.
within 30 minutes of the finish of the competition.
5.3.5.2. If the protest is upheld and dismantling has been
5.2.2. A protest against the eligibility of any vehicle, or part of
involved, the competitor who has been protested against shall
vehicle: pay the costs of preparing the vehicle or parts for examination,
(a) When the reason for the alleged ineligibility is apparent dismantling and reassembly, together with the Examiner’s Fees.
– within 30 minutes of the time laid down for The findings of the Clerk of the Course will include, but are not
conclusion of the relevant scrutineering session; limited to, a fee which will incorporate all these associated
(b) When the reason for the alleged ineligibility is not costs. The amount deposited with Motorsport UK as estimated
apparent, but it is alleged that the vehicle is performing costs will be returned to the competitor who has submitted the
in a manner which suggests that it is ineligible, or if a protest.
part or parts may have been changed after scrutineering 5.4. Adjudication of Protests. Any protest shall
– within 30 minutes of the performance that gives rise be adjudicated upon by the Clerk of the Course, subject to the
to the protest. rights of appeal provided by these Regulations.
5.2.3. The Clerk of the Course may amend the above time 5.4.1. The Protest Hearing must take place as soon as
limits if he thinks that the circumstances make the lodging of a practicable and all parties given notice of the hearing. They are
protest physically impossible within the time quoted. If he entitled to call witnesses, but must state their case in person
decides to deal with a protest ‘out of time’, by doing so he will and not through an advocate. In the absence of any of the
be deemed to have extended the time limit. parties, or in the absence of their witnesses, the Clerk of the
Course may make a decision, providing he is satisfied that any
party concerned is aware of the time and place of the hearing
or has left the event in contravention of H.32.1.6. If a decision
cannot be given at the conclusion of the hearing, all parties
must be advised of the time and place at which the decision
will be given.

5.5. Distribution of Awards. Where a protest is lodged, the 6.3. Time Limit for Appeals
distribution of any affected prize must be withheld until either Nature of Appeal Time Limit
it has been adjudicated upon or no intention of appeal has
been lodged within the time allowed. The list of awards (a) Appeals against the Race and Speed Events: not less
relating to such a prize must be declared provisional. acceptance of an entry, than one hour before the start of
Instructions to Drivers practice. OtherEvents: not less
5.5.1. If, after the distribution of prizes, a decision is made or the length of the than one hour before the start
which affects the results of a competition, any Competitor to course of the competition
whom a prize has been awarded but who is adjudged to
be ineligible must return the prize to the Organisers on (b) Appeals against Not less than one hour before
demand. handicap, make up of the time laid down for the start
a heat, or qualification of the competition, heat or,
5.6. Forfeiture of Protest Deposit. Unless otherwise decided
for a heat or final final
by the Clerk of the Course, protest deposits will be forfeited if
the protest is not upheld. A protest can be withdrawn before (c) Appeals against a Within 30 minutes of that
the hearing, but the protest deposit will only be refunded at decision of a Scrutineer decision being notified to that
the Clerk of the Course’s discretion. or Technical Competitor
5.7. The Clerk of the Course must report any Protests lodged Commissioner, by the
to the Stewards of the Meeting. Any author of a Protest Competitor directly
thought to have acted in bad faith by the Stewards will be concerned
deemed guilty of breach of these Regulations and may be (d) Deleted
penalised accordingly. (e) Appeals against any Within 30 minutes of the
mistake or irregularity appellant finishing the
occurring whilst the competition
Appeals competition is taking
6.1. Appeals to the Stewards of the Meeting against a place
decision of the Clerk of the Course or of any other Official of (f) Appeals concerning Within 30 minutes of the
the Meeting. the results of a publication of provisional
6.1.1. Any Entrant or Competitor shall have the Right of competition results or any amendments
Appeal to the Stewards of the Meeting against any penalty or thereto, or, if results are
decision given by the Clerk of the Course or another Official published in accordance with
of the Meeting except for cases where these Regulations D.26.1.3 or D.26.1.4, within
specify that no right of appeal exists (2.1.6, 2.3.1, 2.3.2, 2.3.4, seven days of the date of
2.6.2, U21) despatch
6.1.2. A Right of Appeal does not exist for third parties in (g) Appeals against a Within 30 minutes from the
respect of a published decision of the Clerk of the Course decision of the Clerk time of the first communication
arising out of Disciplinary or Protest Hearings, i.e. a Right of of the Course not of the decision to the Competitor.
Appeal against such decisions exists only for the parties in falling within (a) to (f) If the party(ies) concerned are not
those proceedings. inclusive present when the decision is
announced, within 30 minutes of
6.1.3. It should be noted that, Technical Eligibility Appeals are the posting of the decision on the
not heard by the Stewards of the Meeting but are referred Official Notice Board. (H33.1.6)
directly for consideration by the National Court. (See special
procedure 7.2.) However, where a Competitor seeks only to (h) Appeals against a Within 30 minutes from the time
challenge the penalty imposed in relation to a technical non- decision of the Stewards of the first communicationt of
compliance (and the non-compliance itself is not contested) the of the Meeting the decision to the Competitor
Stewards may consider a properly lodged Appeal. (subject to 7.1.5(b))
6.2. Appeals must be submitted in writing stating the grounds 6.3.1. The Stewards of the Meeting may amend the above
for the appeal, must be signed by the party making the appeal, time limits if they think that the circumstances make the
and accompanied by the fees laid down in Part 3, Appendix 1. lodging of an appeal physically impossible within the time
13. Appeals must be lodged with the Secretary of the Meeting, quoted. If they decide to deal with an appeal ‘out of time’, by
the Clerk of the Course, or their deputies (G.3.2.4) within the doing so they will be deemed to have extended the time limit.
appropriate time limit.
6.3.2. Appeals against the refusal of an entry (H.30.1.3) must
Where facilities exist for immediate payment by electronic be made in writing to Motorsport UK within 48 hours of the
transfer of funds of the above fees, then payment by such competitor receiving notice that his entry is refused and in any
method is acceptable. case no later than 24 hours before the competition starts. If the
National Court cannot be convened in time such appeals will
be considered by the Chairman of the National Court or, in the
event that he is not available, someone nominated by him and
his decision shall be final.

6.3.3. Appeals against the refusal of an entry which has been (b) If the party(ies) concerned does not attend the hearing,
submitted within 24 hours of the commencement of the event the decision must be sent to them by first class mail, and
where the event is listed in D20.1.1 must be made in writing to any Notice of Intention to Appeal, together with fee,
the Stewards of the Meeting within 30 minutes of the must be received by the Secretary of the Meeting not
competitor receiving notice that his entry is refused and in any later than seven days after the date of posting. A copy of
case no later than one hour before the competition starts. In such Notice of Intention must also be lodged with
such cases, the decision of the Stewards of the Meeting shall Motorsport UK at the same time (H33.1.6).
be final. 7.1.6. Confirmation of Appeal. Within ten days of the Notice
6.4. Appeal Hearings. The Stewards of the Meeting shall hear of Intention, written Confirmation of the Appeal, signed by both
any appeal as soon as practicable. All parties shall be given the Appellant and the Entrant (if appropriate), must be
notice of the hearing. They shall be entitled to call witnesses, submitted to the Clerk to the National Court at Motorsport UK
but shall state their case in person. Advocates may not be House. This Confirmation must specify the Grounds of Appeal
present at any hearing of the Stewards. Parties, and their (7.1.3) and the arguments in support.
witnesses, shall be given the opportunity to be heard. In the 7.1.7. The Clerk to the National Court will refer the matter to
absence of any of the parties or their witnesses, the Stewards a Chairman of the National Court who will advise within ten
may make a decision providing that the Stewards are satisfied days as to whether the Appeal is considered to meet with
that any party concerned is aware of the time and place of the either of the permitted grounds of Appeal (7.1.3). If the Appeal
hearing or has left the event in contravention of H.33.1.6. If a is considered not to comply or is withdrawn, it will lapse and
decision cannot be given at the conclusion of the hearing all the Appeal fee will be forfeited. If the Appeal is considered to
parties must be advised of the time and place at which the meet either of the specified criteria, the Clerk will arrange for
decision will be given. the National Court to be convened.
6.5. Championship Appeals. Appeals arising out of a 7.1.8. In respect of all Appeals admitted to the National Court,
Championship classification, or points, will be adjudicated upon the Appellant must, not later than ten clear days before the
by the Championship Stewards appointed for that purpose by notified appeal hearing date, submit to the Clerk to the
the Championship Organisers. National Court, a skeleton argument in writing. This skeleton
6.5.1. An appeal against points awarded (or not awarded) in a argument must:
Championship must be lodged within 7 days of the first • Identify all regulations involved
publication of the points in dispute in an official document (i.e.
interim championship results, programme, etc.). • Identity all Appellant’s witnesses
6.6. Forfeiture of Appeal Deposit. Unless otherwise decided • Specify the factual basis of the Appeal, including the
by the Stewards for special reasons, the Appeal Deposit shall evidence to be given in support of the Appellant.
normally be forfeit if an Appeal fails for any reason. 7.1.9. Where an Appeal, or Protest, is in respect of an incident
involving any other party in addition to the Appellant or a
The National Court Protestor, the Clerk to the National Court will forward a copy of
7.1. Appeals to the National Court. the Appeal and this Skeleton Argument to such other party who
within 10 days must file his response.
7.1.1. A right of Appeal against a decision of the Stewards of
the Meeting, or Championship Stewards, to the National Court 7.1.10. In the case of Appeals listed at short notice, the
can only be made: Clerk to the National Court may, with the agreement of all
parties, alter the timetable for the delivery of skeleton
(a) By a person or body who was a party in the proceedings in arguments.
which the decision appealed against was made, and
7.2. Eligibility Appeals.
(b) In accordance with the provisions 7.1.3.
7.2.1. A special appeal procedure (6.1.3) applies in the case of
7.1.2. A Right of Appeal does not exist for third parties. any appeal against a ruling in respect of eligibility of a vehicle
7.1.3. The following are the only grounds for lodging an or against the imposition of 3.5.1(c). These Appeals are not
Appeal against the decision of the Stewards of the Meeting or heard by the Stewards of the Meeting but are referred directly
the Stewards of a Championship: for consideration by the National Court.
(a) A gross miscarriage of justice has occurred (a) A written Notice of Intention to Appeal accompanied by
(b) The penalty is wholly inappropriate for the breach of the correct fee (see Part 3, Appendix 1) must be lodged,
regulations. with the Secretary of the Meeting, the Clerk of the
Course, or their deputies (G.3.2.4) within 30 minutes of
7.1.4. Notice of Intention to Appeal (7.1.5) and Confirmation the decision being notified, unless that decision is
of Appeal (7.1.6) must be lodged in accordance with these notified only in writing, in which case any Notice of
Regulations. Intention to Appeal, together with fee, must be received
7.1.5. Notice of Intention to Appeal. by the Secretary of the Meeting not later than seven
days after the date of posting. A copy of such Notice of
(a) A written Notice of Intention to Appeal against a
Intention must also be lodged with Motorsport UK at the
decision of the Stewards of the Meeting, accompanied
same time.
by the correct fee (see Part 3, Appendix 1) must be
lodged with the Secretary of the Meeting, the Clerk of (b) The Secretary of the Meeting/Clerk of the Course must
the Course, or their deputies (G.3.2.4) (or the Co- inform the Technical Commissioner/Chief Scrutineer that
ordinator of the Championship in the case of an appeal Notice of Intention to Appeal their decision has been
against the Championship Stewards) within 30 minutes lodged as soon as such a Notice is received.
of the time of the first communication of the decision.

(c) Within ten days of the Notice of Intention to Appeal, 9. Investigatory Hearings
both the appellant parties and the Technical 9.1. If it appears to Motorsport UK from a Steward's Report or
Commissioners/Scrutineers concerned must submit to otherwise that there may have been a breach of these
the Clerk to the National Court, in writing, the detailed Regulations, an incorrect or improper declaration of results of a
reasons for appealing, or of coming to the decision competition, breach of condition of permit, defect, default,
complained of, quoting regulation numbers, technical omission, irregularity or inconsistency (“the Issue”) Motorsport
specifications etc as relevant. UK at its discretion and no later than 60 days from the Issue
(d) Copies of these submissions will be sent to the opposing coming to the attention of Motorsport UK, shall be entitled to
parties, and also to any other party directly involved by refer the Issue to the National Court provided always that the
the Appeal, with a further ten days allowed for written Issue has not previously been considered by the National Court,
comment. except as permitted under 9.1.1. Upon such referral the
(e) Copies of these written comments will be sent to National Court, after giving interested parties an opportunity to
opposing parties and, where any entirely new matter has be heard, may make such order as it deems appropriate. If the
been raised, a further seven days will be allowed for National Court concludes that a breach of these regulations
written response on that specific point. may have occurred it may deal with the Issue either forthwith
or defer it to a later date and in either case may impose such a
(f) All these written submissions and any associated penalty, and any order for costs as it considers appropriate.
exhibits will then be considered by the National Court,
who will adjudicate on the matter. 9.1.1. In circumstances where Motorsport UK is satisfied that
a new element in respect of the Issue is discovered, Motorsport
(g) There will be no right to an oral hearing. UK may within 60 days refer the Issue back to the National
7.3. Effect of Giving Notice of Appeal. Court for further consideration and, if appropriate, the possible
7.3.1. The lodging of an Appeal against a decision of the Clerk revision of their previous decision, notwithstanding that the
of the Course, or the giving of Notice of Intention to Appeal Issue has already been considered by the National Court.
against a decision of the Stewards of the Meeting, does not 9.1.2. Motorsport UK may also refer an issue to the National
suspend any penalty that may have been applied or endorsed, Court notwithstanding the 60 days time limit provided by 9.1
during the Meeting out of which the decision has arisen. Thus and/or 9.1.1 having expired provided that all parties concerned
no Competitor may continue to compete ‘under appeal’. are agreed that an Investigatory Hearing is appropriate.
7.3.2. After the conclusion of the Meeting out of which a 9.1.3. Exceptionally the National Court may consider an
decision has arisen, if Notice of Intention to Appeal against a application by a party other than Motorsport UK for the
Stewards’ decision has been given, the operation of any National Court to hold an Investigatory Hearing into an issue
sentence or decision will be suspended until the disposal of the which Motorsport UK has not itself referred to the National
Appeal by the National Court. If a sentence of suspension is Court. If the National Court is fully satisfied that it would have
upheld, the Competitor concerned will be disqualified from the been reasonable for such a referral to have been made then the
results of any competition in which he has competed pending National Court may, of its own volition, instigate an
the hearing of the Appeal. In coming to a judgement, the Investigatory Hearing.
National Court can take into account any benefit the Appellant Any such application may only be submitted by one or more of
may have gained through appealing. the parties directly involved in the issue and must be made
7.4. Time Limits promptly and in any event within three months from the date
The National Court has authority to extend the time limits for when the issue was first brought to the attention of Motorsport
admission of appeals in such circumstances as are considered, UK or if later within 14 days of written notification to the
at its sole discretion, to be appropriate in the interests of parties that the issue would not be referred by Motorsport UK
justice. to the National Court.
7.5. Judgement on Appeal to the National Court Applications must be submitted in writing to the Clerk to the
National Court and be accompanied by the appropriate fee. In
The National Court can decide that a penalty or other decision applications considered to be of sufficient urgency the National
appealed against can be waived, varied or a fresh penalty Court is entitled to proceed against an undertaking to lodge
imposed and/or may make such other or further order as it the fee.
deems appropriate.
The application must be set out in full the grounds for
However it can not order any competition to be re-run. Court requesting the National Court itself to instigate an
decisions are normally given at the end of a hearing, but Investigatory Hearing and should be supported by any relevant
exceptionally can be reserved, and a written decision (including documentary or other evidence. If so directed by the National
reasons) sent to all parties as soon as practicable. Court the parties to the Application shall furnish to the
8. Disciplinary Hearings National Court for transmission to the other parties all
8.1. The National Court is empowered to decide cases documentation then and at any time in the possession of the
brought before it by Motorsport UK for breaches of these parties relating to the specific event out of which the issue is
regulations and to impose any appropriate penalty and any stated to have arisen and if necessary the National Court may
order for costs. amend any relevant time-limit or timetable until this
requirement has been complied with.
Correctly lodged applications will be considered by the
National Court acting by a panel of three of the nominated
Chairmen of the National Court. Any application considered by
the National Court shall be deemed correctly lodged.

Motorsport UK will be asked by the National Court to set out 10. Arbitration
the process that has been followed in dealing with the issue in 10.1. The National Court shall be empowered at its sole
question and the reasons for the non-referral to the National discretion to provide binding arbitration between competitors,
Court by Motorsport UK. This will be disclosed to the Applicant clubs and other recognised bodies, and one another on any
except in exceptional circumstances as determined exclusively matter directly connected with Motor Sport. This arbitration can
by the National Court. be requested by those concerned, or initiated by Motorsport UK
The National Court will consider the application by way of but may only proceed with the consent of all parties. Liability
written submissions but the National Court has the authority to for the costs of the arbitration may be ordered by the Court
call an oral hearing should it consider it appropriate to do so who are also empowered to make such order in respect of the
and the parties (including Motorsport UK) may be represented terms of the arbitration as they think fit. Any party requesting
at such a hearing. Written submissions shall be exchanged and arbitration must pay a non-refundable fee as detailed in Part 3,
disclosed. The National Court may facilitate additional Appendix 1.
submissions as it sees fit. 11. Anti-Doping and Anti-Alcohol and Illicit Drugs
Applications will only proceed to an Investigatory Hearing of 11.1. The Anti-Doping Regulations, Anti-Alcohol Regulations
the National Court (and the Application Fee returned) where and Illicit Drugs Testing Regulations are detailed in H38.
the National Court is fully satisfied that any reasonable tribunal
properly advised would have considered it appropriate to refer 12. Hearings of the National Court
the issue to the National Court and that the holding of an 12.1. All parties concerned in any hearings held by the
investigatory hearing would clearly be in the best interests of National Court must be given adequate notice of the hearing,
the sport. and (except for matters before an Eligibility Appeal Hearing
If an application is considered by the National Court to satisfy 7.2) are entitled to call witnesses, give evidence and be
the above criteria then an investigatory hearing into the issue represented by an advocate if they choose. The name of any
will be arranged under the chairmanship of a National Court advocate must be advised to the Clerk to the National Court
Chairman who shall be legally qualified. For the avoidance of prior to the hearing date. The hearing can proceed to a decision
doubt it should be noted that an application under this whether or not any or all parties are present.
Regulation 9.1.3 shall not in any way determine the substance 13. Costs
of the issue itself which shall be reserved to any investigatory 13.1. In giving a decision, the National Court can award costs
hearing. to cover its own expenses, together with those incurred by
Any decision to hold an investigatory hearing under this Motorsport UK. These will exclude the expenses or defence
Regulation should not be taken by any party as any indication fees incurred by the individual parties. Any costs incurred in
as to the possible findings and outcome of that hearing. bringing or responding to an action before the National Court
If an application is considered by the National Court to be must be borne by the party incurring the cost. Exceptionally, in
frivolous or vexatious, the National Court may make an order the case of an Investigatory hearing (9), the Court may order
for costs in favour of Motorsport UK on an indemnity basis. the payment of costs against an individual party
9.1.4. The National Court has discretion as to the procedure it
adopts for the purposes of any investigatory hearing under this
Regulation 9. Judicial Notes for Guidance
Notes for Guidance are now published in Part 3, Appendix 4.

076-90 D-Organisers_TEMPLATE 27/10/2020 21:36 Page 76
(D) Organisers
General 3.2.3. All competitions (including Training Events) must be
run in accordance with these Regulations unless specific
1. Competitions may only be organised in the territory of exemption is given before a permit is granted.
Motorsport UK by:
(a) Motorsport UK or
(b) A Club or Clubs registered by Motorsport UK in Necessary Permission
accordance with A.4.0. 4.1. No Event or Championship shall be held unless
(c) Any other organisation approved by Motorsport UK for Motorsport UK has issued a Permit or the event is of a kind for
the promotion of motor sport. which Motorsport UK has granted exemption from these
(d) Authorised Entrants organising a Speed Record Attempt. Regulations (5).
4.1.1. It is the sole responsibility of applicants to ensure that g
Registration of Clubs (A.4.0) an application for a Championship, Series or Permit complies
fully with the General Regulations. Whilst Motorsport UK, at its
2. No Club may organise an event unless it has first applied for absolute discretion, may review any application (in particular
registration with Motorsport UK on the appropriate form, is a those relating to its own Motorsport UK British Championships
member of a Motorsport UK recognised Regional Association so as, for example, to ensure compliance with the tender
(4.3) where appropriate and has paid the appropriate annual process) it should be noted that Motorsport UK does not
registration fee (see Part 3, Appendix 1). approve Championship, Series or Event Regulations and a
specifically that the issuing of a Permit by Motorsport UK shall
Fixture List not be taken as giving any such approval.
3.1. All events at Interclub or higher status must be inscribed 4.1.2. Applications for permit must be made on a form
on the Motorsport UK Fixture List. prescribed by Motorsport UK not less than the following time
before the event:
3.1.1. Events at a lesser status than Interclub must be listed
on a Regional Association fixture list. (a) International or National – 8 weeks.
3.1.2. To have an event entered on the Fixture List, a club (b) Interclub – 6 weeks.
must: (c) Clubmans – 4 weeks.
(a) Apply before a date to be specified annually, or (d) Championships – in accordance with details in
(b) If after this specified date, apply a minimum of two clear appropriate Specific Regulations (7) (Section W).
calendar months before the month in which the event is 4.1.3. Failure to comply with time limits (a), (b) or (c) will
proposed. render the Club liable to a fee specified in Part 3, Appendix 1.6
(c) If an already notified date is to be changed for any on the first occasion and increased fees for any subsequent
reason apply as (b) above. breach.
3.2. Applications made under 3.1.2 (b) or (c) may be subject to 4.1.4. Any application for Permit not made as prescribed may
a fee detailed in Part 3, Appendix 1 (except in the case of be refused or returned for resubmission, as may any application
recently Registered Clubs) and will be advised by means of an from a club which has failed to discharge any requirements or
official announcement and, with the exception of rallies indebtedness to Motorsport UK in respect of previous events.
requiring a CAO authorisation, may be subject to objection from 4.1.5. Motorsport UK reserves full rights to add or modify any
Regional Associations or clubs whose dates for a similar type of conditions attached to the Permit even after it has been
event have already been listed. Such objection must be made granted, and may decline to grant or may withdraw a Permit
within one month of the date of publication. without stating a reason.
3.2.1. The organisers of any event inscribed on the Motorsport 4.1.6. Events of Interclub or higher Permit grade may not be
UK or Regional Fixture List which is cancelled may be liable for authorised when a club has not organised an event of the same
a fee as detailed in Part 3, Appendix 1. grade and type within the preceding two years, unless
3.2.2. All International events must be inscribed on the upgraded in accordance with the specific regulations.
International Calendar as prescribed by the FIA. All National 4.1.7. The scope of a Permit includes approval of the title of
Competition with Authorised Foreign Participation (NCAFP) an event (the titles Grand Prix, British, United Kingdom, UK etc.
must be inscribed on the relevant ASN’s National Calendar as are reserved for events or championships organised by, or for,
prescribed by the FIA. Separate fees are payable to the FIA in Motorsport UK) and permission to televise or broadcast the
respect of inscription. Information as to the procedure can be event.
obtained from Motorsport UK (4.3.1(d)).
y
Note: Throughout these sections an asterisk(*) indicates a requirement for additional information to be printed in the s
D 76 Common Regulations for Competitors: Organisers (D)

How to write and

send a press release
One of the best ways to reach your target audiences is through the websites,
magazines, newspapers, TV and radio shows that they might read, watch or listen to.
For motorsport events, these will usually be motorsport and local media outlets.
The motorsport press will be read by a captive When you’re ready to send, you could attach it to
audience of motorsport enthusiasts, while local an email as a PDF, in which case make sure the
and mainstream titles will allow you to reach new (0%%(-$1,%)$1%)1%-1$#(1001"''())1"1-/$1/1/10 1
audiences, which is so important if you want to However, why not try an email marketing platform?
grow your reach. There are plenty out there, so have a look around to
A common mistake is to bombard media contacts with &-'1/*$1#%0#1/-(1/)1/1+/*1*$1"%,0#%.1/1
incessant press releases repeating the same old lines. example, is user-friendly and free to use, providing
Instead, make sure your press releases are planned as that you have a contacts list of no more than 2,000
part of your wider marketing strategy, and only send email addresses.
a press release when you have news to announce.
What is news? Can anyone give us a bit

210/../-,+1*)('1'(&-%$%/-1%)1$#"$1!'/ 1%$()1."-1
of help getting started?
%)1-/$1-()1#((")1!."-1%$()1'/ 1%)1-1/$#(1/')1
news is something that is out of the ordinary – this 10/*)( ,ILQGRXEWFRQWDFWWKH0RWRUVSRUW
is your news hook. In the case of a motorsport event, 8.0DUNHWLQJDQG&RPPXQLFDWLRQV7HDPIRU
$#%)10/*,'1(10/-&.%- 1"1)$"1'%(1"0#%(%- 1"1 DGYLFHRQPHGLD#PRWRUVSRUWXNRUJ
(0/'1(-$+1)% -%- 1"1-(1)/-)/1"$$"0$%- 1"1
(0/'1-*.(1/1/,*-$(()1/1"%)%- 1"1)% -%&0"-$1
amount of money for charity.
How do we write a news story?

#%-1/1"1)$/+1,%(1"-1*)%'('/-1+".%'1")1(,,1
as the news hook, you want to get as much important
%-/."$%/-1%-1"$1$#(1$/1")1+/*10"-1/-)%'(1$#(1&(1
)1#/1#"$1#(-1#((1#+1-1$#(1/,,/%- 1
&0$%/-", 1(".,(1(10/(1/1/*1/1$#(1&(1
Ws is a single sentence:
The Colnbrook Motor Club [who] has attracted a full
entry [news hook] for its inaugural closed-road race
[what] in Slough [where] this weekend [when].
The media will also want a quote from someone
involved in your event. They might also need a rights-
((1%." (1
%-1#% #1()/,*$%/- 1"-'10/-$"0$1'($"%,)1
for further information – or to request an interview –
so make sure all this is included in your release.
How do we send a press release?

It’s important to make your press release look
professional, and it goes without saying that
you should proof read it carefully to eliminate
spelling, grammar and punctuation mistakes.
How to advertise on Facebook | See page 85

4.1.8. No event shall be publicised by the issue of regulations Upgrading Requirements

or in any other way without the prior approval of Motorsport 4.4. A club requiring an event to be upgraded for the
UK in writing. The issue of a Permit constitutes such approval. following year must apply to Motorsport UK at least eight
weeks before the event so that an observer may be appointed.
Permit Fees
4.4.1. A fee will be charged for his attendance.
4.2. The scale of fees payable to Motorsport UK on the grant 4.4.2. No separate observer will be appointed if a Motorsport
of an organising Permit are laid down in Part 3, Appendix 1. UK Steward will be attending.
4.4.3. In addition to satisfactory reports from the appointed
Grade of Events
Motorsport UK Stewards or Observers, certain minimum
4.3. Clubs will start by organising events of Clubman grade requirements must have been attained before applications for
and will only be allowed a higher grade after successful upgrading, or to British Championship status, will be
upgrading. considered.
4.3.1. The following Permit definitions apply. 4.4.4. These are detailed under the appropriate Specific
Regulations.
(a) Clubmans – Events confined to members of the
organising club and not more than fifteen invited clubs. 4.4.5. Additional requirements or changes of date, may be
Clubman events may not form part of any Championship specified by Motorsport UK before acceptance.
other than a Championship restricted to the organising Clubmans Permits
club. Additional regulations applying to certain
4.5. Clubmans Permits for the following types of event must
Clubmans events are detailed in 4.5 below.
comply with 4.5.1. to 4.5.6.
(b) Interclub – Events confined to registered members of
(a) 12 Car Rallies.
the organising club, of other invited clubs, Associations or
Groups or (in certain special circumstances) persons having (b) Navigational Scatters.
some other particular qualification which shall be agreed in (c) Sporting Trials.
advance by Motorsport UK.
(d) Car Trials.
Organising clubs may invite:
(e) AutoSolo.
45 Clubs provided that the names of those clubs are
published in the SRs (f) Autotests.
or any number of Registered Championships and 4 (g) Production Car Autotests.
Regional Associations and/or Recognised Groups. (h) Cross Country Trials (Untimed).
(c) National. Events open to any holder of a valid (i) Cross Country Tyro Trials.
competition licence issued by Motorsport UK and any (j) A Veteran Car Rally (or Run) (R.17.3).
holder of a valid competition licence acceptable to
Motorsport UK. (k) Classic Reliability Trials.
(d) International (A.2.3). Events open to any holder of a valid (l) Navigation Rallies limited to 20 cars not being part of a
International competition licence issued by Motorsport championship other than that of a Regional Association.
UK, or any foreign competitor holding a valid FIA 4.5.1. Application must be made to Motorsport UK not less
International competition licence. than four weeks prior to the event.
4.3.2. An Interclub or National event (non-race), may be a part 4.5.2. Applications to Motorsport UK do not need to be
of any number of championships. All competitors in those accompanied by a copy of the Supplementary Regulations for
championships, where appropriate, must be registered and the event. SRs must be prepared however in accordance with
produce their registration card at signing-on. In all cases the the relevant parts of 10 and made available to all competitors
championship(s) must have been registered with or exempted before the start of the event and if requested, Motorsport UK.
by Motorsport UK (3.2.3) and the registration number shown in 4.5.3. Deleted.
the SRs.
4.5.4. Events in 4.5. (b) to (l) may form part of a Regional
4.3.3. In an Interclub or Clubmans event, only registered Association Championship or a Closed to Club Championship as
members of such clubs which have specifically been invited defined in 7.1.3.
and are listed in the regulations for the event shall be eligible
to compete. 4.5.5. Unless there has been any incident involving loss or
damage to persons or property, in which case full details must
4.3.4. If a club wishes to extend an invitation to all other be submitted to Motorsport UK, the only documentation
clubs in a Regional Association or Recognised Group it must required after the event is the completed permit form along
first obtain that Association or Group’s authorisation. with correct fee.
4.3.5. Any events detailed above in 4.3.1(a), (b),or (c) may 4.5.6. Clubs may organise no more than one event of each
invite foreign participation subject to the event being entered type prescribed in 4.5 per calendar year as a “Taster Event”
on the National Calendar. where, provided Motorsport UK has granted specific approval,
members of unrecognised clubs or members of the public may
participate but not officiate and will be deemed to be a
member of the club for the day on completion of an application
form for an RS Clubmans Competition Licence.

Events Exempt from these Regulations 6.1.2. Any event utilising the Public Highway in England,
(Certificate of Exemption) Wales or Scotland is subject to the provisions of the Motor
Vehicles (Competitions and Trials) Regulations.
5.1. Clubs organising events of the type specified below may
6.1.3. The Road Traffic Act 1991 includes regulations which
be granted a Certificate of Exemption providing application is
make dangerous or careless driving in a public place an
made to Motorsport UK not less than four weeks prior to any
offence. Section 13A of that act provides for the Motor Vehicles
announcement of the event.
(Off Road Events) Regulations 1995 and the issue of a
5.1.1. A Certificate of Exemption from these Regulations Motorsport UK Permit exempts competitors from the
indicates that there is no right of appeal to the MSC and that appropriate sections of the Act (Sections 1, 2 & 3) whilst
provided Motorsport UK has granted specific approval members driving within the rules of the competition.
of unrecognised clubs or members of the public may
participate, but not officiate, at such events.
5.1.2. Any of the following events which are run commercially Championships
for profit will be levied a facility fee in accordance with Part 3,
Appendix 1 at the discretion of Motorsport UK. 7.1. Championship or Series applications must be submitted to
Motorsport UK in accordance with
(a) A Touring Assembly as defined in The Terminology and Section W.
in which there is no individual timing except for the
purpose of preventing competitors travelling too fast or 7.1.1. A permit and/or facility fee may be charged for such
too slow. approval.
(b) A Gymkhana held entirely on private ground. 7.1.2. Motorsport UK reserves the right to charge a Promoter’s
Permit fee (Part 3, Appendix 1).
(c) A Treasure Hunt run in accordance with R.17.2.
7.1.3. Exceptionally Championships for Autotests, any form
(d) A procession for charitable or historic purposes. of un-timed Trial, Navigational Rallies, 12 Car Rallies, Scatters
(e) A Concours d’Elegance. and Internal Club Challenges (unspecified events on
unspecified dates) which are confined to bona fide members
(f) A Road Safety event run in accordance with R.17.1.
of the organising club are exempt from registering with
(g) An approved Driver’s Training day or Special Motorsport UK.
Demonstration for non-speed events. A charge may be
7.1.4. Detailed definitions of the categories of Championship,
made by Motorsport UK for such events.
and Regulations for their approval, are printed on the notes
(h) A Cross Country Promotional Event in accordance with accompanying the Championship Permit Application Form.
P.9.
7.1.5. The right to a championship title resides with the body
(i) An Economy Rally held in accordance with R.16.2. who originally registered that championship. However, where a
5.1.3. An event complying with 5.1.2 (b), (c) or (h) organised championship was originally proposed by a commercial body,
for Cross Country Vehicles may not be considered suitable for that body shall have the right to nominate or change the
the normal insurance arrangements for this type of event and organisers of that championship, subject to the terms of their
will be charged a normal per capita insurance and permit fee. contract.
Such events must be clearly identified on application. 7.1.6. The registration of a championship for a specific class
5.1.4. Following the event, copies of all published documents of vehicle does not give the Championship Organiser the right
issued for the event must be sent to Motorsport UK. to prevent other championships for that class of vehicle
(subject to the authority of Motorsport UK).
5.1.5. The following special events may qualify for a
Certificate of Exemption, and will be charged a facility fee in 7.1.7. Championship Organisers may specify in their
accordance with Part 3, Appendix 1, 8.2 at the discretion of Championship Regulations procedures for the gathering of on-
Motorsport UK: board data logging information.
(a) Rallysprints. 7.1.8. The organisation and control of a championship shall at
all times rest with the championship permit holder, subject to
(b) Any other event not provided for in the General these Regulations.
Regulations which Motorsport UK deem to be
appropriate. 7.1.9. Championships bearing the title International,
European, British, National or other titles which mean to
convey the same impression are normally reserved for series
Permission of National and Local promoted by, or on behalf of, Motorsport UK. Organisations
wishing to make application for such a series or to be
Authorities associated with such a series, should seek separate approval
6.1. No Permit, or Certificate of Exemption, will be granted by from Motorsport UK prior to application for a Permit.
Motorsport UK, unless the organisers have first obtained such 7.1.10. Championships bearing the title British and including
official permission as may be necessary from the competent one or more qualifying rounds of International status events,
governmental or local authority. where those rounds are also rounds of an FIA Championship,
6.1.1. Competitions taking place on the public highway must must submit their Championship calendars by 31st May in the
conform with the laws of the country in which they take place. preceding calendar year for approval by the Motor Sports
Any breach of such laws by a competitor or driver during a
competition shall be a breach of these rules and may be dealt
with accordingly.
Common Regulations for Competitors: Organisers (D) 79 D

Council. Championships bearing the title British and comprising 10.1.5. Details of Eligible Competitors.
International events not being rounds of an FIA Championship 10.1.6. Details of any Championships incorporated in the
and/or national events must submit their Championship Meeting.
calendars by 31st August in the preceding calendar year for
approval by the Motor Sports Council. 10.1.7. The dates, times and places fixed for the official
Scrutineering of vehicles.
7.1.11. Motorsport UK alone shall be entitled to authorise the
broadcasting, transmission, audio/visual recording and moving 10.1.8. The dates, times and nature of starts, with details of
picture rights of any Motorsport UK Championship event. Prior any handicapping.
to any such event the organising club will arrange for the 10.1.9. A brief description of the proposed event(s) including
consent of the landowner to be given so that Motorsport UK length of the course, and the categories of vehicle eligible.
can authorise such broadcasting, transmission or audio/visual 10.1.10. The relative positions of the vehicles at the start
recordings to take place. For all events held on the public and how they are to be determined.
forest estates managed by Natural Resources Wales, Forestry
and Land Scotland, and Forestry England, special arrangements 10.1.11. Requirements for practice.
exist with Motorsport UK. Further details of these arrangements 10.1.12. Particulars of the identification numbers and marks
are available from Motorsport UK. to be carried (J.4, R.6, S.9.2.3) (U.17.25 to 17.28).
7.1.12. To accrue points or any other form of recognition 10.1.13. Provisions in regard to vehicles in the pits area.
towards an award or title any organisation, team, company,
10.1.14. The facts to be judged by the Judges of Fact
sponsor or person must be in possession of a valid Entrant’s
(G.10.2) and Driving Standards Observers (G.11.1 to 11.2).
Licence.
10.1.15. If television coverage is expected, competitors must
be advised that restrictions on advertising will be imposed
Official Documents (H.28).
10.1.16. A detailed list of prizes allocated to each event.
8.1. All events are governed by the following Regulations.
10.1.17. The maximum and minimum number of competitors
8.1.1. The General Regulations of Motorsport UK which may and how entries are to be selected for acceptance if in excess
hereafter be referred to as these Regulations or GRs (A.2.2). of the maximum (14.1). Any provision to amalgamate classes.
8.1.2. The Supplementary Regulations, which may hereafter 10.1.18. The dates of opening and closing of entries and
be referred to as SRs, published prior to the acceptance of where they shall be sent (12.1).
entries by the club organising the event, which may hereafter
be referred to as the Organisers. Any SR not in conformity with 10.1.19. The amount of the entry fee (12.1), and provisions
the GRs shall be null and void. for the refund of entry fees (H.31.1.2).
8.1.3. Any relevant Technical Regulations. 10.1.20. Conditions in which entries may be refused (14.1).
8.1.4. Any Official Instructions which may be issued in writing 10.1.21. Any additional information required on entry
by the Organisers to competitors, to deal with particular points forms (12.3).
arising after the issue of the SRs, but if and so far as such 10.1.22. Whether the nomination of drivers may be delayed
instructions are contrary to the SRs (except as in 11) or these (12.3). Whether there is any provision to change nominated
Regulations they shall be null and void. drivers.
8.1.5. These documents will be jointly referred to as The 10.1.23. Provisions regarding postponement, abandonment
Regulations of the Event. (The Regulations.) or cancellation (29).
Announcement to be made on all Official 10.1.24. The names of the Stewards of the Meeting, the Clerk
of the Course, Secretary of the Meeting, Chief Scrutineer and
Documents
Chief Timekeeper.
9.1. All Supplementary Regulations,Programmes and Entry 10.1.25. When and where Provisional Results will be
Forms relating to any event shall bear in a conspicuous manner published.
the following announcement: ‘Held under the General
10.1.26. The manner in which results will be determined and
Regulations of Motosport UK (incorporating the provisions of
prizes awarded.
the International Sporting Code of the FIA) and these
Supplementary Regulations.’ 10.1.27. A reminder of the Regulations concerning Protests
(Section C).
Contents of Event Supplementary Regulations 10.1.28. In addition to any Parc Fermé required by these
regulations organisers may, at their discretion, specify as many
10.1. The Event SRs must contain the following information Parc Fermé as may be deemed by them to be necessary for the
as relevant: proper conduct of the event (R.31.2.11).
10.1.1. The names of the Organising Club and the Promoters. 10.1.29. All such other requirements and information as shall
10.1.2. The name, date, place, and nature of the proposed from time to time be specified in the Motor Sports Yearbook,
event(s). the Permit Application Form, or as may be necessary for the
proper conduct of the meeting.
10.1.3. A statement in accordance with 9.1.
10.1.4. The Permit Number and grade of Permit(s) issued by
Motorsport UK. In the case of dual Permit meetings, details of
what grade of licence is required for each event/race.

Alteration of Supplementary Regulations 12.3.4. The forms of indemnity, declaration and undertaking
as appropriate in accordance with 13.1 and spaces for the
11.1. No alteration or addition may be made to the appropriate signatures. N.B. If all competitors in the event hold
Supplementary Regulations after the commencement of the Motorsport UK licences, 13.2.2 applies.
period for receiving entries unless:
12.3.5. Any other information required by the SRs to be
11.1.1. Motorsport UK and all competitors already entered stated on the form (e.g. details of a car or details of the
agree in writing to the alteration, or competitor’s club).
11.1.2. The Stewards of the Meeting so decide for reasons of 12.3.6. For all events using the Public Highway, the entrant
safety or force majeure. or will also be required to supply the name and address of the
11.1.3. Subject to the agreement of Motorsport UK, vehicle’s insurers and Insurance Agent (R.5.1.2).
amendments restricted to the safe and orderly conduct of the 12.3.7. Space for the name and address of a relative or friend
Meeting may be made by the Organiser until the beginning of to be informed in the case of a serious accident.
the Event concerned (as defined in Duration of Meetings and
Events (see Section B)). 12.3.8. A statement that any indemnity and/or declaration as
prescribed below which is signed by a person who has not
11.2. Where a Championship Permit has been issued, reached his 18th birthday shall be countersigned by that
Championship Sporting and Technical Regulations may not be person’s parent or guardian, whose full names and address
amended after publication unless Motorsport UK and all shall be given. An entry may be made by facsimile or by any
competitors registered for the Championship agree in writing other electronic means of communication and must be made by
to the alteration. Such amendments must be circulated to all the parent or guardian, whose full names and address must be
Registered Competitors, Championship Stewards, Eligibility given (H.32).
Scrutineer, Clubs organising Rounds of the Championship and
to Motorsport UK.
11.3. Championships exempt from registering with Motorsport Understandings, Declarations and Undertakings
UK do not need to comply with 11.2. above (7.1). by Entrants, Drivers and Passengers (A.2.6.1)
(H.24)
Opening of Entries
13.1. Every entrant, driver and passenger before taking part in
12.1. An Organising Permit having been granted, the any competition must sign an undertaking as follows:
Organisers may invite, receive and accept entries from eligible
competitors. ‘I declare that I have been given the opportunity to read the
General Regulations of the Motorsport UK and, if any, the
12.1.1. Every entry form sent out by the Organisers shall be Supplementary Regulations for this event and agree to be
accompanied by a copy of the relevant SRs. bound by them. I declare that I am physically and mentally fit
12.1.2. Every entrant and driver shall complete and sign an to take part in the event and I am competent to do so. I
entry form and submit it to the Organisers by the appropriate acknowledge that I understand the nature and type of the
date together with the entry fee (if any). competition and the potential risk inherent with motor sport
12.1.3. An entry form which is incomplete in any material and agree to accept that risk.
particular may be accepted by the Organisers conditionally ‘I understand that motorsport can be dangerous and
upon a completed entry form being received by a specified accidents causing death, injury, disability and property
date. damage can and do happen. I understand that these risks
12.1.4. An entry not accompanied by the entry fee prescribed may give rise to my suffering personal injury or other loss
in the regulations shall be null and void. and I acknowledge and accept these risks. In consideration
of the acceptance of this entry I agree that neither any one of
or any combination of Motorsport UK and its associated
Entry by fax or other electronic means clubs, the organisers, the track owners or other occupiers, the
12.2. An entry may be made by facsimile or by any other promoters and their respective officers, servants,
electronic means of communication provided it is received representatives and agents (the “Parties”) shall have any
before the time laid down for the closing of entries, together liability for loss or damage which may be sustained or
with the entry fee (if any). incurred by me as a result of participation in the Event
including but not limited to damage to property, economic
Contents of Entry Form loss, consequential loss or financial loss howsoever caused.
Nothing in this clause is intended to or shall be deemed to
12.3. Entry forms shall contain the following: exclude or limit liability for death or personal injury. To the
12.3.1. Title and date of the event and identity of fullest extent permitted by law I agree to indemnify and hold
promoters/organisers. harmless each of the Parties in respect of any loss or damage
whatsoever and howsoever arising from my participation in
12.3.2. A statement in accordance with 9.1. this event.
12.3.3. Spaces for the full true names and addresses of 'I declare that to the best of my belief the driver(s)
entrant, driver(s) and passenger(s) and (if appropriate to the possess(es) the standard of competence necessary for an
event) the licence number of the entrant, driver(s) and event of the type to which this entry relates and that the
passenger(s). SRs may permit the nomination of drivers and vehicle entered is suitable and roadworthy for the event
passengers to be deferred, but no driver or passenger shall having regard to the course and the speeds which will be
compete unless he has first signed the appropriate indemnity reached'.
declaration(s) and/or undertaking(s) as required by 13.1.

State your age if you are under 18 . . . ‘Further, if I am counter-signing as the Parent or Guardian of
13.1.1. Every entrant shall sign the following declarations (as a minor then in addition to the deemed consent to the
appropriate): testing of that minor UK (Anti-Doping Rule 5.7.2) I hereby
confirm that I give such consent for the minor concerned to
(a) In the case of Races or Speed Events: ‘I declare that to be so tested.’
the best of my belief the driver(s) possess(es) the
standard of competence necessary for an event of the Entrants must respect that Motorsport UK have the right to
type to which this entry relates and that the vehicle require alcohol and illicit drugs testing on any Person
entered is suitable and roadworthy for the event having howsoever connected with any Entry operating within a
regard to the course and the speeds which will be Motorsport UK Permitted Event and shall at all times co-
reached.’ operate fully with the relevant procedures. These procedures
are in addition to and not in substitution for any procedure
(b) In the case of any event taking place wholly or partly on undertaken by or at the instance of UK Anti-Doping (D.35.1.1).
publicly adopted roads: ‘I declare that the use of the
vehicle hereby entered will be covered by insurance as 13.1.5. Every entrant shall sign the following declaration:
required by the law which is valid for such part of this ‘I hereby agree to abide by the Motorsport UK Safeguarding
event as shall take place on roads as defined by the Policy and Guidelines and the National Sporting Code of
law.I declare that the vehicle entered is registered, Conduct.’
taxed, has a valid MOT certficate (where appropriate) 13.2.1. An entry may be submitted by an agent on behalf of
and is roadworthy as required by law.’ the entrant but in that case the entrant shall himself sign and
(c) If I am the Parent or Guardian of the driver ‘I understand submit an entry form as soon as possible, and in any case
that I shall have the right to be present during any before the commencement of the competition.
procedure being carried out under the Supplementary 13.2.2. In the case of events restricted to holders of
Regulations issued for this event and the General competition licences issued by Motorsport UK, or events listed
Regulations of Motorsport UK.’ As the Parent/Guardian on the FIA Calendar for National Events with Authorised
‘I confirm that I have acquainted myself and the minor Foreign Participation, the indemnities specified above need not
with Motorsport UK General Regulations, agree to pay be printed on the entry form but must be incorporated in the
any appropriate charges and fees pursuant to those ‘signing-on’ documents.
Regulations (to include any appendices thereto) and
hereby agree to be bound by those Regulations and 13.2.3. For the purpose of completing an entry form the
submit myself without reserve to the consequences entrants signature may be either his signature in writing, a
resulting from those Regulations (and any subsequent facsimile of his signature where the entry is made by facsimile,
alteration thereof). Further, I agree to pay as liquidated or in the case of web based electronic submission of entry
damages any fines imposed upon me up to the maxima (primarily by the use of an internet entry form), the organiser
set out in Part 3, Appendix 1.’ may accept that the entry has been signed in accordance with
12.1 and 13.2.2. If the entrant has positively agreed to be
Where the Parent is not present there must be a Guardian bound by the Regulations.
who must produce a written and signed authorisation from
the Parent/Guardian to act as their representative. Acceptance of Entries
13.1.2. Every driver taking part in a Car or Kart Race, Speed
Event or Special Stage Rally shall sign a declaration in the 14.1. If the number of entries received exceeds the maximum
following form: number of competitors laid down in the SRs, those to be
accepted shall be selected in the manner specified by the SRs.
‘I understand that should I at the time of this event be
suffering from any disability whether permanent or 14.1.1. If no method is specified, selection shall be at the
temporary which is likely to affect prejudicially my normal discretion of the organisers whose decision shall be final
control of my vehicle, I may not take part unless I have (subject to H.30.1.3).
declared such disability to the ASN which has,following such 14.1.2. A representative of any sponsor or promoter of an
declaration, issued a licence which permits me to do so.’ event, championship, or series, may not take an active part in
13.1.3. Every driver taking part in a Car or Kart Race or other the organisation of the competitive or technical side of that
event requiring that the driver has passed a medical event, if any competitor in the event is entered or sponsored by
examination shall sign an undertaking in the following form: the individual or firm concerned.
‘I undertake that at the time of the event to which this entry Nomination of Reserves
relates I shall have passed or am exempt from an ASN
specified medical examination within the specified period.’ 15.1. Should any competitor be rejected in accordance with
(H.10.1.6). 14.1 he may be nominated as a reserve.
13.1.4. Every entrant shall sign the following declaration: 15.1.1. The number of reserves may not exceed 30% of the
‘I have read and fully understood the regulations for Control number of starters permitted.
of Drugs and Alcohol as contained in the Competitors’ and
Officials’ Yearbook Regulations C1.1.7, D35.1, G15.1.4, H38 Acknowledgement of Entries
and have also fully familiarised myself with the information
on the web sites referred to (www.motorsportuk.org, 16.1. Organisers shall acknowledge entries within seven days
www.ukad.org.uk and www.wada-ama.org) in particular the of receipt.
UK Anti Doping Rules which have been adopted by 16.1.1. Organisers shall at the same time inform entrants
Motorsport UK. whether their entry is accepted, refused, or a decision deferred.

Multiple Entries of a Vehicle 23.1.1. If a programme is published, it shall contain the

following information as relevant:
17.1. A vehicle shall not be entered more than once in the
same competition unless two entries for the same vehicle are 23.1.2. A statement in accordance with 9.1 of these
permitted in SRs. Regulations.
17.1.1. In such a case the responsibility of the entry shall be 23.1.3. A copy of the warning notice as detailed
shared jointly by both entrants and the vehicle shall only in 31.1 to 32.5.
compete once with the same driver. 23.1.4. The name of the Organising Club.
23.1.5. Place and date of the Meeting.
Ineligible Entries
23.1.6. A short description and the timetable of the proposed
18. It is strongly recommended that no Organising Committee events.
shall accept an entry from any competitor who is closely 23.1.7. The names of the Stewards of the Meeting (indicating
related to, employed by or employs, one of the Senior Officials any appointed by Motorsport UK), the Clerk of the Course,
of the Event. Secretary of the Meeting, and Senior Officials.
23.1.8. A detailed list of the prizes assigned to each
Entry containing a False or Incorrect Statement competition.
19. An entry which contains a false or incorrect statement 23.1.9. Names of the Entrants and Drivers with their allocated
shall be null and void, the entrant may be deemed guilty of a numbers, and the name of the invited club of which the
breach of these Regulations and the entry fee may be forfeited. competitor is a member.
23.1.10. It is recommended that provision is also made for a
Closing of Entries “sponsor’s” name to be included.
20.1. The date specified in the SRs for the closing of entries
shall, in the case of International Events, not be less than seven Publishing of Entries (22)
days before the date of the event. For all other events, it shall 24. The Organisers shall not enter on the programme or
not be less than three days before the date of the event. publish as entered the name of any competitor or driver in
20.1.1. Exceptionally, for Clubmans events specified in 4.5, respect of whom they have not accepted an entry.
and Clubman Rallies, Trials, Autotests, Kart or Cross Country
Events, the SRs may permit entries to be accepted up to one
hour before the competition starts. Rights of Organisers
25.1. The organisers may at their discretion:
Entry 25.1.1. Delete part of the course or event or ignore part of
21.1. (H.30.1.1). An entry made and accepted in accordance the records of the event in the case of bona fide unforeseen
with these Regulations and any relevant SRs is a contract circumstances.
between a Competitor and the Organisers, by which the 25.1.2. Distribute the awards based on intermediate results if,
Competitor agrees to take part in the competition for which he through bona fide unforeseen circumstances, the competition is
has entered unless prevented by force majeure, and the stopped before its scheduled completion.
Organisers agree to comply with the conditions of entry 25.1.3. Offer additional awards.
provided that the Competitor has made every effort to take part
in the competition. 25.1.4. Change the order in which events are run at a
meeting which includes more than one competition or event,
21.1.1. A breach of such contract may be treated as a breach with the prior consent of the Stewards of the Meeting.
of these Regulations.
25.1.5. Forbid the participation of, or otherwise penalise, any
Official List of Competitors driver or car appearing on examination to be ineligible for the
competition, or a class therein, to which the entry refers.
22.1. (23). The organisers should place an official list of 25.1.6. Offer before the start of the competition the entrant
entries at the disposal of the Stewards, Senior Officials and of any driver or car liable to disqualification under 25.1.5 the
competitors not less than 48 hours before the commencement option of transfer to an appropriate class, or competition, if
of the event. such appropriate class or competition is scheduled at the
22.1.1. Exceptionally when the SRs permit entries to be meeting. Such offer shall be without prejudice to the
accepted up to one hour before the competition (20) this list imposition of other penalties.
must be exhibited on an official notice-board prior to the start 25.1.7. Disqualify any car or competitor whose appearance,
of the competition. condition or performance is not of a standard appropriate to
the event.
25.1.8. Check the eligibility of any vehicle and/or competitor
Contents of Programme before, during or after the competition provided that intention
23.1. It is not compulsory to publish a programme, but an to do so after the competition is notified to the competitor
official list of entries and officials must be made available to all concerned within half an hour of the publication of the
competitors and officials by the organisers. provisional results. If necessary, the vehicle, or components
thereof, may be sealed for subsequent inspection.
25.1.9. Require a vehicle to be dismantled by the entrant in
order to check its eligibility or suitability as and when directed.

25.1.10. Require such components and/or samples as may be Publication of Results

specified to be produced by the entrant as and when directed.
26.1. Detailed Provisional Results, in writing, must be made
25.1.11. Require the entrant to defray any costs arising from available for inspection by any competitor as follows:
the exercise of the rights given by 25.1.8 to 25.1.10, subject to
any ruling as to costs made by the Clerk of the Course or the 26.1.1. Race and Speed Events – within two hours of the end
Stewards of the Meeting should the dismantling result from a of each race, or the conclusion of a speed competition.
protest (Section C). 26.1.2. Non-Speed Events – within two hours of the last car
25.1.12. Permit a change of car or driver(s) from those finishing the competition, or
nominated in the Official Programme of the event on written 26.1.3. Within seven days of the finish of the competition, by
application being made by the entrant not less than half an post to each entrant at the address given on his entry form or
hour before the start of practice or competition (where there is by electronic communication where the address is disclosed.
no practice) and provided that:
26.1.4. Where, through force of circumstances, it proves
(a) A change of only one or the other and not both is impractical to produce the results within two hours of the
permitted, unless all the entrants and drivers agree in finish, 26.1.3. will apply, notwithstanding any statement to the
writing to such a change of both and; contrary in the SRs.
(b) No change of car is permitted which would prevent the 26.2. The date and time of issue of all Provisional and Final
participation in the event of a reserve entry. Results should be stated on them, and they should be signed
25.1.13. Exceptionally, in Hill Climbs and Sprints, such by the Clerk of the Course or his Deputy.
permission may be given after the conclusion of practice, but 26.3. These Results become Final when any Protest or Appeal
before the start of competitive runs or in the case of Circuit time has expired and all official enquiries by the Clerk of the
Racing, after qualifying but before the start of the Race and are Course and/or Race Director, all technical matters, and all
to be started from the back of grid, ahead of those with a 10 outstanding Protests or Appeals have been settled.
second delay, subject to the vehicle having completed 3 laps
26.4. Within 14 days after each event the following
qualifying.
information must be sent to Motorsport UK:
25.1.14. Disqualify at any time during an Event any Licence
26.4.1. A programme, or list of starters (including each
holder or other Person connected with the Entrant considered
starter’s competition licence number when appropriate) and
as possibly unfit by reason of health, consumption of alcohol or
a copy of any Official Instructions, Route Book(s), Route
prohibited substances, and with the exception of road sections
Card(s), etc.
of Rallies or Trials, disqualify any competitor found smoking
whilst participating in the event (D.35, G.5.2, G.15 and H.38.). 26.4.2. A copy of the results (provisional or final as the case
may be).
25.1.15. Disqualify any person convicted at Law of an offence
committed during the event, and report such person to 26.4.3. A résumé of any protests, note of action to date, note
Motorsport UK (H.37.1.1). of any fines imposed, etc.
25.1.16. Reject any claim for expenses arising from the 26.4.4. A report of the Stewards of the Meeting (G.2.6) (This
event, incurred by any person either taking part in the event or report is not essential if a Motorsport UK Steward has been
assisting a competitor. appointed, and need only be as brief as is applicable). If
hearing an appeal delays finalisation of results beyond 14 days,
25.1.17. Specify the manner in which a tie shall be resolved
a final Steward’s Report and a copy of the results must be
should the provisions of the Regulations not produce a result.
submitted to Motorsport UK when the Stewards have
25.1.18. Specify within any of the Regulations or other announced their decision.
official communications relating to an event or within
26.4.5. The appropriate fees and any fines.
Championship regulations for an event the following:
26.4.6. If appropriate, details required by Standard Condition
(a) The number and location of any Parc Fermé (R.31.2.11).
17 of the Motor Vehicles (Competitions and Trials) Regulations.
(b) The instructions for the placement and retention of
vehicles in Parc Fermé.
(c) Specific conditions attaching to Parc Fermé and to the Payment of Starting and Prize Money
vehicles placed therein including: and Presentation of Awards
(i) The carrying out of any works on the vehicles
(R.38.2). 27.1. Unless the SRs stipulate otherwise the Organisers shall
distribute all awards, starting and prize money within 21 days
(ii) The addition or removal or examination of any parts after the results of a competition have been finalised.
or fluids on or in the vehicles.
27.1.1. The distribution of prizes must not commence until
(iii) The examination, interrogation or downloading of half-an-hour has elapsed after the publication of the
any data retained or stored by or within any medium provisional results of a competition.
currently known or existing in the future.
27.2. The rewards offered in events shall be limited as follows
(iv) The persons permitted to enter and/or to remain in and will only be presented to any competitor who has produced
Parc Fermé and any conditions attaching to such all the documentation necessary to prove his eligibility for the
persons. event:
(v) The extent to which any Parc Fermé shall be a 27.2.1. No starting or appearance money shall be paid at
secure area. events of below National ‘A’ status.
(vi) If applicable, the route to Parc Fermé.

How to advertise on Facebook

When it comes to a platform like Facebook, there is good and bad news for motorsport
event organisers. The bad news is that unsponsored or ‘organic’ posts typically reach
only one or two per cent of your page’s followers, unless they are particularly strong
posts that hit the spot with that two per cent and are quickly shared to a wider audience.
The good news is that if you have some budget, then you can unlock a wealth of potential with Facebook’s
"! """"!"! !"!!!""!

""" !"""""

Sounds great. How do we do it?
Step 1 Step 2
Choose which post you wish to promote. This is Next, you need to set-up your campaign.
!
"" Choose the objective of your boosted post
" "!" and the audience you want it to reach. If you
target, and does it have a call-to-action, such as want to reach new audiences, select ‘People
a link to the page of your website where they can you choose through targeting’. You can then
! "" target an audience by location, gender, age
Once you have selected the post you want to range and interests.
promote, click the blue ‘Boost Post’ button.
Step 3 Step 4
Set the budget for the promotion and decide how Enter your payment details and submit your
long you want it to run. Facebook will give you post to Facebook for approval. Facebook will
a predicted reach depending on the amount of then review your post and notify you when
money you wish to spend and the length of the it has been approved. This normally happens
promotion. Note the minimum budget is £1.00 very quickly. Once approved, your sponsored
a day. If your daily budget amounts to less than post will be live.

Step 5
Track and evaluate your post to make sure it’s successful and improve it for next time. You can see the reach
and engagement (comments, reactions and shares) data for all your posts using the ‘Insights’ tab at the top
of your page. Or you can click on the ‘Ad tools’ tab to have a look at your current and recent promotions.
Any other tips?

Why not include a call-to-action button in your post to drive
people to take action, like visiting your website, signing up
for a newsletter, getting in touch or entering an event?
More marketing tools to consider | See page 143

27.2.2. The return of entry fees, in whole or part, is permitted, Warning Notices
providing such payment is equally distributed among all
eligible competitors. 31.1. The following notices should be prominently displayed
as appropriate.
27.2.3. At all events up to National ‘A’ status, Bonus Money
may only be paid by Commercial Companies in respect of 31.1.1. At any entrance to an event or part of an event on
individual agreements with competitors. private ground – Notice ‘A’.
31.1.2. (E.2.4). Unless any enclosure is surrounded by un-
climbable fencing, in the area between the enclosure and the
Unauthorised Competitions course there shall be displayed at intervals Notice ‘B’ or notices
stating that ‘This area is Prohibited and the public are not
28.1. The organisation or holding within the territory of permitted’.
Motorsport UK of any vehicle competition otherwise than in
accordance with these Regulations shall render every person 31.1.3. At Race Circuits the following should be displayed:
connected therewith or taking part therein, whether as • at the entrance gate (if any) to the pits,
promoters, organizing committee, driver, official or otherwise, • in individual pits and
liable to the consequences as a breach of these Regulations.
• on the signalling wall opposite the pits.
28.1.1. If such a competition is included in a meeting for
which an organising permit has been granted, the permit may ‘Warning, the Pits and Pit Lane are areas of potential danger
be declared null and void, and the organisers may be ordered and great care should be exercised at all times. Children under
to return to the entrants all entry fees received from any the age of 16 are not allowed in these areas’.
competitor at such meeting. 31.1.4. At any means of spectator or vehicular access to a
Rally Special Stage – Notice ‘C’.
Postponement, Abandonment or 31.1.5. In any area of particular danger on a Special Stage
(i.e. escape roads etc.) – Notice ‘B’.
Cancellation of an Event 31.1.6. Except where provided for in 31.1.2 and 31.1.5 the
29.1. A meeting or an event forming part of a meeting shall limits of spectator access may be defined by the display of
not be postponed, abandoned or cancelled unless provision for Warning Notice D.
so doing is made in the SRs, or the Stewards of the Meeting 32.1. These notices, which may be purchased from Motorsport
have taken action under G.2.4. UK, should be visible at any other suitable points, so that no
29.1.1. In the event of cancellation or postponement for More person may be present at the event without having them
than 24 hours, entry fees must be returned in full, unless the brought to their attention.
SRs have provided for a specified amount to be retained for 32.2. Organisers may also use a notice stating ‘It is a
administrative expenses. condition of your presence that you will obey the instructions
29.1.2. Postponement shall be subject to approval by of Marshals in relation to the Safety of yourself and others’.
Motorsport UK of the proposed new date. 32.3. Admission may not be obtained to any enclosure
whether or not there is a charge, without a suitable pass and/or
ticket (G.13.1 to 13.2).
Insurance
32.4. The programme of the meeting, all tickets, badges,
30.1. Motorsport UK will arrange Insurance in respect of legal tabards, labels (including car labels) and passes of admission
liability for all events authorised by a Permit. The Insurance whether for spectators or officials shall bear or be accompanied
specifically names: by a copy of Notice ‘A’.
30.1.1. Motorsport UK Association Ltd. 32.5. Where the wording is printed on the reverse side of a
30.1.2. The Motorsport UK Registered Club organising the ticket, armlet or lapel badge, the words ‘for conditions of
event. admission see over’ should appear on the face of the ticket,
30.1.3. Their officials. armlet or lapel badge.
30.1.4. The entrant and driver (in races, speed events,
autotest, special stages and the private land section of trials Scrutineering
and cross-country events).
30.1.5. The landowner or any Government or Local Authority. 33.1. A Motorsport UK licensed Scrutineer, of the appropriate
grade, must take charge of the Scrutineering Team at all Races,
30.1.6. Any track or circuit owner or sponsor. Further details Speed Events, Kart Races, Road and Stage Rallies, Competitive
are given in Part 3, Appendix 2. Safaris, Hill Rallies and at all other events of National or
30.2. Attention is drawn to the exclusions detailed in Part 3, International Status. For all other events, the scrutineering may
Appendix 2. be carried out by a suitably experienced scrutineer appointed
by the organisers.
30.3. The organisers shall pay all fees due in respect of such
insurance as set out in Part 3, Appendix 1. 33.2. The main purpose of Pre-Event Scrutineering is to check,
30.4. The organisers shall comply with the terms of the as far as possible under the prevailing conditions, the safety of
master insurance policies effected by Motorsport UK, the the vehicle and safety equipment for compliance with
principal terms of which are summarised in Part 3, Appendix 2. Technical Regulations and to superficially check its eligibility
for a particular class or category (G.6.7, H.32, J.3).

33.2.1. If a vehicle component or item of Personal Protective 34.2.7. Motorsport UK will then select one of these two
Equipment is found not to comply with required Standards or is samples at random and arrange testing of the selected sample
in poor or dangerous condition the Chief Scrutineer may at a laboratory on the UKAS list. The breaking of the seal must
impound that item for the duration of the meeting. At the close be witnessed by an appointed representative of Motorsport UK.
of the meeting the item will be made available for return to 34.2.8. The result of this Motorsport UK first test will be
the competitor. Should the item not be collected within 42 notified pursuant to 34.5.
days of the event the item may be disposed of.
34.2.9. If the result of this Motorsport UK first test indicates
33.3. An essential part of the Pre-Event Scrutineering should non-compliance (34.2.4), the Entrant may, within 14 days of
be a sound test. being notified of this non-compliance (34.2.8), submit the
Entrant’s Sample for testing at the laboratory nominated by
them (34.2.5) and at their expense (34.6.2). The Entrant must
Procedure for the Testing of Fuel be given the opportunity to be present at this test and the test
(C.4.1, C.4.2) – including the breaking of the seal(s) – must be witnessed by
an appointed representative of Motorsport UK.
34.1. The following regulations must be read in conjunction
with C4.1 and C4.2. 34.2.10. If the Entrant does not submit the Entrant’s Sample
for testing within the said 14 days (34.2.9), or if the result of
34.1.1. Fuel testing may be carried out at any time, before, their test confirms non-compliance (34.2.4), the fuel will be
during, or after a Competition on the instructions of Motorsport deemed ineligible and notification will be given under 34.5.
UK, the Clerk of the Course, Technical Commissioner, Chief
Scrutineer, Eligibility Scrutineer or the Stewards. 34.2.11. If the result of the Entrant’s test indicates
compliance (34.2.4), then Motorsport UK will arrange for the
34.1.2. The Clerk of the Course must always be notified of remaining third sample to be tested by a laboratory on the
the intention to carry out fuel testing. UKAS list not previously used in this particular testing process.
34.1.3. New unused Motorsport UK approved sample The Entrant must be given the opportunity to be present at this
containers, capable of being sealed by the authorised sampling test and the test – including the breaking of the seal(s) – must
official must always be used for the storage of fuel samples. be witnessed by an appointed representative of Motorsport UK.
34.1.4. Three samples will be taken and must individually be 34.2.12. Where testing takes place under 34.2.11, the result
sealed and labelled in separate Motorsport UK approved of this third test will conclusively determine the compliance or
containers as per 34.1.3. A Motorsport UK Sealing Certificate non-compliance of the fuel (34.2.4). Notification will be given
must be completed and distributed as detailed on the under 34.5.
Certificate. For Comparison Testing only one sample need be 34.3. Comparison Testing
taken, providing the vehicle remains secured in Parc Ferme to
enable subsequent samples to be taken should this first sample 34.3.1. Each sample must be a minimum of 50ml.
confirm non-compliance. 34.3.2. The results of all comparison testing will be compared
34.1.5. Deleted. for compliance with the results obtained from a sample taken
from the same controlled source, at the beginning of the Event.
34.2. Analysis Testing
34.3.3. Comparison testing will only be implemented where
34.2.1. Each sample must be a minimum of 1 litre. fuel for the Event is mandated by the organisers for all
34.2.2. Where there are less than 3 litres available, such that competitors in the class(es) to be drawn from a single
only two minimum 1 litre samples are available the competitor controlled source. It is the sole method used when use of
forfeits their right to select a sample (34.2.5) and the result of control fuel is mandatory.
the Motorsport UK first test (34.2.7) will conclusively determine 34.3.4. One sample, selected at random, will normally be
the compliance or non-compliance of the fuel (34.2.4). tested on-site in accordance with Motorsport UK approved
34.2.3. If only a single minimum 1 litre sample is available, procedures, by the authority nominated in those procedures.
that sample alone will be tested in accordance with 34.2.7, and 34.3.5. If the result of this test indicates compliance (34.3.2),
that test will conclusively determine the compliance or no further action will be taken.
non-compliance of the fuel (34.2.4). Notification will be given
under 34.5. 34.3.6. If the result of this test confirms non-compliance
(34.3.2), the Entrant will be informed and will be given the
34.2.4. The results of all analysis testing will be compared for opportunity to select one of the two remaining sealed samples
compliance with the relevant specification, detailed in Section (34.1.4) for testing in their presence and in accordance with the
B: Pump Fuel, in accordance to the reproducibility of the test same Motorsport UK approved procedures (34.3.4).
method.
34.3.7. If the Entrant chooses not to have a sample tested, or
34.2.5. Subject to 34.2.2 and 34.2.3, the Entrant is entitled to if the result of this second test confirms non-compliance
select one of the samples for their retention (the “Entrant’s (34.3.2), the fuel will be deemed ineligible and notification
Sample”) and to nominate a testing laboratory on the list of the given under 34.5.
United Kingdom Accreditation Service (UKAS) for the
independent testing of that sample, if required as per 34.2.9. 34.3.8. If the result of this second test indicates compliance
(34.3.2), the remaining third sample will be tested in
34.2.6. The remaining samples must be delivered by the accordance with the same Motorsport UK approved procedures
organisers to Motorsport UK, normally within 10 days of the (34.3.4); the Entrant must be given the opportunity to be
event. present at this test.

34.3.9. Where testing takes place under 34.3.8, the result of 36.2.1. The Clerk of the Course must always be notified of
this third test alone will conclusively determine the eligibility the intention to carry out TTP.
of the fuel (34.3.2). Notification will be given under 34.5. 36.2.2. New unused Motorsport UK approved sample
34.4. Storage of Samples containers, or other containers approved by Motorsport UK,
34.4.1. Samples retained by Motorsport UK or its authorised capable of being sealed by the authorised sampling official
Officials must be stored in a secure location. must always be used for the storage of individual tyre rubber
samples.
34.4.2. If there is any evidence that any seal and/or container
has been tampered with, then that sample will be deemed to 36.2.3. Where there is the possibility that the tyre(s) may
have failed the relevant test. have “picked up” rubber from the track surface, the entrant
shall be permitted (or may be required by the Eligibility or
34.5. Notification of Results Chief Scrutineer) to remove the “pick up” from the tyre(s) with a
The result of either Analysis or Comparison fuel testing will be mechanical device, such as a scraper. Rubber residue from the
reported to Motorsport UK or its authorised official and must cleaning process must be collected and retained by the Chief
be communicated to the Clerk of the Course, Technical Scrutineer for further testing as appropriate, and in a separate
Commissioner(s), Chief Scrutineer and Eligibility Scrutineer container as per 36.2.2.
prior to publication (C3.1.1). 36.2.4. Removal of rubber samples from the tyre must be
34.6. Cost of Testing done in a controlled and preferably clean environment within
34.6.1. Unless fuel testing is specifically authorised by the Venue, such as in the scrutineering bay, and always under
Motorsport UK, the cost of testing shall be initially borne by the supervision of the Chief Scrutineer or Eligibility Scrutineer.
the Club, organisation or individual requesting the test. Removal onto a clean surface is essential. The tyre rubber
However, whenever the conclusion of the testing procedure sample(s) will then be subjected to testing in the approved
confirms non-compliance, then the Entrant shall be ultimately manner as detailed below. The competitor (or in the case of
responsible for all costs and fees arising from the testing minors, the Competitor and PG) shall have the right to be
procedure. present.
34.6.2. Where the Entrant chooses to submit a selected 36.2.5. Three samples will be taken and must be sealed and
sample for testing at a laboratory of their own choice (34.2.9), labelled in separate Motorsport UK approved containers as per
they will be responsible for all charges relating to that testing. 36.2.2. A Motorsport UK Sealing Certificate must be
completed and distributed as detailed on the certificate. Prior
34.8. The Testing of Vehicle Fluids other than fuel to sealing, the samples should be wrapped in clean aluminium
34.8.1. Three samples, each of equal volume, will be taken at foil to prevent contact with any plastics.
the event/competition venue and must be labelled and sealed. 36.2.6. Each sample must be a minimum of 1mm width,
One sample will be tested by a Motorsport UK approved official 25mm length and 0.3mm depth.
using approved test equipment in accordance with Motorsport
UK approved procedures.
34.8.2. The principles applied to the testing of fuel samples
Motorsport UK
in 34.3.2 to 34.7. must be followed as appropriate for the
testing of such other vehicle fluids.
Procedure for Control of Drugs OPEN

35.1. Organisers must respect that Motorsport UK have the Monday–Thursday
right to require alcohol and illicit drugs testing on any Person 9.30–5.30
howsoever connected with any Entry operating within a
Motorsport UK Permitted Event and shall at all times cooperate Friday
fully with the relevant procedures. These procedures are in
addition to and not in substitution for any procedure 9.30–5.00
undertaken by or at the instance of UK Anti-Doping. (phone enquiries
35.1.1. Deleted. 10.00–5.00 please)
35.1.2. Deleted.
Tel: 01753 765000
Fax: 01753 682938
Tyre testing procedure for the
investigation of performance
enhancing products (TTP) (C4.3) Licence Section:
36.1. The following regulations must be read in conjunction Tel: 01753 765050
with C4.3. Fax: 01753 685426
36.2. TTP may be carried out at any time, before, during, or
after a Competition on the instructions of Motorsport UK, Clerk Website:
of the Course, Technical Commissioner, Chief Scrutineer,
Eligibility Scrutineer or the Stewards. www.motorsportuk.org

36.2.7. Each sample shall be placed and sealed in a 36.4.2. Comparison testing will only be implemented where
Motorsport UK tamper-proof evidence bag: tyres for the Event are mandated by the organisers for all
36.3. Analysis Testing competitors in the class(es) to be drawn from a single
controlled source.
36.3.1. The results of all analysis testing will be compared for
compliance with the relevant tyre manufacturer’s specification 36.4.3. One sample, selected at random, will normally be
for that model retained by Motorsport UK. tested on-site by a Motorsport UK approved official and in
accordance with Motorsport UK approved procedures.
36.3.2. The Entrant is entitled to select one of the samples
for their retention (the “Entrant’s Sample”) and to nominate a 36.4.4. If the result of this test confirms compliance (36.4.1),
testing laboratory on the list of the United Kingdom no further action will be taken.
Accreditation Service (UKAS) for the independent testing of 36.4.5. If the result of this test confirms non-compliance
that sample, if required as per 36.3.6. (36.4.1), the Entrant will be informed and will be given the
36.3.3. The remaining two samples must be delivered by the opportunity to select one of the two remaining sealed samples
organisers to Motorsport UK, normally within 10 days of the for testing in their presence.
event. 36.4.6. If the Entrant chooses not to have a sample tested,
36.3.4. Motorsport UK will then select one of these two or if the result of this second confirms noncompliance (36.4.1),
samples at random and arrange testing of the selected sample the tyres will be deemed ineligible and notification given
at a laboratory on the UKAS list, or a laboratory approved by under 36.6.
another ASN. The breaking of the seal must be witnessed by a 36.4.7. If the result of this second test confirms compliance
representative of Motorsport UK. (36.4.1), the remaining third sample will be tested; the Entrant
36.3.5. The result of this Motorsport UK first test will be must be given the opportunity to be present at this test.
notified pursuant to 36.6. 36.4.8. Where testing takes place under 36.4.7, the result of
36.3.6. If the result of this Motorsport UK first test confirms this third test alone will conclusively determine the eligibility
noncompliance (36.3.1), the Entrant may, within 14 days of of the tyre(s) (36.4.1). Notification will be given under 36.6.
being notified of this non-compliance (36.3.5), submit the 36.5. Storage of Samples
Entrant’s Sample for testing at the laboratory nominated by 36.5.1. Samples retained by Motorsport UK or its authorised
them (36.3.2) and at their expense (36.7.2). The Entrant must Officials must be stored in a secure location.
be given the opportunity to be present at this test and the test,
including the breaking of the seal(s), must be witnessed by a 36.5.2. If there is any evidence that any seal and/or container
representative of Motorsport UK. has been tampered with, then that sample will be deemed to
be invalid.
36.3.7. If the Entrant does not submit the Entrant’s Sample
for testing within the said 14 days (36.3.6), or if the result of 36.6. Notification of Results
their test confirms non-compliance (36.3.1), the tyre(s) will be The result of either Analysis or Comparison tyre testing will be
deemed ineligible and notification will be given under 36.6. reported to Motorsport UK or its authorised official and must
36.3.8. If the result of the Entrant’s test confirms compliance be communicated to the Clerk of the Course, Technical
(36.3.1), then Motorsport UK will arrange for the remaining Commissioner(s), Chief Scrutineer and Eligibility Scrutineer
third sample to be tested by a laboratory on the UKAS list not prior to publication (C3.1.1).
previously used in this particular testing process. The Entrant 36.7. Cost of Testing
must be given the opportunity to be present at this test and the 36.7.1. Unless TTP is specifically authorised by Motorsport
test, including the breaking of the seal(s), must be witnessed by UK, the cost of testing shall be initially borne by the Club,
a representative of Motorsport UK. organisation or individual requesting the test. However,
36.3.9. Where testing takes place under 36.3.8, the result of whenever the conclusion of the testing procedure confirms
this third test will conclusively determine the compliance or non-compliance, then the Entrant shall be ultimately
non-compliance of the tyre(s) (36.3.1). Notification will be given responsible for all costs and fees arising from the testing
under 36.6. procedure.
36.4. Comparison Testing 36.7.2. Where the Entrant chooses to submit a selected
36.4.1. The results of all comparison testing will be compared sample for testing at a laboratory of their own choice (36.3.6),
for compliance with the results obtained from a sample taken they will be responsible for all charges relating to that testing.
from the same manufacturer and model of tyre, from the same
controlled source, at the beginning of the Event.

Appendix 1: Warning Notices
WARNING
MOTOR SPORT
CAN BE PROHIBITED
DANGEROUS
DESPITE THE ORGANISERS TAKING ALL REASONABLE PRECAUTIONS,
AREA
SPECTATORS ARE NOT PERMITTED IN THE AREA BEHIND THIS NOTICE.
ANY SPECTATOR ENTERING THE PROHIBITED AREA WILL BE
UNAVOIDABLE ACCIDENTS CAN HAPPEN.
REGARDED AS A TRESPASSER.
IN RESPECT OF THESE YOU ARE PRESENT AT YOUR OWN RISK.
Notice ‘A’ Notice ‘B’
WARNING
MOTOR SPORT
CAN BE
DANGEROUS
DESPITE THE ORGANISERS TAKING ALL REASONABLE PRECAUTIONS,
UNAVOIDABLE ACCIDENTS CAN HAPPEN.
IN RESPECT OF THESE YOU ARE PRESENT AT YOUR OWN RISK.
WARNING!
YOU ARE APPROACHING A
MOTOR RALLY SPECIAL STAGE
Notice ‘C’
Notice ‘D’

091-96 E-Circuits & Venues_TEMPLATE 27/10/2020 21:38 Page 91
(E) Circuits and Venues

Track Licences 1.4.2. Other Speed Event Courses – 1/2500 scale plan and
Motorsport UK Inspector’s report.
1.1. Motorsport UK Track Licences may be issued to the owner
or operator of a course. Where the Licence holder is not the 1.5. The following information is also required:
owner, a written agreement must exist between the owner and 1.5.1. Length of course and position of start and finish and
the prospective Licence holder setting out the responsibilities method of marking.
of each to ensure that all requirements of the Licence are met. 1.5.2. Position of paddock and pits (if any).
1.1.1. The organisation of an event must not be announced or 1.5.3. Siting of spectator and Official enclosures and distance
advertised until a Track Licence has been agreed by Motorsport from course.
UK (Q.1). Should an unauthorised event (D.28) be held on any
licensed course, the Licence may be revoked and Motorsport 1.5.4. Type of fencing around enclosures.
UK may decline to issue any further Track Licence. 1.5.5. Type and siting of protective barriers between course
1.1.2. A current Track Licence (or a photocopy) must be and enclosures.
displayed in a prominent position at the track, or be available 1.5.6. Siting of ambulance(s), rescue vehicles, first aid
for inspection in the case of a temporary track. The Licence is headquarters and medical staff, and minimum number of staff
only valid for the days on which a Motorsport UK Event Permit and ambulances.
has been issued and shall have no validity on days when the 1.5.7. Siting of flag Marshals and observers and minimum
Motorsport UK Permit is not in force. number of these Officials.
1.1.3. Track Licence fees are included in Part 3, Appendix 1. 1.5.8. Siting of fire equipment and breakdown vehicles and
1.1.4. The Clerk of the Course shall always have full control of minimum provision.
the course (including pits and paddock) and all areas between 1.5.9. Siting of Clerk of the Course’s Headquarters,
the course and enclosures from the commencement of practise Timekeeping box and Scrutineering area.
until all competing cars have left the course at the conclusion
of the meeting. 1.5.10. Locations and type of communications system around
course available to Officials.
1.1.5. All events will be run in the direction specified on the
track licence. 1.5.11. Location of nearest outside telephone and number.
1.5.12. Address and telephone of nearest hospital available
National Track Licence to receive casualties.
1.2.1. Motorsport UK can grant a National or Interclub Track 1.5.13. Number of starters and types of vehicle.
Licence to a Race Circuit or Speed Event venue (including 1.5.14. Any special features of course, including type of road
Rallycross venues) for an individual meeting or a series of surface and width.
meetings, or, if the track is a permanent one, until the end of
the current year. 1.5.15. The braking area (in the case of speed events).
1.2.2. Motorsport UK Track Licences are issued subject to the 1.5.16. An outline of the estate or grounds on which the track
Conditions contained within them and are only valid for periods or course is situated, marked with the position of any footpaths
during which a valid Motorsport UK Organising Permit is also in or bridleways which may pass on or near the estate.
force. Motorsport UK can refuse to grant or withdraw a Track 1.5.17. The location and operation of any trackside flashing
Licence at any time without stating a reason. yellow warning lights.
1.5.18. The presence of any structure or obstruction,
International Track Licence including advertising material adjacent to the track, which
1.3.1. Application for an International Track Licence for a could be the first object to be struck by a car leaving the
Race Circuit or Speed Event venue must be made to the FIA course, shall be subject to the prior approval of Motorsport UK.
through Motorsport UK.
1.3.2. The FIA can licence a track for a stated period and, after Race and Speed Events
consultation with Motorsport UK, can refuse to grant or
withdraw an International Track Licence applicable in the UK at 2.1. Only competing cars are allowed on the course during an
any time and without stating a reason. event, except as instructed by the Clerk of the Course to deal
with a serious emergency, when flag Marshals must warn
Applying for a Track Licence competing Drivers. The Clerk must be satisfied that the Driver
of any vehicle allowed on the course knows the Rule of the
1.4. The minimum information normally required by Road in operation.
Motorsport UK for issuing a Track Licence is:
1.4.1. Racing Circuits – Outline plans and Motorsport UK
Inspector’s report.
Common Regulations for Competitors: Circuits and Venues (E) 91 E

2.1.1. The recommended positioning of Emergency Vehicles Enclosures (D.31.1.2, D.32.3)

will be indicated on the Track Licence should one be issued.
For events running without a Track Licence the recommended 2.4. All enclosures at race circuits must be protected by a
positioning of any Emergency Vehicles should be indicated in substantial barrier capable of stopping a car.
the Event Regulations. 2.4.1. Enclosures at speed events not protected by a
2.1.2. In the interests of safety, animals should not be permanent barrier (if permitted at all) must be a minimum 60m
admitted to Race, Speed or Kart venues, but if present they from the edge of the course unless otherwise authorised by
must be secured inside a vehicle or building whenever practice Motorsport UK.
or competition is taking place, working dogs excepted. 2.4.2. Spectators shall be allowed at corners only when there
2.1.3. The holder of the Track Licence is responsible for is some form of protection between them and the course.
maintaining a register of best performances achieved on the 2.4.3. In special circumstances this protection may be given
track and a permanent medical record book detailing all by multiple rows of securely banded tyres, straw bales or other
incidents involving injury. material approved by Motorsport UK.
2.1.4. Circuit and venue owners are reminded of their 2.4.4. Any place where spectators may congregate, (eg
responsibility to inform the Local Environmental Health Officer grandstands, the start and finish line, opposite the pits etc)
of any serious accidents (see RIDDOR 95 or contact the shall be protected by a substantial barrier.
Motorsport UK Technical Department). 2.4.5. Ideally there should be a clear space of at least 6m
between any barrier and the spectators.
Safety Requirements
2.4.6. Where practicable, there should be a verge of at least
2.2.1. In issuing a Licence, Motorsport UK will specify the 3m between the edge of the course and any safety barrier.
types of vehicles which can compete and the maximum number 2.4.7. No car parked in a spectator enclosure should be less
which can start simultaneously in any one race. The number of than 10m from the front of the enclosure.
vehicles Permitted on the circuit at any one time for practising
must not exceed the number Permitted in a race by more than 2.4.8. If unauthorised people penetrate beyond the authorised
20%, without written approval (Q.12.4.4). enclosure, the programme should be suspended until they have
been removed.
2.2.2. Except in the case of handicap events where each car
will be allocated a suitable area at the discretion of the Timing
Motorsport UK Timekeeper, the starting grid shall be laid out in
accordance with Motorsport UK Track Requirements. The 2.5. At permanent race circuits, an adequate sheltered area
start/finish line and, where applicable, the grid positions, shall (the Timing Box) must be provided to accommodate at least
be clearly marked on the road surface. The track must be one Timekeeper for every four cars Permitted on the track for
thoroughly swept and in good repair, and kept swept as practice, plus a further three assistants. The Box must provide
necessary during the meeting. an adequate view of the track, the start/finish signals and the
2.2.3. The course must not present any unreasonable hazards start/finish line. In the case of new circuits the position and
to either Competitors or spectators. The width of the track design of the Timing Box must comply with the specification
normally shall not be less than 9m for Race circuits and 3.5m laid down by Motorsport UK.
for Sprints and Hill Climbs. 2.5.1. At all other venues, including temporary ones,
2.2.4. When there are no natural features defining corners (eg Timekeepers must be provided with adequate covered
on airfields), they must be marked out by signs indicating accommodation for themselves and their equipment.
distance to the corner.
2.2.5. The siting of all cameras, other than in the enclosures
noted in 2.4 below, is subject to Motorsport UK approval. Marshals’ Posts
2.2.6. Aircraft under the control of the event Organisers 3.1. Officials’ posts, equipped in accordance with 3.2 and 3.3,
should never be allowed to operate below 500ft nor at any must be established in accordance with the Motorsport UK
time, fly directly over the venue while motor sport is in Track Licence to ensure the whole of the course is kept under
progress (R.39.3). observation at all times.
2.2.7. Further special safety precautions must be complied 3.1.1. Each post must be able to communicate by sight with
with before a Licence will be issued for a circuit to be used for the preceding and following one. If appropriate, relay posts will
Truck Racing (see Q.14). be specified to fulfill this condition. The distance between
consecutive posts (disregarding relay posts) should not exceed
Communications 500m.
3.1.2. There should be sufficient Marshals at each post to
2.3. There must be an efficient means of communication carry out signaling, intervention and surveillance duties during
(either visually, by telephone or radio) between the Clerk of the practice, qualifying and racing.
Course, Observers, First- Aiders and other staff, unless
otherwise specified in the Track Licence (Q.1). There must be a 3.1.3. Flashing yellow warning lights may be installed to
radio link (not CB) to all emergency vehicle(s). supplement or replace the yellow flag signals.
3.1.4. Red lights to supplement or replace red flag signals
may also be installed.
E 92 Common Regulations for Competitors: Circuits and Venues (E)

3.1.5. The location of these lights around the course will be o Stop engines
subject to prior approval by Motorsport UK. o Rear lights on
3.1.6. Where there is closed-circuit TV surveillance of the o Number board to show Competitor’s number (white on
course, the lights may be operated from Race Control. black, up to three figures)
3.1.7. Where there is no closed-circuit TV surveillance, the o Stop/Go penalty
lights shall be operated from the Observers’ posts.
o Drive Through penalty
Race Events
Speed Events
3.2. At race circuits all posts for officials outside of the pits
and normal enclosures shall be adequately protected, and 3.3. Speed events. There should be sufficient Marshals at each
provide dry, hard standing. main post. The minimum equipment required is:
3.2.1. Each post should have an Observer’s ‘hut’, from which • One stiff broom
to observe, write reports and telephone Race Control. • One shovel
3.2.2. Ideally, there should also be a weatherproof area in • One container, minimum 3 litres, of suitable oil absorbent
which marshals can place their bags, etc, and which could be material
used for storing post equipment, brooms, suitable absorbent • At least two extinguishers each containing not less than
material or neutraliser, etc. 6 kg of extinguishing product suitable for extinguishing
3.2.3. The following equipment is recommended (as vehicle fires.
appropriate) at Race meetings (minimum flag and panel size as
Q12.24.8): Drag Strips
At each Marshal’s post:
3.4. For temporary drag strips, if there are no protective
• Two brooms barriers available, the spectator enclosures at the start line are
• Two shovels to be sited 60m from the edge of the course, fanning out to at
least 180m from the edge of the course at the finish line.
• One container, minimum 3 litres, of suitable oil absorbent Spectator viewing is restricted to within 30 metres from the
material start line.
• At least 3 fire extinguishers each containing not less than 3.4.1. Strip distance and shut down area, for non-prepped
6kg of extinguishing product suitable for extinguishing venues, shall be:
vehicle fires
(a) 1 mile – shut down distance a minimum of 1200 metres
• One hazard board
(b) ½ mile – shut down distance a minimum of 700 metres
• One safety car board (SC in black 40cm high on white
background) (c) ¼ mile – shut down distance a minimum of 400 metres.
• One green flag (d) 1/8 mile – shut down distance a minimum of 250 metres.
• One white flag
• One blue flag Scrutineering Area
• Two yellow flags
4.1. The minimum facilities for Scrutineers are as follows:
• One yellow and red flag
Race Meetings
• One red flag
4.1.1. Covered accommodation adequate for the inspection of
• One purple flag (if required). two cars simultaneously and the handling of their relevant
At the Start/Finish post: documentation.
• As above, plus 4.1.2. Satisfactory facilities for inspecting the underside of a
• National flag car.
• Black & white diagonally split flag (or panel) 4.1.3. Whenever cars with weight limitations are competing,
weighing equipment must have annual Weights and Measures
• Black flag or panel, with orange disc certification (January - December).
• Black flag or panel 4.1.4. When weighing is carried out with portable electronic
• Black/white chequered flag ‘pad’ scales, a current Weights and Measures Certificate is not
• The following boards: essential, but if not available the scales must be checked with
certified weights compatible with the range of cars to be
o 1, 2, 3, 5 and 10 minutes weighed, prior to use or upon request by the Stewards of a
o 5 and 30 seconds Meeting.
o Start delayed All Meetings
o Wet race/Qualifying session 4.2.1. A clear flat area, large enough for a car to stand on.
o 5 second penalty 4.2.2. An area for noise tests (J.5.17).
o 10 second penalty 4.2.3. A suitable area for Parc Fermé.
o 1 minute penalty

Pits Medical Facilities at Race Circuits

5.1. Any pit lane must be separated from the course by a (See Section F)
substantial barrier which must provide ample entrance and exit 9.1. Each permanent circuit shall have a Medical Committee
for single vehicle. consisting of:
5.1.1. The area between the barrier and the pits must be at 9.1.1. A representative of the circuit management.
least 6.5m (and preferably 8m) in width. 9.1.2. A fully registered medical practitioner appointed by the
5.1.2. The working area in front of the pits (which must be at circuit.
least 2.5m wide) must be marked by a white line least 10cm 9.1.3. A representative from the local First-Aid Organisation.
wide extending the length of the pits.
9.2. The Committee is responsible for organising a Medical
5.1.3. The front of the pits must be of substantial construction Headquarters and supervising the supply and safekeeping of
and each pit must be at least 4m long. the medical equipment specified in these regulations.
5.1.4. There shall be an adequate number of pits for the cars 9.2.1. The Committee must have a formal procedure to be
in a race. followed in case of a major accident.
5.1.5. The pits and pit lane at any new circuit must comply 9.2.2. The names of Committee members, together with the
with FIA requirements. name of the person responsible for the medical arrangements
at the circuit, shall be notified to Motorsport UK, which has the
Bridges overriding authority to approve Medical Centres and adjudicate
6.1. All bridges over the track must be of substantial on their compliance with the requirements of motor sport.
construction and both the bridge and its approaches must be
shielded to eliminate all view of the track from these areas. The Medical Centre
6.1.1. No people or vehicles are permitted to stop on a bridge 9.3. The Medical Centre should have easy and level access for
while practice or racing is in progress. ambulance and stretchers, offer security from press and public,
6.1.2. The floor and sides of each bridge must be constructed and be located in accordance with CAA requirements to allow
so that no object can fall from the bridge onto the track. helicopters to be used when necessary.
6.1.3. Bridges must have sufficient clearance above the track 9.4. The Centre should consist of a minimum of three rooms of
to allow passage of emergency service vehicles. sufficient size and with adequate heating and lighting:
9.4.1. A resuscitation room capable of taking at least two
Fire Precautions and Equipment patients at the same time.
9.4.2. An observation ward capable of containing two
7.1. All fire extinguishers used at Race and Speed Events must recumbent patients with total security in the event of death.
have a valid manufacturer’s (or agent’s) certificate confirming
they are in working order, issued immediately prior to the start 9.4.3. A treatment area for small dressings and other minor
of each season’s racing. procedures.
7.1.1. This certificate must be available for inspection by 9.5. There should also be an administration area, shower,
Stewards (Q.8.1). washing and toilet facilities, contained within the Medical
Centre.
7.2. At Race Meetings, manned Fire Posts (equipped as
required by 3.2.3.) must be located and clearly marked at
intervals round the circuit. Other acceptable extinguishers may
be deployed at unmanned posts or by mobile units. Notes on Dealing with Oil
7.3. Additional extinguishers should be located: 10.1. Oil deposits on a track are generally caused in three
ways:
7.3.1. At marked points in the paddock
10.1.1. From the fine spray caused by leakage on the pressure
7.3.2. In the pit areas side of an oil system or from a badly fitting oil tank cap.
7.3.3. At the Scrutineering Bay 10.1.2. An accumulation of droppings from free flow oil
7.3.4. In every medical room or centre. systems used on motorcycle-type engines or from overflows.
7.4. In events involving the refuelling of cars where more than 10.1.3. As a mass of oil caused by the sudden emptying of a
five gallons of fuel is held in any one pit, there must be two sump or tank. This is usually restricted to a relatively small
fire tenders and crew in attendance, appropriately equipped area.
and with immediate access to the pit area (Q.12.25). 10.2. Where there is only a film of oil on the track surface, a
7.5. A Large Spill Kit is to be provided in all paddock areas. fine dusting of a suitable absorbent material or neutraliser
should be applied to the affected area.
Emergency Rescue Vehicles and Where there is oil on the track, this should be soaked up using
a suitable absorbent material or neutraliser.
Equipment 10.2.1. This can be spread upwind of the oil film, using a
8. Licensed Rescue Vehicles must comply with the small shovelful.
Specifications detailed in Section F. The positioning of 10.2.2. The absorbent material should be scattered along the
emergency vehicles will be indicated on the Track/Venue line of the oil, then brushed across the line.
Licence.

10.2.3. Discolouration of the material will occur within a Lighting at Night

minute or two so that Officials can note the action taking place.
12.1. Where Racing takes place at night, an area of track
10.2.4. On no account should large amounts of material be including the start and finish line, appropriate to the speed of
used as this can clog the track surface when it hardens, and in competing cars at that point, must be lit sufficiently to enable
addition can itself cause a minor dust storm. the positive identification of each competing car.
10.2.5. Where there is a mass of oil on the track, this should 12.1.1. For safety there must be a build up to and run down
be soaked up using sawdust or other suitable absorbent from the area of maximum intensity of lighting, which should
material. be at a level at least equal to that of the headlamps of
10.2.6. This material must be carefully swept up and a competing cars.
quantity of fresh suitable absorbent material or neutraliser, 12.1.2. All lighting installations and other equipment must:
then brushed into the area to kill the film left after removal of
the material. (a) not distract the competitor in any way, in particular by
reason of shadow or dazzle.
10.2.7. The suitable absorbent material or neutraliser used
must be dry and reasonably new. (b) be set out in accordance with proposals agreed in
writing by Motorsport UK and which were submitted to
Motorsport UK at least 30 days prior to the date of the
Event.
Requirements for Endurance, Night
(c) be available in full working order for inspection by
and Bad Weather Racing Motorsport UK prior to the Event, allowing adequate
10.3. Other general points relating to racing include: time for adjustments to be made if necessary.
10.3.1. Deleted. 12.2. More generally:
10.3.2. Organisers are free not to record individual lap times 12.2.1. The pit area shall be lit sufficiently to enable control
in practice or during a race. If times are not recorded for and replenishment to proceed.
practice, starting grid positions may be based on engine 12.2.2. The paddock area, spectator walkways, car parks,
capacity (with larger capacity cars at the front) or by the offices etc, shall all to be lit to ensure safety.
methods described in Q.12.9.1.
12.2.3. The track itself shall be identified by reflectors placed
10.3.3. There must be provision for crossing the track by at both track edges at intervals of 5m from the 60m point
bridge or tunnel to access pits and paddock as follows: before all corners until 60m past the end of the corner.
(i) For vehicles and pedestrians if any race is to run 12.2.4. Corner warning boards shall carry reflecting markings.
continually for more than six hours
12.2.5. All ambulances, break-down vehicles and Official cars
(ii) For pedestrians if any race is to be run continually for shall be identified with a reflective strip at the rear and a blue
more than an hour. or yellow flashing beacon.
10.3.4. Accommodation for timekeepers must be adequately 12.2.6. All Flag Marshals shall have two yellow signal lights
heated and ventilated and provide full visibility through (one as standby) incorporating a control giving steady or
windows. There must be adjacent lavatory facilities if any race interrupted lighting.
is to run continually for more than half an hour.
12.2.7. The Clerk of the Course shall have a red signal light.
10.3.5. All Senior Officials must have named Deputies who
are able to take appropriate action in the absence of the 12.2.8. Each Observer shall have two hand lamps, unless at a
Official concerned. point with permanent lighting.
10.3.6. There must be proper liaison with local residents and 12.2.9. Scrutineers and Timekeepers shall have sufficient
authorities before any race extends over church hours or into lighting to carry out their duties.
darkness. 12.2.10. Competing cars shall have front and rear lighting,
10.3.7. No snatch operations may take place during the hours brake lights, and direction indicator lights in working order.
of darkness unless the race is under the control of a Safety Car. 12.2.11. Reflective identification numbers must be displayed
in three places: on the forward and each side of the car. The
Marshals side numbers must be adequately illuminated and displayed on
a flat vertical surface.
11.1. Marshals must be relieved after six hours of continuous
racing, following which they should operate in shifts of Practice
maximum six hours, with one shift on and one off.
11.1.1. Off-duty Marshals should be provided with at least 13.1. Should the event include a period at night, Q12.4 shall
one hot meal, kept dry, comfortable and, if appropriate, apply to each driver both in respect of the daylight period and
provided with warm rest accommodation with individual also the night time period of practice. In addition to daylight
sleeping facilities for at least six hours out of their off duty practice at least one half hour of practice must be at night.
period. 13.1.1. Deleted.
11.1.2. Transport must be provided for Marshals if they are 13.1.2. ‘Night’ is deemed to have occurred 30 minutes after
required to walk more than 500m to reach rest and the Official time as defined by the US Naval Observatory.
refreshment facilities.

Bad Weather Racing 14.4.1. When a track is snow or icebound an inspection

should be made 24 hours before the start of Official practice to
14.1. Rain: No specific requirement is specified with regard to decide whether or not the meeting will be cancelled or
track drainage, though when a track is resurfaced sufficient postponed.
camber should be incorporated to provide for water to run off.
14.4.2. If an adverse decision is taken, Motorsport UK, the
14.1.1. Any significant accumulation of water on the track Motorsport UK Steward and media must be notified.
surface will make the cancellation of racing probable.
14.2. Fog: When visibility is obscured between any two Video Facilities
adjacent Flag Marshal Posts, racing or practice must be
stopped, and abandoned if there is no reasonable prospect of 15.1. Following any incident involving injury, serious damage,
conditions improving within two hours. judicial proceedings, and when otherwise appropriate, the
Owner and/or Operator of a Venue having video facilities shall:
14.3. Snow and Ice: The following areas must be free of all
snow and ice before racing can commence: (i) Retain any video recording relating to the incident for at
least 21 days after the incident.
14.3.1. The race track, including verges, either up
to the safety bank or for a width of 3m whichever is (ii) Upon a written request by Motorsport UK provide to
the lesser. Motorsport UK the original of the video recording
requested.
14.3.2. The paddock, the pits and communication roads.
(iii) Keep the copy of the video recording requested by
14.4. Where course verges are cleared, any snow must not be Motorsport UK until notified in writing by Motorsport UK
piled into banks. that the keeping of the copy is no longer required.
Diagram number 3.4

097-104 F-Emergency&Med_TEMPLATE 27/10/2020 21:39 Page 97
(F) Emergency and Medical Services

(Units and Equipment)
General 2.3.1. A suitable vehicle capable of carrying crew and
equipment in safety at speeds appropriate for the surface of the
1.1. All emergency vehicles are licensed based on their competition course.
suitability for the particular tasks required of them and the
equipment carried being as detailed in the appropriate section 2.3.2. For non-sealed surface courses the ability for the
of the tables on pages 101 to 103. All units and equipment are vehicle to maintain traction over such terrain is required.
at all times to be of appropriate specification and kept
serviceable, clean, tidy and in a hygienic condition. Where Identification
appropriate, test certificates and time expired consumables are 2.4. Vehicles should be clearly marked “RESCUE” and
to be ‘in date’, with good quality copies of current certificates “AMBULANCE” as required and carry blue flashing beacons.
carried on-board the vehicle.
1.1.1. These vehicles, when licensed, are only acceptable at Crew
Events when crewed by appropriately licensed crew members
in accordance with the requirements detailed in these 2.5. The Minimum crew requirements are:
regulations. 2.5.1. Race and Rallycross events. Three fully licensed rescue
1.2. Rescue, Stage Safety and Recovery Units are licensed crew members and a Doctor or Motorsport UK Registered
yearly by Motorsport UK. All Motorsport UK registered Units Paramedic.
must be inspected by an appropriate Motorsport UK Rescue or 2.5.2. Rally and Speed Events only. Two fully licensed rescue
Recovery Assessor, or Motorsport UK Rescue & Recovery Panel crew members and a Doctor or Motorsport UK Registered
member, on application for their first Motorsport UK Paramedic.
registration and at least once in every three year period 2.5.3. For Rally and Speed Events the Doctor or Motorsport
thereafter. UK Registered Paramedic may attend independently.
1.3. Organisers using Emergency Vehicles should satisfy 2.5.4. At no time, at any event, may the crew of a Licensed
themselves that they operate with Licensed Vehicles and crews Rescue Unit include more than two trainees.
that are correct for the type and status of their events.
Stage Safety Unit

Rescue Units
Purpose
2.1. All Licensed Rescue Units are required to carry the
appropriate equipment listed in the tables on pages 3.1. Stage Safety Units transport licensed crew and equipment
101 to 103. to an incident to render the scene safe and to render First Aid
2.1.1. Where possible or practicable, the recommended and spinal immobilisation until the Rescue Unit arrives, if
positioning of Emergency Vehicles will be indicated on the required.
Track/Venue Licence or in the Event Regulations.
Type of Vehicle
2.1.2. Deleted.
3.2. The vehicle should be a car, an estate car or a car derived
Purpose van with suitable tyres and underbody protection.
2.2. Rescue Units are required to transport licensed crew and Identification
equipment and provide medical and extrication facilities at the
scene of an accident within approximately 90 seconds of 3.3. The vehicle should be clearly marked “STAGE SAFETY
leaving the stand-by location when operating at a licensed UNIT”.
venue (and as appropriate at other venues).
Crew
2.2.1. Additional licensed vehicles can be specified on the
Track Licence if deemed necessary. 3.4. The crew will consist of a minimum of two fully licensed
crew members, one of whom may be replaced by a Doctor or
Type of Vehicle Motorsport UK Registered Paramedic (i.e. two crew or one crew
plus Doctor/Paramedic).
2.3. The vehicle should be of a type that is safe and
appropriate to drive on the competition course being used for An additional person may be carried but if that person is a
the event whilst competition is in progress. trainee rescue licence holder they may use no more than two
SSU duty signatures for the purpose of upgrading their licence.
Common Regulations for Competitors: Emergency and Medical Services (F) 97 F

Rally Recovery Unit Documentation and Information

5.3. Application Forms for Trainee and Full Licences, together
Purpose with signature record cards, can be obtained from Motorsport
3.5. These units provide for the recovery of vehicles. UK. Details of Approved Training and Licence Assessment will
be notified to licence holders.
Types of vehicle
Medical
3.6. For light recovery, a four wheel drive vehicle is
recommended with a two tonne winch. Race Medical Centre
3.6.1. For heavy recovery, a four wheel drive equipped with a
6.1. The circuit Medical Committee should ensure that the
two tonne or higher capacity winch, that has the capability by Medical Centre is properly equipped and maintained.
vehicle mounted or towed equipment to execute the
suspended towing of a vehicle. Or a rear wheel drive vehicle, 6.1.1. It is essential that proper patient records are kept and
equipped with dual rear wheels and a rear mounted spectacle that procedures for the safe disposal of potentially hazardous
lift and a two tonne or higher capacity winch. It is strongly waste material, including dressings, contaminated clothing,
recommended that such vehicles are equipped with a limited syringes, needles and sharps, are in place.
slip or locking rear differential. 6.1.2. The risk of cross-infection must be addressed (e.g. by
wearing gloves, aprons and goggles). Disposable equipment
Identification should be used where possible and sterility ensured at all
times.
3.7. The vehicle should be clearly marked “RECOVERY” and
6.2. Records must be kept of the use of all drugs and fluids
carry yellow flashing beacons. (including quantities and expiry dates) and equipment
maintained according to appropriate service schedules.
Crew
6.3. The following list of equipment, fluids, drugs, dressings
3.8. The crew must consist of a minimum of two licensed etc. is considered to be the minimum requirement for a Medical
operators, at least one of whom must hold a full licence. centre. However it is essential that individual doctors equip
themselves with the drugs and equipment they judge
necessary. All equipment must be checked, serviced and stored
Actions at an Incident according to the manufacturer’s recommendations. There
should be sufficient equipment and drugs for the immediate
4.1. Where Rescue Units or Stage Safety Units are involved, resuscitation of a minimum of two patients.
once the risk of fire has been covered, medical control will be
established by the Doctor or Motorsport UK Registered Equipment and Drugs
Paramedic who will co-ordinate the extrication of any 6.3.1. Resuscitation
casualties without causing further harm or injury. • Oropharyngeal airways (eight assorted sizes 2, 3 and 4)
4.1.1. Crew should be fully familiar with, know the location of • Pocket mask or similar device with non re-breathing valve
and be capable of assembling, operating, servicing and and O2 inlet
maintaining all equipment carried. Rescue crew to be able to
assist the Doctor or Paramedic in the preparation and use of • Suction apparatus mains, battery, hand or foot operated
medical equipment. capable of 300mm Hg suction with reservoir not less than
350ml or overflow system with catheters and wide bore
4.1.2. Recovery units and crew should be prepared to support suction
the Rescue and/or Stage Safety Unit at an incident.
• Self-inflating manual resuscitator with facemask and O2
reservoir
Crew Requirements • O2 supply (min size F1360 litres) and spare with reducing
valves, flowmeters as necessary
5.1. Licence applicant, upgrading and maintenance criteria are
detailed in Table 5. • O2 tubing and masks
• Laryngoscopes x 2 with spare batteries and bulbs
Training • Endotracheal tubes cuffed x 6 (sizes 6.0mm to 9.0mm)
5.2. All Emergency Vehicle Crew members should attend at • Nasopharyngeal tubes x 3 (assorted sizes)
least two training sessions a year, at least one of which must • Entonox with appropriate on demand delivery system (NB
be facilitated by an appropriate Motorsport UK registered storage regulations)
Rescue or Recovery Trainer, as well as several Motorsport UK-
permitted events to maintain their efficiency and status. • IV cannulae (six assorted sizes 1.0 to 2.0mm)
5.2.1. Licensed Crew Members will not be automatically • IV administration sets x 6
re-licensed on the basis of attending assessment days only. • Hartmanns Solution (or equivalent) (1000ml x 6): under the
5.2.2. Training sessions provided by an appropriate direction of a Medical Officer
Motorsport UK registered Rescue or Recovery Trainer may be • Haemaccel or equivalent (500ml x 8): under the direction of
used as licence signatures. Regional Rescue or Recovery a Medical Officer
Trainers can be contacted via Motorsport UK. • Pressure infusor
• Assorted syringes and needles.
F 98 Common Regulations for Competitors: Emergency and Medical Services (F)

6.3.2. Monitoring and diagnostic Medical Response Unit (Race Meetings)

• Sphygmomanometer aneroid/mercury (for latter consider 6.4.1. A suitable saloon or estate car identified both sides
regulations re Hg spillage) with ‘Medical Response Unit’ and equipped with roof mounted
• Non-invasive Blood Pressure Monitor flashing blue light(s) equipped as follows:
• Pulse oximeter • Beacons, to be visible 360° (with low mounted units if
• Defibrillator with leads, electrodes pads/gel appropriate)
• ECG • Spring centre punch or similar
• Thermometer • Oropharyngeal airways (2 x size 4, 1 x 3, 1 x size 2)
• Blood glucose estimation kit. • Pocket mask or similar device with non-breathing valve and
O2 inlet
6.3.3. Splints and Dressings
• Portable suction apparatus (battery, manual of foot
• Large field dressings x 10 operated capable of 300 Hg vacuum) with a selection of
• Bandages and adhesive tape in assorted sizes catheters and wide bore suction
• Sterile non-adhesive and adhesive wound dressings • Self inflating manual resuscitator with facemask with O2
• Burn dressings and supply of sterile transparent bags reservoir
assorted sizes • Laryngoscope with spare battery and bulb
• Semi rigid cervical collars (assorted x 4) • Endotracheal tube cuffed (7.0mm x 1, 8.0mm x 1)
• Splints. • Nasopharyngeal tubes (6.0mm and 7.0mm)
6.3.4. Drugs: it is mandatory that the following be available • A cylinder with oxygen with reducing valves and flowmeter
as a minimum requirement. (equivalent to size D in volume)
• Cardiac arrest emergency drugs, according to the current • O2 tubing and facemask
UK Resuscitation Council Guidance • Entonox with demand valve apparatus
• A supply of parenteral analgesics. • Hartmanns Solution (or equivalent) (500ml x 2)
6.3.5. Surgical • IV cannulae (1.4mm, 1.7mm and 2.0mm x 2)
• Chest drainage kit • IV administration sets x 2
• Cricothyrotomy/Cricothyroidatomy kit • Adhesive tape
• Minor op sterile pack with needle holder, scissors, artery • Needles and syringes assorted
forceps, scalpel and blades
• Disposable sharps container and plastic bag (for clinical
• Suture materials waste)
• Skin Antiseptic • Rigid cervical collar, adjustable x 2
• Small autoclave (recommended). • Burns dressings x 3 (large, leg and arm size).
6.3.6. Miscellaneous Large field dressings x 5. Non absorbent wound
• Scoop stretcher dressings x 5
• Casualty immobilser (vacuum mattress) • Heavy duty scissors
• Stretcher for ambulance. • Chest drain kit
• Sphygmomanometer aneroid
Kart Circuit Medical Centre • Stethoscope
6.4. This must comprise a room large enough to accommodate • Surgical gloves.
a single bed for the observation and treatment of a single 6.4.2. Drugs are not listed, however it is essential that
casualty. As a minimum it must be equipped with first aid resuscitation drugs conforming to Resuscitation Council
equipment as required under HSE Code of Practice ACOP 1997 Guidelines and a supply of parenteral analgesics be available.
for organisations of 21 to 50 people, including an eye wash Any further drugs and equipment that may be deemed
station with 2 x 500ml of sterile saline solution, a set of stiff appropriate by way of a specialist expertise is the responsibility
neck extraction collars, including paediatric sizes, and portable of the individual doctor.
resuscitation equipment.
• All equipment must be regularly checked, serviced as
necessary and stored according to the manufacturer’s
recommendations.
6.4.3. Minimum Crew Requirements: One Doctor, plus either,
one paramedic, or one fully licensed Resue Crew member, or a
second Doctor.

Basic first aid kit – Rally Doctors 7.1.9. Deleted.

6.5. The following items are recommended to be carried by 7.1.10. Assure themselves in conjunction with the Clerk of
Rally Doctors in an appropriately assembled portable kit: the Course that any personnel located on evacuation routes are
briefed as to their role in assisting casualty evacuation.
6.5.1. As listed in 6.4.1 excluding chest drain kit and the
following additional items: 7.1.11. Deleted.
• Sterile eyewash 2 sachets 7.1.12. Deleted.
• Protective goggles 7.1.13. Report to the Clerk of the Course, via event control,
when they are satisfied that the medical facilities are
• Survival blanket x 2 appropriate for the event, raising any regulatory detail with the
• Woollen blanket x 2 Clerk of Course and Motorsport UK Steward.
• In addition a flashing green beacon, identifying tabard, 7.2.1. If a competitor is injured in an accident or presents with
appropriate protective clothing, incident report forms (x10) other medical conditions, such that it is considered
and a powerful torch are considered necessary. inappropriate for them to continue to compete, then, the Chief
6.5.2. A comprehensive list of drugs is not listed, however the Medical Officer, will request the Clerk of the Course to
individual Doctor is expected to carry those drugs that they feel withdraw the competitor’s licence upon medical grounds. The
are necessary and a supply of analgesic drugs for parenteral Chief Medical Officer should pass a report to Motorsport UK
and oral administration. (via the Motorsport UK Steward) detailing the nature of the
injuries/medical condition. Motorsport UK will hold such a
6.5.3. Any further drugs and equipment that may be deemed suspended licence until the holder is medically cleared.
to be appropriate by way of specialist expertise are the
responsibility of the individual Doctor. 7.2.2. Medical examinations leading to the issue of a
Motorsport UK medical certificate are not permitted at an event
6.5.4. It is recommended that any doctor regularly involved in (H10).
Rally medicine should seriously consider acquiring a Motorsport
UK frequency radio set. 7.2.3. The appropriate local hospitals must be notified by the
event organisers of venue, date and times of the meeting.
7.2.4. Ambulance vehicles should be large enough to permit
Duties of the Chief Medical Officer medical attendants to work without restriction.
7.1. Chief Medical Officers at all events will: 7.2.5. The Chief Medical Officer shall assist the Motorsport UK
Steward in the completion of the Motorsport UK Medical
7.1.1. Deploy their team, in conjunction with the Chief
Statistics Form in order that Motorsport UK is able to collect
Incident Officer/Safety Officer and the Clerk of the Course, to
data as part of the Motorsport UK risk Management
ensure adequate cover for the event and that the medical
Programme.
centre, if present, has medical cover.
7.1.2. Allocate duties to each member of the team,
appropriate to their skills and qualifications. Ensure each team
member is familiar with the venue, facilities, equipment, the Eligible Paramedics
means of summoning assistance and casualty evacuation and 7.3. Eligible Paramedics, may be used as detailed in the
removal. Specific Regulations.
7.1.3. Ensure each team member introduces themselves to the 7.3.1. Any Paramedic registered with the Health and Care
personnel they are stationed with, confirms and checks the Professions Council (HCPC) attending a motor sport meeting as
means of communication and with event control. a result of a commercial contract between the meeting
7.1.4. Identify with the Clerk of the Course and Chief incident/ Organisers and their employers, will be considered as being a
Safety Officer the locations for Medical Intervention/Rescue Motorsport UK Registered Paramedic for the duration of that
Unit and ambulances vehicles at the venue unless such is specific meeting.
detailed on the relevant Motorsport UK Track Licence. 7.3.2. To be Motorsport UK registered, applicants must be
7.1.5. Deleted. currently certified by the Health Profession’s Council (HPC) as
7.1.6. Ensure that all medical vehicles and the Medical Centre being a paramedic and be in possession of adequate valid
(if applicable) are equipped to the Motorsport UK minimum malpractice insurance.
specified level. 7.3.3. Anyone who ceases to be certified as a paramedic with
7.1.7. Ensure that medical staff have reliable communication the HPC will be removed from the register.
with event control and the public telephone service, either by 7.4. All registered Paramedics must carry a malpractice
radio, mobile phone or a nearby landline. Ascertain the insurance.
telephone numbers for the designated hospitals and if possible 7.4.1. They must ‘sign-on’ and where appropriate (7.3.2)
the relevant NHS Ambulance Control. produce their Motorsport UK Paramedic Registration card at
7.1.8. Ensure that drivers of emergency vehicles are aware of any event at which they are officiating.
the need to preserve free access for their vehicles to the track 7.4.2. They shall remain under the control of the Clerk of the
and that they know the evacuation routes for the venue and Course at all times.
the route(s) to the designated hospital(s). Ensure that all
emergency vehicle drivers are aware that they must not enter 7.5. A Motorsport UK accident form must be completed for
the track without explicit permission from Race or Rally each and every incident treated.
Control. They should proceed only in the direction in which the
event is being run, unless explicitly otherwise instructed.
Table 5 – Crew Requirements – Systems of acceptance and upgrading
Acceptance Trainee Period Licence Maintenance
Discipline for Training & Requirements Acceptance of Licence
2.1 - 2.5.4 Race/Trackside/Stage Rally Hold a Trainee Licence, Attend Approved Motorsport UK Attend and pass 3 yearly
Rescue experience complete modular training Rescue Licence Assessment. Assessments.
programme detailed on the Demonstrate to assessors full Satisfy Motorsport UK
Attend one approved Marshal training record card, with familiarity and competence in registered assessor that
training day including fire training signatures the operation of all equipment training attendances as per
and radio procedure training also identification and preparation 5.2 have been completed
Collect 10 signatures from an of medical equipment between assessments
Possession of a valid First Aid Instructor or Crew Chief for
Certificate is recommended attendance at:
8 Race, Rally or Speed
Gain endorsement of Crew Chief Events with at least 3 from
on existing Rescue Unit each of two of these disciplines
2 Training Days
Minimum age 18 all 10 within 2 years
3.5 - 3.8 Gain endorsement of Crew Chief Hold a Trainee Licence Attend Approved Motorsport UK Attend and pass 3 yearly
Rally/Cross Country on existing Recovery Unit Collect 6 signatures from Recovery Licence Assessment. Assessments.
Recovery Crew Chief or Rally Official Demonstrate to assessors full Satisfy Motorsport UK
Attend one approved Rally and attend two approved familiarity and competence in registered assessor that
Training day including radio recovery training days, the operation of all equipment training attendances as per
procedure and fire training within all within 2 years 5.2 have been completed
two years of application Minimum age 18 between assessments
Minimum age 17
Common Regulations for Competitors: Emergency and Medical Services (F)

101
F
Rescue, Stage Safety and Rally
Recovery
Recovery Units and Equipment
Rescue
Safety
Stage
Rally
Unit
General
Beacons (to be visible 360° with low mounted high-intensity units at the rear) B A A
Radio Race 169.3375MHz FM Rally 81.575MHz FM Rally 81.5375MHz FM
(the supply of equipment using alternative radio frequencies is the responsibility
of the organising club) * * *
Personal protective equipment for each crew member * * *
Fire resistant blanket (1m x 1m minimum) * *
1 x 6kg dry powder extinguisher * * *
1 x 6 litre light water/AFFF fire extinguisher * * *
2 survival blankets * * *
1 Warning triangle * * *
Vehicle powered lighting and torches * * *
Suitable cutters for harness, straps, etc * * *
Recommended: Steering wheel airbag protection cover *
1 gallon (5 litre) clean, fresh tap water * * *
Environmental Spill Kit – Medium * * *
Tools
2 hacksaws (1 for Recovery) and supply of blades * * *
1 small bow saw or suitable equivalent * * *
1 pair tin snips *
1 1m crowbar * * *
1 pair bolt croppers (minimum 18in) * *
1 pair mole grips * *
1 general tool kit to include AF and metric spanners, sockets, allen keys, * * *
“Torx” and other drivers etc to aid access to vehicle.
Recovery
Rescue
Safety
Stage
Rally
Unit
1 glass breaker (eg, Spring Centre Punch) * *
2 hammers, large and small * * *
Selection of flat, Phillips and Pozidrive screwdrivers * *

3 suitable ropes or strops (1500kg SWL) *
1 spade *
Cold chisels/Bolster chisels * *
Selection of coupling hardware *
Equipment suitable for securing/stabilising and towing vehicles * * *
1 opaque sheet suitable for covering vehicle * * *
Powered Tools
1 powered metal cutting saw with an adequate selection of blades *
1 cutting saw, oscillating (electric, air or hydraulic) *
A cutter with a 3cm minimum jaw opening suitable for cutting pedals *
1 large spreader (may be combined with large shear) *
1 large shear to cut A, B, C pillars (may be combined with large spreader) *
Powered hydraulic equipment *
Hydraulic ram and extensions *
1 trolley jack 1015kg or air jack system. * *
1 trolley jack, minimum capacity 2000kg, or high lift jack, or air jack system. *
Note: For all categories of unit there should be adequate compressed air supply (bottled or from compressor)
and/or hydraulic power supply for powering the range of equipment carried on the vehicle. Where equipment
power source is electrical battery an adequate supply of charged batteries to be available.
Recovery
Rescue
Safety
Stage
Rally
Unit
Medical
1 Automated external defibrillator with monitoring capability *
1 Resuscitator with Oxygen Reservoir and Mask * *
4 oropharyngeal airways to include nos. 2, 3, 4 * *
Note: it is strongly recommended that some device is carried which allows the operator
to perform resuscitation whilst isolated from the casualty’s oral secretions * *
1 Pulse Oximeter *
1 laryngoscope plus spare batteries and bulb * *
6 cuffed endotracheal tubes (2 x 7.0, 2 x 8.0, 2 x 9.0) with syringes to inflate * *
1 portable suction machine (able to obtain 300mm Mercury vacuum) * *
Full selection of suction catheters including Yankauers * *
‘i-gel’ Supraglottic airways (in sizes 3, 4 & 5) *
1 portable entonox set (1 spare entonox cylinder) *
1 portable oxygen set (900 litres in not more than 3 cylinders). Regulator to be capable
of delivering 15 litres/min * *
Supply of non re-breathing masks * *
2 sets of extrication collars or 2 adjustable extrication collars, including paediatric sizes * *
2 Spinal Immobilisers (eg, KED, RED, TED) *
1 chest drain kit *
1 pair heavy duty scissors * *
Scalpels, blades and artery forceps *
Cricothyreotomy/Cricothyroidatomy kit (or “mini trach”) *
1 sphygmomanometer *
1 stethoscope * *
4 intravenous giving sets * *
12 intravenous cannulae (three each 14, 16, 18, 20) and suitable fixation * *
4 x 500ml 0.9% Sodium Chloride or equivalent * *
1 Combat Application Tourniquet (CAT) *
A comprehensive selection of dressings including large sizes (eg 20cm x 40cm) and bandages * *
A supply of burn dressings (for example ‘watergel’ or ‘burn shield’), cling film and
unused clean plastic bags * * *
A sterile solution for eye irrigation * * *
Selection of splints * *
Pelvic sling *
1 stretcher (ambulance cot type) *
1 scoop stretcher *
1 Long Board c/w head immobilisation system and straps *
Disposable surgical gloves * *
Disposable sharps container and plastic bag for clinical waste * *
Report cards * * *
1 Vacuum Mattress *
BASIC FIRST AID KIT

First Aid Kit in compliance with requirements for less then 25 employees (small) as
defined by BS58599 – 1:2011 * * *
105-126 G-Officials_TEMPLATE 27/10/2020 19:07 Page 105
(G) Officials
General 2.1.1. Stewards are also responsible for the forwarding to
Motorsport UK of any fines or protest fees collected.
1. The same person at any event can undertake several of the
duties detailed below provided they are qualified for each. 2.1.2. Stewards should be thoroughly experienced in motor
sport and of those appointed by an Organising Club, at least one
1.1. Stewards of the Meeting however must not undertake any must be a person whose motor sporting activity is not confined
other duties. to that club alone and who is not an Official of that club.
1.1.2. Officials (other than Stewards) may appoint assistants 2.1.3. The Stewards must have no executive duties in
to whom any of their duties may be delegated. connection with the organisation of a meeting and are
1.1.3. As a general principle, all senior Officials should be at responsible only to Motorsport UK.
least 18 years of age. 2.1.4. In a meeting comprising several events there may be
1.2. At any event there must be: different Stewards for each event.
• A Clerk of the Course 2.1.5. Where Motorsport UK appoints a Steward of the
• A Scrutineer Meeting, that Steward (or the Senior Steward if more than one
is appointed) will act as chairman of the Stewards of the
• Stewards (2.2), and
Meeting.
• Timekeepers if appropriate.
2.1.6. At all times the Stewards of the meeting should act
1.2.1. The Stewards of the Meeting act in an honorary through the Clerk of the Course.
capacity but other Officials may be remunerated as specified in
the Regulations. 2.2. There must be three (and no more) Stewards at every
meeting, one of whom should be Motorsport UK-appointed.
1.2.2. The organising club is responsible for meeting all fees
in respect of Officials nominated by Motorsport UK, who will 2.2.1. If three are not available, suitable people must be
invoice the club accordingly. co-opted by the existing Steward(s).
1.2.3. Motorsport UK may nominate one or more Stewards or 2.2.2. In the absence of a Motorsport UK-appointed Steward,
Observers to any event. the senior Club Steward will assume his duties.
1.2.4. All other Officials will be nominated by the Organisers 2.2.3. Exceptionally, at Clubman Road/Navigation Rallies and
to the requirements of Motorsport UK, who may require certain Clubman or Interclub, Trials or Cross Country events, there may
Officials to be licensed or otherwise registered. be a minimum of one Steward, but always an odd number.
1.3. No individual may compete in an event for which he is 2.3. Copies of all regulations, notices, etc, must be provided by
nominated as an official. This includes any person nominated the organising club for the use of Stewards as far as possible in
as an official in the regulations or programme of an event even advance of the event.
though the individual named does not in fact carry out his 2.3.1. The Stewards must satisfy themselves that the
official duties. conditions of the Permit (and track licence if appropriate) are
1.4. Registered Clubs must allow Motorsport UK pass holders complied with and have the power to withdraw a Permit in the
free and appropriate access to any Motorsport UK-sanctioned event of non-compliance.
event. 2.3.2. Organisers should make available a private room for
1.4.1. All Motorsport UK pass holders will make themselves the Stewards’ discussions and should arrange for a meeting of
known to the Secretary of the Meeting to ‘sign on’. the Stewards prior to the start of an event so that any issues
may be discussed.
1.4.2. Apart from their appointment as an Official of the
event, the holder will not have any Official duty nor have the 2.3.3. Stewards must initiate investigations into any incident
authority to intervene in the running of the event. or breach of Regulations they observe or is reported to them.
1.4.3. The Motorsport UK Pass, which remains the property of 2.3.4. Stewards can act from the moment that documentation
Motorsport UK, will show the year of validity, carry the name or Scrutineering commences until the deadline for any appeals
and photograph of the holder and will not be transferable. has expired.
1.5. Motorsport UK Pass Holders are defined as current 2.3.5. Stewards may adjourn the hearing of any appeals if
members of the Motor Sports Council, current Directors and required.
Executive Staff of Motorsport UK. 2.3.6. In cases where a judicial hearing must take place after
a Meeting, the Stewards may delegate their authority to the
Stewards panel of Stewards at a subsequent Meeting or alternatively to a
panel of Stewards assembled for this purpose and which shall
2.1. Subject only to the exceptions in U21. the Stewards of the be selected by the authority(ies) responsible for the selection
Meeting act as the second judicial body at any event and are of the original panel. Such delegation must be made in writing.
responsible for hearing and adjudicating upon any Appeal
against a decision by the Clerk of the Course or other Official. 2.4. Stewards have authority to enforce compliance with the
Common Regulations for Competitors: Officials (G) 105 G

Regulations and to adjudicate on any Appeal arising during the 2.5. The Stewards of a Meeting have another major function,
meeting. In particular they can: to prevent unnecessary danger, and the Motorsport UK Steward
2.4.1. Modify the Supplementary Regulations in exceptional has overriding authority in matters of safety save where
circumstances (D.11). Motorsport UK has appointed a Safety Delegate, in which case
the Safety Delegate shall have overriding authority in matters
2.4.2. Subject to 2.5 in the case of force majeure or for safety of safety.
reasons, instruct the Clerk of the Course to postpone, abandon
or stop an event or part of an event (except as provided for in 2.5.1. In this respect Stewards should always try and act as a
(Q.12.15). Any such instruction must be formally recorded. body, unless there are overriding considerations of urgency.
Provided that an event is run in more than one heat or part, 2.5.2. Any Steward who is forced to take individual action
these powers may, if thought fit, be exercised in respect of one should inform his fellow Stewards and the Clerk of the Course
heat or part. as soon as possible.
2.4.3. Deal with any matter referred to them by the Clerk of 2.5.3. No Steward should commit any act or give any order
the Course under the powers of 5.3, and if the offence is except as required to execute his role.
considered sufficiently serious impose further penalties under 2.6. As soon as possible after an event the Stewards, with
C2.6.2 and/or C2.6.3. assistance from the Clerk of the Course, must send a Stewards
2.4.4. Alter the composition of or consolidate heats. of Meeting Report (D.26.4) to Motorsport UK giving particulars
2.4.5. Authorise a re-run in the case of dead-heats. of:
2.4.6. Accept a correction made by a Judge (10). 2.6.1. Accidents involving injury or damage to property.
2.4.7. Inflict a Reprimand, Fine, Time or Position penalty, 2.6.2. Protests/appeals lodged and action taken.
Disqualification or Suspension, but not Exclusion (C.2.6.2). Any 2.6.3. Penalties imposed and any recommendations in such
such penalty and the points accruing must be recorded on the cases.
Competitor’s licence record. 2.6.4. General comments on the organisation of the event and
2.4.8. Decide that a penalty or other decision appealed the exercise of their duties.
against can be waived, varied or a fresh penalty imposed. 2.6.5. Any other relevant observations as to the conduct of
2.4.9. Amend the results of a competition (C.2.10). the event.
2.4.10. Order the removal from the course and its precincts, 2.6.6. Any notices of Intention to Appeal and appeal fees
or inflict a penalty, upon any Competitor or Driver who refuses received in accordance with Section C of the Regulations.
to obey the order of a responsible Official.
2.4.11. Approve any request from the Clerk of the Course to Championship Stewards
modify the position of the starting or finishing line, or the 2.7. Championship Stewards may only adjudicate on any
course, to ensure the reasonable safety of Drivers or spectators, disputes, irregularities or appeals arising from the approved
or to alter the programme if circumstances so require. Championship regulations.
2.4.12. Order in writing on behalf of Motorsport UK the 2.7.1. Championship Stewards are also empowered to
impounding or sealing of a vehicle or equipment for as long as consider any request from the Championship co-ordinator to
may be necessary for technical examination following an penalise any Competitor for any breach of Championship
accident, or upon suspicion of non-compliance with the regulations after holding a formal hearing to impose a penalty
Technical Regulations. in accordance with C.2.1.1 (subject to the rights of appeal
2.4.13. Sign the Upgrade Cards of short circuit Kart provided for in Section C).
competitors, for meetings where the Clerk of the Course retains
responsibility for judicial duties, as may be required for Championship Co-ordinators
upgrading a competition licence. The following conditions will
need to be met before a signature may be given on Kart 2.8. Championship Co-ordinators are responsible for liaison
Upgrade Cards: with the Championship Stewards and between the
(a) A competitor must perform satisfactorily, throughout the Championship Organiser, the event Organisers and the
day, at competitive speeds, and must not receive any Competitors, as well as for the distribution of all relevant
adverse reports regarding his driving. Competitors may information.
not necessarily have completed the Final on the day
(b) Not more than one signature per meeting Secretary of the Meeting
(c) Kart Endurance events do no qualify for upgrading
signatures 3.1. The Secretary of the Meeting is responsible for the
organisation of the Meeting in terms of all material and notices
(d) Tyro Kart events do not qualify for upgrading signatures. required.
2.4.14. In cases of force majeure, authorise a suitable Official 3.1.1. This includes all paperwork prior to the event,
who does not hold the correct licence to take over the duties of acceptance of entries, allocation of numbers, Competitors’
an absent Official. ‘signing-on’ sheets and Licence examinations, as well as the
2.4.15. Sign the reverse of the Clerk of the Course Licence as submission of items required under D.26.4 to Motorsport UK
may be required to certify requalification or for upgrading their after the event.
Officials Licence. The conditions to be met are as detailed in 3.1.2. The Secretary must be present throughout practise and
19.2. the competition itself to assist in the correct running of the
meeting and should maintain a list of novice Drivers (5.2).
G 106 Common Regulations for Competitors: Officials (G)

3.1.3. Competitors who fail to produce the necessary The Clerk of the Course
documents to prove their eligibility for a meeting should be
reported by the Secretary to the Stewards of the Meeting as 5.1. The Clerk of the Course has overall responsibility for the
detailed in 5.2. For Clubman and Interclub status Events (other general conduct and control of an event in accordance with the
than Race, Stage Rally or Kart*), a properly completed and Regulations, Programme and Organising Permit.
signed licence application form (including a passport 5.1.1. The Clerk’s duties commence at the opening date for
photograph) together with the appropriate fee can be accepted receiving entries, and conclude once the results have been
instead of a Competition Licence. finalised, any protest time has expired, all protests and appeals
3.1.4. *Competitors 17 years of age and under who have just have been dealt with, and any post-event inspections of
completed their ARKS test may also produce a completed vehicles or components have been completed and reported on.
application (including a passport photograph) and payment in 5.1.2. The Clerk of the Course must be present throughout
lieu of a Competition Licence. practice and the Competition in order to carry out the specified
3.1.5. All applications accepted in lieu of a Competition duties.
Licence must be forwarded by the Secretary directly to the 5.1.3. Motorsport UK may require certain Clerks of the Course
Motorsport UK Licences Department within 48 hours of receipt, to be licensed Officials.
confirming that they have been accepted at the event
5.1.4. To be eligible to be named a permanent Clerk of the
(H.26.1.2).
Course for a Race Championship, registered with Motorsport
3.2. The Secretary shall: UK, the Clerk must be the holder of a current Clerk of the
3.2.1. Have available a current copy of the Motor Sports Course National licence, as a minimum.
Yearbook (with amendments, if any)
3.2.2. Post on the Official notice board all bulletins, Permits,
Responsibilities
authorisations, penalty or other decisions, times and results. 5.2. The responsibilities of the Clerk of the Course will be:
3.2.3. Be responsible for sending to the Stewards prior to the 5.2.1. Ensure that all regulations are complied with and that
meeting all appropriate documents, including a copy of the SRs all necessary equipment is available.
3.2.4. Be responsible for receiving any Protests or Appeals 5.2.2. Keep order in conjunction with the Officials appointed
from Competitors, noting time of receipt, and as quickly as with special responsibility for public security.
possible pass Protests to the Clerk of the Course and Appeals
to the Stewards of the Meeting. 5.2.3. Ensure that all Officials are provided with the
information necessary to carry out their duties.
3.2.5. Protests or Appeals may also be received by the
Assistant Secretary, the Clerk of the Course or his deputy. 5.2.4. Ensure the appropriate Officials are at their posts and
Protests received by the Assistant Secretary or Deputy Clerk of report accordingly to the Stewards of the Meeting before any
the Course must be passed to the Clerk of the Course as quickly event commences.
as possible, and Appeals to the Stewards of the meeting. 5.2.5. Ensure that the conditions of any Permit and Track
3.2.6. Ensure that publicity for the event is arranged (after Licence have been fulfilled before the start of practice or
D.4.1 has been complied with) to ensure that the general public competition, and report accordingly to the Stewards of the
are aware of the meeting. If an event is cancelled the Meeting. Before doing so (and except in the case of Rallies and
appropriate media services in addition to Motorsport UK and Classic Reliability Trials) the Clerk (or Deputy) must inspect the
Motorsport UK Steward(s) must be advised. course and its installations. Any proposals to vary the manning
or equipment levels must receive specific written approval from
3.2.7. All documents and programmes issued for an event the Stewards of the Meeting before the event can commence.
must contain information as required by D.9, and all results,
bulletins, official communications, etc should be marked with 5.2.6. Make arrangements with the Secretary to satisfy
the date and time of issue. himself and the Stewards that all Drivers, co-Drivers and
Entrants are in possession of the appropriate Competition
3.2.8. The Secretary of the Meeting must liase with the Chief Licences/Medical Certificates and Club Membership cards (3.1).
Timekeeper to confirm the proposed timetable for the meeting. Except as provided for in 3.1.3, any Competitor who cannot
3.2.9. If the meeting is scheduled to last more than nine produce the necessary documents to prove eligibility at an
hours from signing on, prior notice must be given to Senior event may not be allowed to start except with the agreement
Officials, so that they can make appropriate arrangements for of the Stewards and on payment of a fee. In such cases the
the relief of their teams. Clerk of the Course must ensure that the indemnities required
by D.13.1 have been signed.
5.2.7. Arrange for all cars to be routed to the Scrutineering
The Event Director area or Parc Fermé (as appropriate).
4.1. The Event Director (Race Director, Rally Director etc) is 5.2.8. Ensure that every accident or incident involving a
the Official appointed at major international meetings by the competing vehicle is reported to the Stewards of the Meeting
organising committee (or Motorsport UK) who is responsible for and the Chief Scrutineer, and that the Chief Medical Officer is
the overall planning of the meeting, for maintaining the informed if any Competitor is injured. The Competitor’s Medical
timetable (including non-sporting aspects) and for compliance Certificate/Licence should be returned to Motorsport UK if the
with FIA and Motorsport UK prescriptions and protocol. Chief Medical Officer considers it appropriate.
5.2.9. Ensure that any vehicle which is to give a performance
demonstration or take part in a high speed parade has been
examined and approved by the Chief Scrutineer, and that the
Driver has ‘signed-on’.

5.2.10. Ensure that every vehicle carries the proper 5.2.23. Additional duties and responsibilities can be detailed
identification marking in accordance with the programme. in the Specific Regulations.
5.2.11. Ensure that the correct Driver is in each vehicle and 5.2.24. Ensure that adequate sanitation is provided and
Marshal the vehicles as necessary. available for officials, competitors and spectators in accordance
5.2.12. Send the vehicles to the starting line in the right with local authority guidance.
order, personally start all races or delegate this responsibility
to a competent Official who will start all scratch races Powers
throughout the meeting, except in the case of force majeure. 5.3. Subject only to the exceptions in U21., the Clerk of the
5.2.13. Advise the Stewards of the Meeting any proposal to Course acts as the sport’s first judicial body. The Clerk, or his
modify the programme. Deputy except in very serious cases, has the power to impose
5.2.14. Collect the reports of the Timekeepers, Scrutineers, penalties in accordance with C.2.1.1 (excluding Suspension and
Technical Commissioners, Pit Observers, Driving Standards Exclusion), and the following:
Observers and Judges of Fact, together with any other Official 5.3.1. Disqualify from the results of practice or competition, or
information effecting the results. prohibit from competing, any Competitor or Vehicle that has
5.2.15. Prepare or arrange for the Secretary of the Meeting to been reported unsafe or ineligible.
prepare a statement of the information necessary to enable the 5.3.2. Penalise any Driver reported for not complying with
Stewards of the Meeting to complete their report (2.6). flag signals.
5.2.16. Relieve from duty any Official or Marshal who the 5.3.3. Penalise any Competitor reported for being in
Medical Officer considers as possibly unfit by reason of health, contravention of the General Regulations or SRs.
consumption of alcohol or drugs. 5.3.4. Disqualifications can be enforced either by displaying a
5.2.17. Ensure that any driver of a Parade, Lead or Safety Car Black Flag during a race, or after interview at the end of the
during a Race (n.b. not including the driver of any car competition or practice.
controlling a formation lap), is a suitably experienced circuit 5.3.5. Penalise a Competitor found guilty of breaching C.1.1.5.
driver who should have or had previously held a Competition This does not preclude the Competitor also being reported to
Licence (Q.Appendix 5). the Stewards of the Meeting for further penalties under C.2.6.3.
5.2.18. Deal with any Protests from Competitors. 5.3.6. Penalise any Competitor found guilty of abusive
5.2.19. (3.1, H.13). Sign competition licence Upgrade Cards language or behaviour or physical assault or threat of physical
(except in respect of short circuit Kart Races where the Clerk of assault. This does not preclude the Competitor also being
the Course retains responsibility for judicial duties. As a guide, reported to the Stewards of the Meeting for further penalties.
the following conditions will need to be met before a signature 5.3.7. Impose a time, place or lap penalty in accordance with
is given: C2.3. This regulation does not preclude such a Competitor
(a) A driver must perform satisfactorily at competitive being reported to the Stewards for alternative penalties.
speeds and must not receive any adverse reports 5.3.8. Impose a fine as detailed in Part 3, Appendix 1 on any
regarding his driving Competitor who fails to attend, or who reports late at, a
(b) In races up to 10 laps the driver must be classified as a scheduled Drivers’ briefing, or on any Driver who has not raced
finisher. In some cases, particularly where a race at the circuit before and who fails to report for a pre-practice
includes several classes of widely differing briefing.
performances, a driver need not complete the full 5.3.9. All driving penalties applied must be recorded on the
distance of the race Driver’s Competition Licence Record
(c) In races over 10 laps the driver must complete at least 5.3.10. All disqualifications, penalties or fines must be
10 laps reported by the Clerk of the Course personally to the Stewards
(d) There must be at least 10 starters of the Meeting. Fines must be handed to the Stewards for
onward transmission to Motorsport UK.
(e) A high-speed trial will qualify as a race for the purposes
of signing of Upgrade Cards
(f) Not more than two signatures (one per race) per driver
may be given at any one car race or Long Circuit Kart
meeting (H.13)
(g) If a Clerk of the Course refuses to sign a Upgrade Card, a
driver concerned may Appeal to the Stewards as
provided for in Section C.
(h) For Endurance Races where a driver has satisfactorily Timekeepers and Handicappers
completed at least one hour of driving time, they may 6.1. Timekeepers and Handicappers are appointed and
receive two signatures. licensed annually by Motorsport UK from people holding the
5.2.20. Notify the landowner and the Local Environmental relevant annual Motorsport UK appointments (except for
Health Officer of any injury requiring overnight hospitalisation Interclub or Clubman non-speed competitions when this
incurred during the meeting. requirement only applies if specifically imposed on the
5.2.21. Stop a race in accordance with Q.12.15 (2.4). Motorsport UK Organising Permit).
5.2.22. Authorise the use of flashing yellow warning lights 6.1.1. All are subject to an annual performance review and
when these are controlled from Race Control (E.3.1.3 to 3.1.7). their appointment can be revoked at any time.

6.1.2. They should have no connection with any particular 6.5.1. For Hill Climbs and Sprints, timing is only permitted up
trader or manufacturer who might benefit in any way from the to an accuracy of 0.1 or 0.01 seconds.
result of any competition at which they officiate. 6.5.2. For vehicle-activated timing, the alignment for start
6.1.3. Timekeepers can only officiate in accordance with their time must relate to a specific part of the vehicle having moved
appointed grade and using the appropriate certified equipment forward 100mm from rest. The Permitted tolerance for this
and procedures relevant to a particular event. alignment is ±50mm or ±5mm for times rounded to 0.1 sec or
6.1.4. The Chief Timekeeper is responsible for the 0.01 seconds respectively.
appointment, and conditions of appointment, of staff. 6.5.3. For Hill Climbs, Sprints and record attempts, the Chief
6.1.5. The organising club must provide all necessary Timekeeper will arrange for an appointed Timekeeper to be
information and is responsible for meeting all approved costs positioned at the start line to ensure that each vehicle is
of the Officials and for providing adequate facilities for them to correctly aligned before being Permitted to start.
carry out their duties. 6.5.4. Where timing is actuated by a light beam, only cars
6.1.6. The Chief Timekeeper may employ other suitably fitted with a timing strut will have their times recorded (S.10.9).
experienced assistants. 6.5.5. For Speed Events (except Drag Races) the light beams
6.1.7. The minimum Permitted grade of Timekeeper in charge must be set parallel to, and between 280mm and 430mm
at any event is given in the accompanying table (Table No. 6). above the road surface. The light beam at the finish must be
set at the same height as the start beam. Competitors must be
Duties of Timekeepers positioned at the start so that the part of the car that will break
the beam is 100mm behind it.
6.2. The principal duties of Timekeepers are to: 6.5.6. For Speed Events (except Drag Races) the Course
6.2.1. Report personally to the Chief Timekeeper at the start Clear/Closed signal must be separated from any other signal.
of an event 6.5.6.1. For Drag Racing two separate performances are
6.2.2. Use appropriate certified equipment for the type and monitored for each run, the elapsed time and the speed. On an
grade of event and for the authenticity of the results produced. elapsed time run the car first leaves the starting line
connecting the beam which activates the electronic timer. As
6.2.3. Register appropriate times for the competition, and any
the car continues through the course the timer records the
other times required by the Clerk of the Course, sign the timing
elapsed seconds and fractions of seconds until the car breaks
reports and pass them to the Chief Timekeeper.
the finish line beam and stops the timer. Top speed is
6.2.4. Send their original time sheets to the Clerk of the determined by the car breaking one additional light beam at
Course, the Stewards of the Meeting or Motorsport UK, if the finish line.
requested.
Should the driver react to the timing system too quickly and
6.2.5. Communicate any times or results only to the Clerk of drive away from the starting line before the green “go” signal
the Course, the Stewards of the Meeting or in accordance with then he will have had a foul start and be disqualified (red light
their instructions. start).
6.2.6. Prepare and sign a report relating to timing and send it 6.5.7. The Course Closed signal must be red and, if it is a
with all necessary supporting documents to the Clerk of the light, must be fitted with at least two bulbs. The Course Clear
Course (or to Motorsport UK in the case of a record attempt). signal must be green and be activated in accordance with 6.3.
6.2.7. Act as Judge of Fact in respect of timing matters at Alignment Lights
Race and Speed events. If there is no Chief Timekeeper at Kart
Race meetings, the Chief Lap Scorer will be a Judge of Fact in 6.5.8. Where alignment lights are used, they must be in a
respect of laps completed and finishing order. separate housing and can be of any colour except red or green.
When course conditions require, a repeater of the Course Clear
6.3. At Speed events Timekeepers must NOT accept signal can also be incorporated in this housing.
responsibility for ensuring the course is clear in order to permit
the next Competitor to start. Autocross and Rallycross Events
6.3.1. The Clerk of the Course must appoint a Starter whose 6.5.9. The start of timing should be synchronised with the
duty it shall be to notify the Timekeeper when the course is starting signal, and not activated by a light beam.
ready for the next Competitor (5).
Rallying Events
Timing Requirements 6.5.10. Where times are recorded to the nearest minute, a
timepiece with an accuracy validated against GMT/BST Time is
6.4. Times recorded using manually-operated equipment Permitted (R.2.7).
should be rounded to the nearest 0.1 of a second.
6.4.1. The accuracy of automatically-operated equipment will Timing Equipment
be as classified.
6.6. All timing equipment used at any Motorsport UK Permit
6.4.2. Where times are not to be published, speeds should be event must have a licence plate attached, and proof of current
given to the nearest mile per hour and no minimum standard of certification must be available at all times.
equipment applies.
6.6.1. For Stage Rallies, the Chief Timekeeper must provide
6.4.3. When calculating average speeds, the result should be the Motorsport UK Steward (or send to Motorsport UK within
consistent with the accuracy of time and distance measured, seven days) a standard report form listing the certificate
and must be rounded down at all times. numbers, serial numbers and names of the suppliers of the
6.5. Standing Start Speed Events: clocks being used.

6.6.2. Any Laser equipment must have Motorsport UK 7.2.4. When a Scrutineer rejects a vehicle, details must be put
approval before use. in writing with a copy, timed and signed by the Competitor,
6.6.3. Adequate warnings must be displayed that a laser beam retained by the Scrutineer.
is being used, and precautions taken to prevent any person 7.2.5. Deleted.
looking directly into the beam. 7.2.6. At all events the Chief Scrutineer must supply a written
report to the Clerk of the Course covering all vehicles
Handicappers examined, giving reasons for any rejections.
6.7. There shall be a Motorsport UK-licensed Handicapper in 7.2.7. Motorsport UK-appointed Scrutineers and Technical
attendance throughout any event where results depend on a Commissioners must report any findings to the Chief Scrutineer
handicap. and Clerk of the Course, with a copy direct to Motorsport UK.
6.7.1. After entries have closed, the Handicapper shall prepare 7.3. In particular, Scrutineers shall:
the handicaps in accordance with the SRs, which should state if 7.3.1. Make inspections at any time at the request of the
any handicap is to be varied following a performance made in a Organisers, Motorsport UK, the Clerk of the Course, Chief
previous event at the same meeting. Scrutineer or Technical Commissioner.
6.7.2. In the case of a handicap race where the handicap is 7.3.2. Use only such measuring instruments as may be
applied at the start, the starter must be a Timekeeper. specified by Motorsport UK.
7.3.3. Communicate Official information only to the Clerk of
the Course, the Stewards of the Meeting or Motorsport UK.
Scrutineers and Technical
7.3.4. Prepare and sign the reports of their inspections and
Commissioners pass them to the Clerk of the Course and Motorsport UK, as
7.1. Technical Officials are appointed and licensed annually by appropriate.
Motorsport UK from people holding the relevant Motorsport UK 7.3.5. Attend two out of three annual Seminars to maintain
appointments (except for Interclub or Clubman non-speed their appointment (28).
competitions where this requirement only applies if specifically
7.4. The Chief Scrutineer (and any Deputy) shall remain on
imposed on the Motorsport UK Organising Permit).
duty throughout an event.
7.1.1. All Special Stage Rallies must have a Motorsport UK-
7.4.1. Every Scrutineer responsible for approving a vehicle
licensed Scrutineer.
shall remain on duty until that vehicle has completed the
7.1.2. The Chief Scrutineer is responsible for the appointment, competition (including any post-competition scrutineering
and conditions of appointment of staff. periods), or until released by the Chief Scrutineer.
7.1.3. The organising club must provide all necessary 7.4.2. The SRs for meetings or International events being run
information and is responsible for meeting all approved costs to Appendix J of the FIA’s International Sporting Code will
of the officials and for providing adequate facilities for them to require the Entrant to make available at all times a copy of the
carry out their duties. Homologation Papers appropriate to the type of vehicle
7.1.4. The Chief Scrutineer can employ other suitably participating.
experienced assistants, but lay assistants cannot give final
approval for the participation of any vehicle. Scrutineers Groups
7.1.5. Scrutineers are responsible for checking the mechanical 7.5. Chief Scrutineers can instruct Trainee Scrutineers to assist
state of vehicles both in regard to compliance with all as part of their on-the-job training. Scrutineers can sign for cars
Regulations and in the interests of safety (H.32). in their own right, and can assist more senior grades at any
7.1.6. There must be a Chief Scrutineer present at all events meeting.
and not less than one Scrutineer for every 45 vehicles entered 7.5.1. Deleted.
for the event.
7.5.2. National Scrutineers can take charge of scrutineering at
7.1.7. All Scrutineers must report to the Chief Scrutineer at events up to National status.
the start of a meeting.
7.5.3. International Scrutineers can take charge of
7.1.8. The Chief Scrutineer can be nominated by Motorsport scrutineering at any type of event up to International status,
UK, who may also appoint other Officials for specific duties in including FIA Championship events.
connection with vehicle eligibility. In other instances the
organising club is responsible for appointing these Officials. Technical Commissioners
7.2. The time allowed for scrutiny shall be such that no more
than 10 vehicles per hour are required to be examined per 7.6. Technical Commissioners are empowered to check the
Scrutineer. eligibility of vehicles for compliance with any Technical
Regulations and to undertake any measurements or
7.2.1. Scrutineers will signify acceptance of a vehicle by examinations required.
issuing a label showing details of the event.
7.2.2. For Motorsport UK Scrutineers the label must bear the Eligibility Scrutineers
Motorsport UK logo.
7.7. Eligibility Scrutineers, whose names should be published,
7.2.3. The label must be attached to the vehicle for the can be appointed for certain Formulae for which Technical
duration of the event (H.32). Commissioners have not been specified.

7.7.1. Eligibility Scrutineers must be licensed Scrutineers and

must always work in conjunction with the Chief Scrutineer or
Technical Commissioner with regard to Judgements of Fact.
7.7.2. If required to undertake measurements that require
stripping of a vehicle, they must be licensed to do so.
Measurements which can be performed without stripping may
be undertaken by a licensed Scrutineer.
7.7.3. Eligibility Scrutineers appointed to International Rallies
can carry out, or request to be carried out, any stripping and
dismantling that may be needed.
7.7.4. Codes of Practice are provided for both Technical
Commissioners and Eligibility Scrutineers. Technical
Commissioners and licensed Eligibility Scrutineers are
considered members of the Technical Commission.
Environmental Scrutineers
7.8. Environmental Scrutineers are appointed by Organisers
(and occasionally Motorsport UK) for all Rallies involving cars
built after 1941 and for other events using the public highway.
At all other events the Organiser and Chief Scrutineer may
appoint an Environmental Scrutineer.
7.8.1. Environmental Scrutineers’ main function is to use
sound meters or other means to check sound levels of all cars
(including Course Cars) at Scrutineering and during the event,
and report excessive levels.
7.8.2. The duties of an Environmental Scrutineer may be
combined with that of a Driving Standards Observer as detailed
in G.11.
Motorsport UK
7.8.3. To assist Owners and Organisers Motorsport UK has set
up an Auditing Inspectorate of Environmental Inspectors who
are licensed to attend events and carry out measurements in OPEN
conformity with J.5.18.
7.9. All Environmental Scrutineers have the authority to refuse Monday–Thursday
a start or withhold Time Cards or route information where
Competitors are considered to have made excessive noise.
9.30–5.30
7.9.1. Environmental Scrutineers may also bar Course Cars
from an event.
Friday
7.9.2. Before the start of a Rally, a Sound Test must be
conducted in accordance with J.5.18, using either the 0.5m or 9.30–5.00
2.0m test, as decided by the Environmental Scrutineer.
7.9.3. Road Rallies should use the 2.0m test wherever possible.
(phone enquiries
7.9.4. Organisers should liaise with the landowners as 10.00–5.00 please)
appropriate.
7.9.5. No protest or appeal can be made against the decision
of an Environmental Scrutineer. Tel: 01753 765000
7.9.6. The name of the Environmental Scrutineer should Fax: 01753 682938
either be given in the Final Instructions or posted on an Official
notice board at signing-on before the start of Scrutineering.
7.9.7. Environmental Scrutineers must provide a full written
report, to the Clerk of the Course as soon as possible before
Licence Section:
publication of provisional results. Tel: 01753 765050
7.9.8. Details of any penalty applied by the Environmental
Scrutineer must be included in the published results. Fax: 01753 685426
7.9.9. The SRs or the Final Instructions for the event should
carry a reminder that a sound test will be carried out. Website:
7.10. The minimum requirements for Sound Meter Standards
are as follows:
• Type 1 or 2 Instrument (to be calibrated regularly)
• International Standard IEC 651

• British Standard BS 5969 10.1.1. No protest or appeal can be made against a Judge in
• Range 70–120 dB(A) relation to any statement of fact, which must be accepted as a
fact unless later corrected by him (with the approval of the
• Weighting ‘A’ Stewards of the Meeting), with the exception of reports from
• Time Constants Fast/Slow Eligibility Judges of Fact (other than short circuit karting) which
• Maximum ‘Hold’ recommended may be appealed under C.6.1.3 and/or C.7.2.
• Calibrators to comply with BSEN or IEC 60942 Class 2. 10.1.2. A Judge’s decision must not constitute a statement of
results, and Judges are not empowered to impose penalties, as
they will not necessarily have taken into account any prevailing
Pit Observers conditions.
8.1. The Pit Observers and Marshals must: 10.1.3. Except for events where any part takes place on the
public highway, Judges must report to the Clerk of the Course
8.1.1. Report to the Chief Pit Marshal at the start of the
for any necessary action to be taken. (See 7.9.2 and 7.9.3 for
meeting and act on his orders.
procedures on Rallies and other events.)
8.1.2. Report immediately to the Chief Pit Marshal any
10.2. The SRs for an event will specify the facts to be judged
infringement of the Regulations by a Competitor.
and the specific Officials who will judge them. The names, both
8.1.3. Submit their reports at the end of the event to the first and last, of the officials appointed as Judges must be
Chief Pit Marshal. listed in the Programme or an Official Bulletin or posted on the
Official Notice Board with date and time of publication.
Race Observers and Flag Marshals In particular:
9.1. Observers are the eyes and ears of the Clerk of the Course 10.2.1. The Chief Scrutineer of an event and members of the
and occupy Posts along the course allocated to them by the Technical Commission are considered Judges in respect of
Chief Observer. Vehicle Eligibility (C.3).
9.1.1. Observers are responsible for the efficient operation of 10.2.2. Environmental Scrutineers and Officials in charge of
their Post team, but should not personally become involved in Sound Meters are considered Judges in respect of Sound.
dealing with incidents. 10.3. The use of cameras or similar equipment to facilitate a
9.1.2. Upon taking up their Post, Observers should report to Judge’s decision is allowed, but only if the equipment is under
the Clerk of the Course on its levels of equipment and the control of the Organisers.
manning. 10.3.1. In such cases the Judge can delay a decision until the
9.1.3. Observers must pass on to the Post team any evidence is obtained.
instructions received from the Chief Observer and ensure that
all watches are synchronised with Official Timekeeper’s.
9.1.4. Observers should immediately report to the Clerk of the Driving Standards Observers
Course by telephone or radio all incidents that occur on their
section of track, including the time of occurrence. Non-Race Observers
9.1.5. Observers are responsible for advising the Clerk of the 11.1. Driving Standards Observers can be appointed by
Course as to whether a race should be stopped. Organisers, Motorsport UK or (with Motorsport UK approval) a
9.1.6. Any vehicle stopping in their sector should only be Regional Association for all events wholly or partly held on the
moved if the Observer (or their Deputy) is satisfied this can be Public Highway.
done without unreasonable risk to Marshals. If not, the 11.1.1. Their function is to monitor driving standards,
Observer should immediately report to the Clerk of the Course including noise and speed levels, and report driving likely to
that the vehicle cannot be moved. bring the sport into disrepute.
9.1.7. At the end of each competition or practice (or as 11.1.2. Driving Standards Observers are empowered to inform
required) all Observers must give the Clerk of the Course a Competitors that they will be penalised in accordance with the
written report covering all incidents or accidents in their sector. Regulations, which can include withdrawal from the event.
9.1.8. The Observers’ Report should include the time the 11.1.3. No protests or appeals can be made against their
incident occurred, the identities of all people and vehicles decisions.
involved, and full details of the incident.
11.2. Driving Standards Observers must provide a full written
9.1.9. Race Observers are also responsible for the use of report, to the Clerk of the Course as soon as possible before
flashing yellow warning lights when the control of these lights publication of provisional results.
is from their Post (E.3.1.3).
11.2.1. Details of any penalty applied by the Observer must
9.2. Flag Marshals are appointed to give flag signals to be included in the published results.
Competitors and may also act as Observers.
11.2.2. The names of any Observers should either be given in
the Final Instructions or posted on an Official Notice Board at
Judges of Fact signing-on not less than 30 minutes before the first car is due
10.1. Judges (of Fact) may be appointed by an organising club, to start (R.2.8.1).
Motorsport UK or (with Motorsport UK approval) a Regional 11.2.3. The SRs for the event should state that Driving
Association to adjudicate on any factual occurrence or question Standards Observers are being appointed.
of eligibility at an event.

Race Observers (Q.3.1, Q.4.1) 13.1.3. No Official under the age of 18 should be given duties
that require them to be outside an enclosure, unless under the
11.3. The Organisers or Motorsport UK can appoint direct supervision of an experienced adult Official.
Motorsport UK-licensed Driving Standards Observers to monitor
driving standards at all grades of Race meetings. 13.1.4. Organising clubs should refrain from using any person
under the age of 16 for any duty that may place them in a
11.3.1. Any Motorsport UK-licensed Race Clerk of the Course position of danger.
is automatically considered a Motorsport UK-licensed Driving
Standards Observer. 13.1.5. Organisers should be in possession of the addresses
of all Marshals and Officials.
11.3.2. The names of the Driving Standards Observers should
either be given in the Final Instructions or posted on the 13.1.6. Any person under the age of 18 signing-on as
Official notice board not less than 30 minutes before the start specified in 13.1 and where the Parent is not present must be
of the first practice session. accompanied by a Guardian who must produce a written and
signed Authorisation from the Parent to act as Guardian.
11.3.3. All Driving Standards Observers should provide a full
written report on any adverse driving standards to the Clerk of 13.2. Accredited members of the Media (who must be at least
the Course as soon as possible, with copies made available to 18 years of age) must sign the following undertaking:
adjoining Observers’ posts as appropriate. ‘I declare that I am over 18 years of age and agree to act, at
all times, in accordance with the instructions of Officials of
the event. I further declare that I am physically and mentally
Marshals fit to carry out my function and that I will inform the
Organisers immediately should any change in my condition
12.1. An adequate number of competent Marshals must be on occur which I have reason or ought to have reason to believe
duty throughout any event, allocated to locations and duties would affect my ability to carry out my function.
appropriate to their individual experience and training.
‘I acknowledge the nature and type of the competition and
12.1.1. Marshals appointed to control spectator or that while undertaking my duties I may be exposed to the
Competitors should be on duty at least half-an-hour in advance potential risk inherent in motor sport and that I will
of the expected time of arrival. undertake my function with its associated risks with due and
proper regard for my safety and that of others. I understand
that all persons having any connection with the promotion
Declarations and Understandings and/or organisation and/or conduct of the event are insured
against loss or injury through their negligence.’
13.1. All Officials and Marshals at an event must identify
themselves by signing on in order to obtain Personal Accident ‘I hereby agree to abide by the Motorsport UK Safeguarding
Insurance cover. They must also sign the following undertaking: Policy and Guidelines.’
‘I agree to act in an Official capacity at this meeting and in
consideration of this the organising club(s) have effected for
my benefit a Personal Accident Insurance Policy for death or Commentators
benefits as prescribed more specifically by Motorsport UK. I 14. The commentator is not regarded as an Official of the
have been given an opportunity to read the General meeting but must nevertheless ensure that any comment made
Regulations of Motorsport UK and, if any, the Supplementary should not imply that a regulation has been broken, or that
Regulations for this event and agree to be bound by them. action should be taken against a Competitor or Official. Official
‘I declare that I am physically and mentally fit to carry out my statements must only be issued under the authority of the
duties and that I will inform the Organisers immediately Clerk of the Course.
should any change in my condition occur which I have reason
or ought to have reason to believe would affect my ability to
carry out my duties. I acknowledge that I understand the Medical Arrangements
nature and type of competition and that as an Official, I may
be exposed to the potential risk inherent in motor sport and I 15.1. All doctors attending motor sport meetings as medical
will undertake my duties with their associated risks with due officers must be in possession of a valid licence to practice,
and proper regard for my safety and that of others. ‘Further, I members of a recognised medical defence organisation and
under-stand that all persons having any connection with the covered by insurance for work outside of a hospital.
promotion and/or organisation and/or conduct of the event Foundation Year 1 and Foundation Year 2 doctors may not act
are insured against loss or injury caused through negligence. as medical officers at an event. Trainees beyond Foundation
I declare that I am not suffering from any infirmity or Year 2 must ensure that the Approved Practice Setting
physical disability likely to affect the performance of my restriction has been removed from their licence by the GMC.
duties as an Official of the event.’ 15.1.1. Doctors must be aware that they are expected to
‘I hereby agree to abide by Motorsport UK Safeguarding provide themselves with the equipment the see necessary for
Policy and Guidelines.’ the proper performance of their duties.
13.1.1. All Officials, Marshals and members of the media must 15.1.2. It is recommended that Doctors should wear readily
be identified by armlets, tabards or badges (D.32.3) which are identifiable (preferably red) protective overalls or tabards. The
not transferable. backs should display the word Doctor.
13.1.2. They undertake their duties at their own risk and must 15.1.3. Full details of equipment required and duties of
go no nearer the course than is essential to perform their Medical personnel are given in Section E.
duties.

15.1.4. The Anti-Doping Control Official, in conjunction with Ages

the Clerk of the Course and the Stewards, may carry out spot 17.4. Applications for those under 18 years of age must be
checks on Competitors or Officials, to ascertain whether they counter-signed by a Parent or Guardian. Proof of guardianship
are using drugs or alcohol (D.25.1.14). may be required.
17.4.1. As a general principle, all senior Officials should be at
Officiel d’Honneur least 18 years of age.
16.1. Officials who have completed their active service to 17.4.2. When certain Officials have completed their active
motor sport may be invited by Motorsport UK to become an service, they may be invited by Motorsport UK to become an
Officiel d’Honneur. Officiel d’Honneur, and will then be entitled to various
16.1.1. This will entitle them to various privileges and their privileges. Their advice may be called upon to make optimum
advice may be called upon to make optimum use of their use of their wealth of experience.
wealth of experience. Period and Validity
17.5. Unless otherwise rendered invalid, the period of validity
Licensing of Officials of all Licences, for the purposes of acquaintance and
17.1. The duties and responsibilities of all Officials are submission to these rules, runs from the 1st January to the end
detailed in 1 to 16. of the calendar year shown on the Licence.
17.1.1. It is expected that, as representatives of the 17.5.1. To be valid, an Official Licence must be signed in ink
Motorsport UK, licensed Officials in particular will be suitably and must bear a passport type photograph of the holder, being
dressed for their role and be readily identifiable as Motorsport a current likeness.
UK Licensed Officials. 17.5.2. The Motorsport UK Official Licence, is issued bearing
17.1.2. The Motorsport UK Official Licence is the most the holder’s name, Licence number, Licence grades and
appropriate means of identification and should be carried at all photograph.
times when acting in the capacity of a licensed Official. 17.5.3. Stewards will be issued with a Motorsport UK
Remember that smart, functional and appropriate clothing will Stewards Badge in addition to their Motorsport UK Officials
add significantly to the status and identity of licensed Officials Licence. The badge shall bear the holder’s name, licence
when dealing with Competitors or the general public. number and photograph.
17.1.3. Every person, body or group of people shall, upon Holder’s Indemnity and Undertakings
holding an appointment of the MSC, whether as an Official,
Council or Committee member, be deemed to have and 17.6. Once granted a Motorsport UK Official Licence, the
recognise that they have: holder binds themselves to the following requirements and
undertakings (A.2.6.1):
(a) Made themselves acquainted with these Regulations.
17.6.1. They will abide by the Motorsport UK Regulations,
(b) Submitted themselves without reserve to the and any amendments or additions, which may be in force at any
consequences resulting from these Regulations. time that the Licence is used for the purpose of officiating at a
(c) Agreed they will not become concerned in any action in motor Competition.
law against Motorsport UK, MSC, their Officials or any 17.6.2. They acknowledge that anyone having any connection
other persons or board subject to these Regulations, with the promotion and/or organisation and/or conduct of an
without the prior written consent of Motorsport UK, or event is insured against loss or injury caused through their
as a result of their own personal injury or death. negligence.
Officials’ Licensing 17.6.3. Whilst officiating at an event, they must be medically
17.2. Officials are registered by the issuing of an Official fit to do so and to carry out their required duties.
Licence by Motorsport UK, assuming the applicant’s credentials 17.6.4. They should not consume any alcohol or banned
have satisfied Motorsport UK requirements. substances before or during an event.
17.2.1. Motorsport UK reserves the right at all times to refuse 17.6.5. They may not compete in an event for which they are
to issue an Official Licence, stating the reasons why. nominated as an Official. This includes anybody nominated as
17.2.2. An Official Licence issued will remain the property of an Official in the regulations or programme of an event, even
Motorsport UK, which reserves the right to withdraw or though the individual named does not in fact carry out his
suspend it at any time, stating the reasons why. Official duties.
17.2.3. An Official Licence granted by Motorsport UK does not 17.7. All Officials, Marshals and members of the media must
constitute a certificate of the competency of the holder. be identified by tabards or badges (D.32.3), which are not
transferable.
Acts Prejudicial to Motor Sport 17.7.1. They undertake their duties at their own risk and must
17.3. An Official Licence holder who does anything to bring not go nearer the course than is essential for the performance
motor sport into disrepute, or commits an act prejudicial to the of their duties.
interest of motor sport generally, may face disciplinary action 17.7.2. No Official under the age of 18 should be given duties
and an Official under investigation for such a matter may have that require them to be outside an enclosure, unless they are
any Licence suspended pending conclusion of the investigation under the direct supervision of an experienced adult Official.
or other action (A.2.2.1.1 – A.2.2.1.4 and C.1.1.4).
17.7.3. Organising Clubs should not use any person under the
age of 16 for any duty that may place them in a position of
danger.

17.7.4. Organisers should be in possession of the addresses Regrading

of all Marshals and Officials. 18.3. All names on the Clerk of the Course list will be
17.7.5. Any person under the age of 18, signing-on as reviewed annually and may be regraded.
specified in 13.1 and where the Parent is not present must be 18.3.1. The review will take into consideration the applicant’s
accompanied by a Guardian who must produce a written and experience and record of active participation.
signed Authorisation from the Parent to act as Guardian.
Upgrading
Licence Retention and Downgrading 18.4. Requests for upgrading must be supported in writing by
17.8. Applicants may retain their Licences if they meet the a Club which organises events within the appropriate discipline,
criteria set out below. and by two senior Officials who have worked with the applicant
17.8.1. If an applicant, for whatever reason, does not qualify and are satisfied as to their competence.
to retain their current Licence grade, they will be automatically 18.4.1. Refer to the individual disciplines within this section
downgraded according to these regulations. for the relevant upgrading criteria.
17.8.2. Upon renewal an applicant may voluntarily take out a 18.4.2. Once all supporting documentation has been received
Licence of lesser grade than they are entitled to. Motorsport UK may arrange for applicants to be observed in the
performance of their duties. The applicant must provide a list
Licence Upgrading Procedure
of scheduled events when submitting an application for
17.9. Any applicant wishing to upgrade their Licence on upgrade. In addition Motorsport UK may require applicants to
renewal, and who has met the upgrading criteria detailed in take part in either a written or oral examination before the
this section, should forward the completed Officials Licence upgrading of any Licence.
Renewal Form, together with the appropriate qualification
criteria and the required payment, to the Licence Section. Clerk of the Course Licence Grades
17.9.1. Applicants wishing to upgrade a current Officials 18.5.1. Probationary: May only work as an Assistant Clerk of
Licence should forward a written request, together with the the Course at a Clubman or Interclub meeting.
appropriate fee (if any) and the appropriate qualification 18.5.2. Interclub: May act as Clerk of the Course at Clubman
criteria as detailed within this section, to the Motorsport UK or Interclub meetings, or as Deputy/Assistant to a higher grade
Licence Section. Clerk of Course at National events.
Officials’ Expenses 18.5.3. National: May act as Clerk of the Course up to and
including National status, as a permanent Clerk to a Motorsport
17.10. Officials must disclose fees earned from motor sports
UK registered Race Championship, or as Deputy/Assistant to a
activities to the Her Majesty’s Revenue and Customs and
higher grade Clerk of the Course at International events.
account for tax where necessary.
18.5.4. International: Only an International Clerk of the
17.10.1. Advice on any potential tax liabilities should be
Course may take charge of an International event.
available from their local tax office.
Officiating Capacity
17.10.2. The specific reimbursement of actual costs should
not create a tax liability and individuals falling solely within 18.5.5. For exceptions to the definitions as detailed below,
this category and not receiving any fees need not report them refer to the individual criteria within this section. (See Chart 18
on their annual tax return. at the end of this section.)
Definition of Deputy and Assistant Clerk of Course
18.5.6. Deputy Clerks of the Course may act on behalf of the
Clerks of the Course Clerks of the Course in their temporary or permanent absence
or unavailability.
18.1. Applications for a new Clerk of Course Licence must be
accompanied by a nomination from a Club which organises 18.5.7. Assistant Clerks of the Course assist the Clerks in the
events within the appropriate discipline. performance of their duties, but may not act on their behalf at
any time.
18.1.1. An applicant’s previous motor sporting experience will
be taken into account. Refer to the individual discipline criteria 18.5.8. All Deputy Clerks of the Course with the exception of
for exceptions. Cross Country and Stage Rallies, and all Assistant Clerks for the
Course with the exception of Cross Country, Stage Rallies,
18.1.2. Motorsport UK reserves the right to appoint Sprints and Hill Climbs, must be licensed.
candidates to any grade.
18.1.3. All licensed Clerks of the Course are required to Race Clerk of the Course
attend at least two out of three consecutive Motorsport UK 19.1. In the case of all Race events, the Clerk of the Course
Clerk of the Course seminars for which they are eligible to must hold a Clerk of the Course Licence issued by Motorsport
maintain their status. UK and valid for the particular grade of meeting.
18.1.4. In addition to the requirement of 18.1.3, and for Race 19.1.1. The maximum number of Clerks of the Course at any
and Kart only, to maintain an existing grade the applicant must race meeting shall be two. One must be nominated as Senior
have acted as Clerk of the Course or Deputy Clerk of the Course Clerk of the Course responsible for the overall control of the
at three events of that grade within 24 months. The period is Meeting.
as defined in the qualification period below. 19.1.2. Where a Championship/Series permanent Clerk of the
Qualification Period Course is appointed, they must be the holder of a current Clerk
18.2. The twelve months qualification period will run from the of the Course National licence, as a minimum and they shall
1 January to 31 December annually. not be included in the above numbers.

19.1.3. The maximum number of Deputy/Assistant Clerks of Sprint or Hill Climb Clerk of the Course
the Course for any race meeting shall be two (except at 20.1. For Sprints or Hill Climbs, the Clerk of the Course must
International meetings). hold a Licence issued by Motorsport UK and valid for the
19.2. The following conditions will need to be met before the particular grade of meeting.
Clerk of the Course Licence may be endorsed and signed by the 20.1.1. At all National and higher status events, there should
Motorsport UK Steward in respect of upgrading or retention. be at least one, but not more than two, licensed
19.2.1. The Clerk of the Course must present their Officials Deputy/Assistant Clerks of the Course, in addition to the Clerk
licence at the start of the day. of the Course.
19.2.2. The licence must not have been pre-completed by the 20.1.2. At all other events it is recommended that there
Clerk. should be at least one, but not more than two,
19.2.3. The Clerk of the Course must be on duty throughout Deputy/Assistant Clerks of the Course in addition to the Clerk
the day, if they are present only as a permanent Clerk of a of the Course.
Championship they will not be granted a signature. The Senior Officiating Capacity
Clerk must provide a review to the Steward of the individual’s
20.2. International: Only an International Clerk of the Course
performance, throughout the day which should include:
can take charge of an FIA Championship event. Their name
(a) What duties were performed and the quality of their must be submitted by the race organising Club and will be
performance. considered by Motorsport UK on an individual basis.
(b) That the Clerk has presented satisfactory communication Upgrading
skills which did not exacerbate situations.
20.3.1. Probationary to Interclub: Applicants must follow the
(c) That he/she has satisfactorily dealt with judicial matters Clerk of the Course modular training programme.
which may include judicial hearings.
20.3.2. Interclub to National: Applicants must have received
(d) The status of the race(s) clerked should be recorded i.e., signatures from a Motorsport UK Steward at a minimum of four
not necessarily highest status of meeting. Hill Climbs or Sprints, of which at least two must have been
19.2.4. If the Clerk of the Course is the Senior Clerk for the Interclub, at which they have officiated satisfactorily as Clerk of
event then they must have remained on duty throughout the the Course, plus a minimum of two National Hill Climbs or
day and satisfactorily managed the running of the meeting, Sprints at which they have been Deputy/Assistant Clerk of the
including liaising with Competitors and fellow Officials. Course. All signatures must have been obtained over a period
Officiating Capacity of not less than 12 months and not more than 36 months
immediately preceding the application to upgrade and at a
19.3. This is as detailed above with the following exceptions: minimum of two venues. In addition they must have attended
19.3.1. International CofC: Only an International Clerk of the at least one Motorsport UK Clerk of the Course seminar during
Course may take charge of a British Championship race. An the upgrading period.
application for an International Clerk of the Course to take 20.3.3. National to International: Applications for upgrading
charge of an FIA Championship race must be submitted by the to International must be justified to Motorsport UK by an
race organising Club and will be considered by Motorsport UK organising Club and applicants may be required to attend an
on an individual basis. Appointments Panel. Applications will only be accepted from
Upgrading National Clerks of the Course with extensive experience.
19.4.1. Probationary to Interclub Race: An applicant wishing Rallycross Clerk of the Course
to upgrade to Interclub must satisfactorily complete the Clerk
of the Course modular training programme. 21.1. In the case of all Rallycross events, the Clerk of the
Course must hold a Clerk of the Course Licence issued by
19.4.2. Interclub to National: Applicants must have received Motorsport UK and valid for the particular grade of meeting.
signatures from a Motorsport UK Steward for acting
satisfactorily as Clerk of the Course at 15 Clubman or Interclub Officiating Capacity
meetings (which may include having acted as Deputy Clerk of 21.2. As detailed above, with the exception to the following:
the Course at National race meetings) over a period of not less
than 12 months and not more than 36 months immediately 21.2.1. International B: Rallycross Clerks of the Course may
preceding the application to upgrade, and at a minimum of two officiate at all categories of Rallycross events, other than those
venues. In addition they must have attended at least one listed for International A, and as Deputy/Assistant to an
Motorsport UK Clerk of the Course seminar during the International A Clerk of the Course
upgrading period. 21.2.2. International A: Only an International A Rallycross
19.4.3. National to International: Applicants must have Clerk of the Course may take charge of the Rallycross Grand
received signatures from a Motorsport UK Steward for acting Prix. Applications for an International A Rallycross Clerk of the
satisfactorily as Deputy Clerk of the Course for the Course to take charge at an FIA Rallycross Championship event
International element of six International race meetings, over a must be submitted by the organising Club and will be
period of not less than 12 months and not more than 36 considered by Motorsport UK on an individual basis.
months immediately preceding the application to upgrade, and Upgrading
at a minimum of three venues.
21.3.1. Probationary to National: An applicant wishing to
19.4.3.1. Applications for upgrading to International must be upgrade to Interclub must follow the Clerk of the Course
justified to Motorsport UK by a race organising Club. Applicants modular training programme.
must have National Clerk of the Course status with extensive
experience and may be required to attend an Appointments
Panel.

21.3.2. Interclub to National: Applicants must have received 23.1.1. The maximum number of Clerks of the Course at any
signatures from a Motorsport UK Steward at a minimum of two Kart meeting shall be two. One Clerk of the Course must be
Interclub Rallycross meetings at which they have officiated nominated as Senior Clerk of the Course responsible for the
satisfactorily as Clerk of the Course, and from one National overall control of the Meeting.
Rallycross event at which they have officiated as Deputy Clerk 23.1.2. Where a Championship/Series permanent Clerk of the
of the Course. All signatures must have been obtained over a Course is appointed, they are not included in the above
period of not less than 12 months and not more than 36 numbers. The maximum number of Deputy/Assistant Clerks of
months immediately preceding the application to upgrade and the Course for any Kart meeting shall be two (except at
at a minimum of two venues. In addition they must have International Meetings).
attended at least one Motorsport UK Clerk of the Course
seminar during the upgrading period. Officiating Capacity
21.3.3. National to International B: Applicants must have 23.2. As detailed above, with the exception to the following:
received signatures from a Motorsport UK Steward at a 23.2.1. Endurance: May act as a Clerk of the Course at Kart
minimum of two National Rallycross meetings at which they Endurance meetings only
have officiated satisfactorily as Clerk of the Course, and have
acted as Deputy Clerk of the Course at two International 23.2.2. International: An application for an International Clerk
Rallycross meetings over a period of 36 months at a minimum of the Course to take charge of a CIK-FIA Championship race
of three venues. An application for upgrading to International must be submitted by the organising Club and will be
must be justified to Motorsport UK by an organising Club and considered by Motorsport UK on an individual basis.
applicants may be required to attend an Appointments Panel. Upgrading
21.3.4. International B to International A: Applications for 23.3.1. Probationary to Interclub or Endurance: Applicants
upgrading to International A must be from International B must follow the Clerk of the Course modular training
Clerks of the Course with extensive experience of Rallycross, programme.
and they must be approved by an Appointments Panel. 23.3.2. Interlcub to National: Applicants must have received
Cross Country Clerk of the Course signatures from a Motorsport UK Steward for acting
satisfactorily as a Clerk of the Course at six Interclub Kart
22.1. The Clerk of the Course for a Competitive Safari, Hill meetings, and must have acted as Deputy Clerk of the Course
Rally or Baja of National status or above must hold a valid CofC at three National Kart meetings, All signatures must have been
Licence issued by Motorsport UK valid for that grade of obtained over a period of not less than 12 months and not
meeting. more than 36 months immediately preceding the application to
Officiating Capacity upgrade and at a minimum of two venues. In addition they
22.2. As detailed above, with the following exceptions: must have attended at least one Motorsport UK Clerk of the
Course seminar during the upgrading period. The signatures
22.2.1. National: May act as Clerk of the Course at must be obtained in not less than twelve and not more than
Competitive Safaris or Hill Rallies up to and including thirty-six months.
National.
23.3.3. National to International: Applicants must have been
22.2.2. International: May act as Clerk of the Course at all National Kart Clerks of the Course for a minimum of three
categories of Competitive Safari, Hill Rally or Baja. years, and have received signatures from a Motorsport UK
First time applications – Probationary Steward for acting satisfactorily as a Clerk of the Course at six
National Kart meetings and as Deputy Clerk of the Course at
22.3. Only Clubs that organise Competitive Safaris and/or Hill two International Kart meetings. All signatures must have been
Rallies may submit a nomination for a Probationary Licence. An obtained over a period of not less than 12 months and not
applicant’s previous motor sporting experience will be taken more than 36 months immediately preceding the application to
into account. upgrade and at a minimum of three venues. In addition they
Upgrading must have attended at least one Motorsport UK Clerk of the
22.4.1. Upgrading to National: Applicants must produce Course seminar during the upgrading period. An application for
signatures on their Licences from a Clerk of the Course showing upgrading to International must be justified to Motorsport UK
that they have officiated satisfactorily as an Assistant Clerk of by an organising Club and applicants may be required to attend
the Course at a minimum of one National event within the an Appointments Panel.
preceding 12 months. Applicants must also be nominated by Stage Rally Clerk of the Course
their Club Committee and must have attended at least one
24.1. All Special Stage Rally Clerks of the Course are expected
Motorsport UK Clerk of the Course seminar during upgrading
to attend at least two out of three consecutive Motorsport UK
period.
Clerk of the Course seminars for which they are eligible.
22.4.2. Upgrading to International: An application for
24.1.1. Motorsport UK may require applicants to take part in
upgrading to International must be justified to Motorsport UK
a written or oral examination before the upgrading of any
by an organising Club. Applications will only be accepted from
Licence.
National Clerks of the Course with extensive experience, who
may be required to appear before an Appointments Panel. 24.1.2. All names on the Clerk of the Course list will be
reviewed annually and may be re-graded.
Kart Clerk of the Course
24.1.3. Only Clubs who organise Special Stage Rallies may
23.1. In the case of all Kart events, the Clerk of the Course submit a nomination for a probationary licence. An applicant’s
must hold a Clerk of the Course Licence issued by Motorsport previous motor sporting experience will be taken into account.
UK and valid for the particular grade of meeting.

Officiating Capacity 26.1.5. The RLO’s and the areas for which they are
24.2. As detailed above, with the following exceptions: responsible are listed in the Appendices.
24.2.1. National: May act as Clerk of the Course at Special Radio Co-ordinators
Stage Rallies up to and including National.
24.2.2. International: May act as Clerk of the Course at all Motorsport UK Safety and Medical Frequency
categories of Special Stage Rally. 27.1. The Motorsport UK appoints Radio Co-ordinators for
Upgrading assistance in the administration of the Motorsport UK Safety
and Medical Frequency.
24.3.1. Probationary to Interclub: An applicant wishing to
upgrade to Interclub must follow the Clerk of the Course 27.1.1. These Co-ordinators hold lists of approved Radio
modular training programme. Controllers in their respective areas.
24.3.2. Interclub to National: Applicants must produce 27.1.2. Details of the radio procedure to be used for this
signatures on their Licences from a Clerk of the Course showing frequency are available from Motorsport UK. Motor Clubs may
that they have officiated as Assistant Clerk of the Course at a consult with these Co-ordinators over operational procedures,
minimum of one National event within the preceding 12 administrative matters and the organising of specific training
months. Applicant must also be nominated by their Club days.
Committee and have attended at least one Motorsport UK Clerk Radio Controller Probationary
of the Course seminar during the upgrading period.
Qualification
24.3.3. National to International: An application for upgrading
to International must be justified to Motorsport UK by an 27.2. Applicants must be 18 years of age and over, Motorsport
organising Club. Applications will only be accepted from UK registered Rally Marshals at a minimum of Rally Senior
National CofCs with extensive experience, who may be required Marshal level and have attended:
to appear before an appointments panel. 27.2.1. For Single Venue grade: at least five Single Venue
Rallies as a radio operator.
Forestry Liaison Officers or
25.1. Motorsport UK has appointed Forestry Liaison Officers 27.2.2. For Multi-Venue grade: at least 10 Rallies (of which a
(FLOs) to each Forest District to provide a liaison between minimum of five must have been Multi-Venue events) as a
Organising Clubs, Motorsport UK and Natural Resources Wales, radio operator.
Forestry and Land Scotland and Forestry England. Training Period and Requirements
25.1.1. The FLOs and the areas for which they are responsible 27.3. Applicants must:
are listed in the Appendices.
27.3.1. Liaise with a Motorsport UK Radio Co-ordinator
25.1.2. The detailed Regulations regarding the arrangements regarding initial training requirements.
for the authorisation of events seeking use of the Enterprise’s
land are available from Motorsport UK. 27.3.2. Hold a Probationary Controller Licence.
25.1.3. However, it is important that Clubs who are seeking 27.3.3. Collect signatures from active Licensed Motorsport UK
usages DO NOT contact the Forestry direct, but channel their Radio Controllers and event Clerks of the Course, as validation
enquiries through the appropriate FLO who will give guidance of undertaking the following duties (one set of signatures is
as to likely availability and specific problems on the use of required per event):
particular forests. (a) Sitting in control during three events.
(b) Assisting in controlling three events.
Route Liaison Officers
(c) Being involved in the pre-event organisation of three
26.1. Integral with Motorsport UK’s authorisation of motor events.
rallies under the Motor Vehicles (Competitions and Trials) 27.3.4. Attend at least one out of three consecutive
Regulations are responsibilities to consider the extent to which Motorsport UK Seminars to which they are invited.
the holding of an event might prejudicially affect the safety,
27.3.5. Complete all the required tasks referred to in the
amenity and confidence of members of the public.
Trainee Motorsport UK Safety & Medical Communications
26.1.1. This responsibility is one that Motorsport UK takes Controllers Log Book. This Modular Training Programme must
seriously. It is accountable not only to the Department for be completed in not less than 12 months and not more than 36
Transport and the Minister responsible for the enforcement of months from date of appointment as Probationary.
the Regulations, but also to members of the public who may be
Upgrading
affected by the event and feel it necessary to voice their
objections, either directly to us, or via the Police, local Councils 27.4. For applicants upgrading to a Multi-Venue Radio
or their MP. Controllers Licence, 27.3.3 a), b) and c) above must be
completed at Multi-Venue Rallies.
26.1.2. For this reason Motorsport UK appoints a Route
Liaison Officer (RLO) to each of the County Police Authorities. Radio Controller
26.1.3. These Liaison Officers undertake duties on behalf of Qualification
the Competition Authorisation Office (CAO) and must be 27.5. Applications may be received from Probationary Radio
considered as “Officials of Motorsport UK”. Controllers who have satisfied the requirements of 3. above.
26.1.4. It is important that they are seen to act impartially Applications must be accompanied by a letter of endorsement
with all Clubs. from a Motorsport UK Radio Co-ordinator.

Maintenance Criteria 28.3.2. It is not intended that the system affects existing
27.6. In order to maintain their grade, Controllers should: Scrutineers, where many years of experience have proved
invaluable, other than in the prudent application of maximum
27.6.1. Apply annually to re-Licence providing evidence as ages commensurate with the task required and allowing
below. younger people to take on more responsibilities. Members of
27.6.2. Attend at least one out of three consecutive this Group, following the conclusion of their active service, may
Motorsport UK Specialist Seminars to which they are invited. be invited to become ‘Officiel d’Honneur’.
27.6.3. Gain a minimum of three signatures from Clerks of the 28.3.3. They will be entitled to various privileges and it is
Course annually to verify continued activity as a Controller. expected that their advice will be called upon to make
Alternatively, under exceptional extenuating circumstances, optimum use of their wealth of experience.
gain a Motorsport UK Radio Co-ordinator’s signature to support
re-licensing. Training
27.6.4. Failure to produce evidence of the maintenance may 28.4. Motorsport UK has established formal training schemes
result in a review of the grade issued. for those wishing to become Licensed Technical Officials
(including Environmental Scrutineers).
28.4.1. Prospective trainees (who must be over 16), and
Technical Officials Licensed Technical Officials wishing to become Eligibility
Appointments (7) Scrutineers, should contact the Technical Department at
Motorsport UK who will identify the most suitable contact to
28.1. The Technical Group comprises Scrutineers (both Car provide one-to-one training and instruction and make the
and Kart) and Technical Commissioners. (See Chart 28 at the arrangements for the following twelve months’ training period.
end of this section.)
28.4.2. It is a requirement that all Scrutineers attend two out
28.1.1. All members of the Technical Group are licensed of three annual Seminars to maintain their appointment.
annually by Motorsport UK.
28.4.3. All Appointments are reviewed annually by
28.1.2. Because of technological advances in materials and Motorsport UK.
design and the rapid evolution and complexity of technical
regulations, licensing will also relate to the various categories 28.4.4. Motorsport UK may reduce the minimum requirements
shown. dependent upon the number of meetings attended,
qualifications, suitability, aptitude and geographical location.
28.1.3. The objective is to provide a better match of the
experience and qualifications of the Officials to the task 28.4.5. If a Scrutineer does not undertake the duties
required of them, as well as assisting Clubs in contacting the associated with their grade or fails to maintain the required
people most suitable for their events. standard, they may not necessarily be reappointed to the same
grade the following year.
28.1.4. In order that Scrutineers and Technical Commissioners
meet the ever-increasing demands of Motor Sport, it is clearly 28.4.6. For Kart Scrutineers requiring signatures for Chief
essential that standards be safeguarded. To this end Chief Scrutineer status, signatures must be provided by the
Scrutineers are required to monitor attendance and Motorsport UK Steward of the meeting.
performance of Scrutineering personnel at their events. Upgrading and Maintenance
28.1.5. Maintenance and upgrading details for all Scrutineer 28.5. Candidates for Scrutineer grade will be appointed from
grades, and details of the requirements for grade maintenance Trainee Scrutineers.
and upgrading, are available from the Technical Department at
Motorsport UK. 28.5.1. Candidates will be required to submit to Motorsport
UK with their application completed training modules and a CV,
Trainee Scrutineers and letters of recommendation from Licensed Scrutineers
28.2.1. Trainee Scrutineers are a most important Group since including a Chief Scrutineer.
they provide the senior Officials of the future. 28.5.2. The outline requirements for further upgrading are
28.2.2. Their potential, enthusiasm and commitment is shown in the Organisation Chart at the end of this section; full
comprehensively assessed before they are appointed as details are available from Motorsport UK.
Scrutineers. 28.5.3. At every stage of the upgrading process, an important
28.2.3. Though not listed in this Yearbook (nor eligible for requirement will be the recommendations of at least two
expenses), they are registered with Motorsport UK who would Scrutineers (one of whom must be a Chief Scrutineer) who will
urge Clubs to actively recruit suitable candidates and provide have been building up data on attendances, performance,
‘on-the-job’ training and experience through their Chief potential, commitment, preferences and suitability for the
Scrutineers. various categories.
28.2.4. Conversely, Trainee Scrutineers should seek tutors 28.5.4. All appointments are reviewed annually.
and mentors to help them progress. 28.5.5. It is a requirement that all Scrutineers attend two out
Qualification of three annual Seminars to maintain their appointment.
28.3. The organisation chart at the end of this section 28.6.
indicates the age, experience and qualifications required for 28.6.1. Trainee Scrutineer to Scrutineer
each Group.
Applications must be 18 or over and their application must
28.3.1. The minimum time may be reduced dependent upon include the following:
number of events attended, and the qualifications, suitability
and aptitude of the individual.

(a) Attendance at an annual Motorsport UK Technical Requisite Qualifications

seminar 29.3. Timekeepers, Handicappers and Technical Officials are
(b) A letter of recommendation to upgrade from their appointed and licensed annually by Motorsport UK and are
mentor/trainer subject to an annual review of their ability, experience and
(c) Completion of training modules one and two. record of active participation.
28.6.2. Scrutineer to National Scrutineer 29.3.1. Motorsport UK reserves the right to revoke an
appointment at any time.
(a) Applications for upgrading must be made in writing
directly to the Motorsport UK Technical Department. 29.3.2. Timekeepers should have no connection with any
particular trader’s or manufacturer’s business that might benefit
(b) Applicants must have acted as Scrutineer at a minimum in a direct or indirect way from the result of the Competition.
of twenty meetings and held a full Scrutineer licence for
a minimum of 24 months. Training
(c) The relevant training module booklet must be 29.4. For persons with no previous experience or
completed. recommendation, their application should be forwarded to
(d) Applicants must be assessed in person at two events by Motorsport UK who will arrange with the Timekeeper Training
two different Assessor Scrutineers appointed by the Panel to organise a training programme with a suitable mentor
Motorsport UK Technical Department. in their chosen specialisation. Each trainee will be provided
with a Timekeeper Training Log Book.
28.6.4. International Scrutineer/Environmental
Inspector/Technical Commissioner/Assessor Scrutineer Upgrading
These grades are by appointment of the Motorsport UK 29.5. Subject to prior arrangement with the Chief Timekeeper
Appointments Panel only. Applications for these grades should of an event, new Timekeepers are encouraged to attend,
be submitted in the first instance to the Technical Department observe and assist at all types of event with a view to eventual
at Motorsport UK. upgrading.
28.7. The total costs for the provision of Technical Officials is 29.5.1. Specific upgrading requirements are available from
a matter for negotiation and prior agreement between the Motorsport UK.
Organising Club and the Chief Scrutineer or Official in charge 29.5.3. Application for the grade of Rally Timekeeper must be
of the technical team. made via the Regional Association of the Club requesting the
For guidance only, the Technical Advisory Panel has appointment.
recommended a maximum daily expense rate of £40 and 45 Licence Grades
pence per mile for travel.
29.6. Race
Officials are reminded of their obligation to disclose fees
earned from motor sports activities to the HMRC and to 29.6.1. International Race: may take charge at all race events.
account for tax where necessary. Advice on any potential tax 29.6.2. National Race: may take charge of all race events up
liabilities should be available from their local tax office. The to and including National.
specific reimbursement of actual costs should not create a tax 29.6.3. Timekeeper Race: under the direction of the Chief
liability and individuals falling solely within this category and Timekeeper, may carry out the duties required to time the
not receiving any fees need not report them on their annual tax passage of Competitors at race events.
return.
29.7. Kart
Timekeepers 29.7.1. Timekeeper Kart: may take charge at all Kart race
Appointments (6) events up to and including Interclub.
29.1. Timekeepers are appointed and licensed annually by 29.7.2. Timekeeper Kart National: may take charge at all Kart
Motorsport UK, and are subdivided into groups according to race events up to and including National.
their specialisation, ability and experience. 29.8. Speed
29.1.1. Timekeepers must be of a suitable age and physically 29.8.1. International Speed: may take charge at all Speed
capable of meeting the requirements of their grade. events and World Record attempts.
29.1.2. Motorsport UK reserves the right to revoke an 29.8.2. National Speed: may take charge at all Speed events
appointment at any time. (Please see Chart 29.) up to and including National and National record attempts.
29.2. Initial application for appointment should be made on 29.8.3. Timekeeper Speed: may take charge at Clubman
the Officials’ Licence Application Form available from Speed events.
Motorsport UK, accompanied where appropriate by a 29.9. Rally
recommendation from the Club or Timekeeper for whom the
applicant has carried out duties. 29.9.1. International Rally: may take charge at all Rallies up
to and including International.
29.2.1. Except for Trainees, a fee is payable for the annual
appointment and includes the cost of this Year Book containing 29.9.2. National Rally: may take charge at all Rallies up to
the Motor Sport Regulations. and including National.
29.2.2. Newly appointed Timekeepers will be required to 29.9.3. Rally Timekeeper (29.5.3): may take charge at all
commence at an Assistant or Trainee grade, but a higher grade Rallies up to and including Interclub (Manual timing only).
appointment may be given to suitably qualified applicants at
the discretion of the Timekeeper Training Panel.

Assistant/Trainee Marshals’ and Officials’ Training

29.10. Assistants shall be competent in at least one 30.1. Each year Motorsport UK organises around 100 training
recognised timekeeping function. Trainees are in training to days targeted at its range of licensed and volunteer Officials
become Timekeepers. which in total attract over 5,000 participants. In addition, other
Handicapper specialist training is undertaken according to need at National,
Regional and local level.
29.11. A Handicapper is a person licensed by Motorsport UK
responsible for the assessment of handicaps to be applied to a 30.1.1. Training policy is co-ordinated by Motorsport UK with
Competition. Annual Seminars led by senior Motorsport UK staff and
delivered by a team of National and International Clerks of the
Course and Stewards.
Timing Equipment – Classification 30.1.2. Specialist training days are delivered by Motorsport
UK staff and Specialist Committee members.
and Certification
30.1.3. A network of over 100 Motorsport UK Training
29.12.1. It is mandatory for all timing equipment used to Instructors – all trained to a common standard by
establish and publish times at Motorsport UK Permit events to Motorsport UK – delivers the majority of Marshal Training
be of a type which has a current Motorsport UK Certificate of Days.
Approval for Use, and to be tested and certified in accordance
with Chart 29.12, shown at the end of this section. Training Day Organisation
29.12.2. Detailed specifications for all classes of approved 30.2. Clubs or Associations intending to run training days are
equipment are available from Motorsport UK or any member of advised to make contact with Motorsport UK for advice and
the Motorsport UK Equipment Test Panel, with whom new guidance. Training which conforms to certain Motorsport UK
purchasers or builders of equipment are advised to make criteria may qualify for grant aid assistance.
contact. Specifications detailing the use of laser equipment are
also available from Motorsport UK (6.6.2). National Marshals Register
29.12.3. To obtain a Motorsport UK Certificate of Approval 30.3. Motorsport UK administers a National Marshals Register,
for Use and Certificate of Accuracy, equipment must be from basic entry level through defined upgrading pathways to
submitted for test to any member of the Motorsport UK Test senior Official. Details of the scheme rules are circulated to
Panel, in a complete form and as normally used, including any all those registered and are available on request from
remote operating devices. Motorsport UK.
29.12.4. Motorsport UK Certificates of Accuracy will only be
issued to custodians of equipment, irrespective of ownership. Stewards
29.12.5. The Motorsport UK Test Panel for class E/A, E, E/B, 31.1. Stewards of a Meeting must not in any way be
E/C, F and R equipment is. responsible for its organisation and must not have any
All disciplines: executive duty in connection with the meeting.
• T. H. Saunders, 48 Broadlands Drive, Malvern, Worcs WR14 31.1.1. In the discharge of their duties they must not incur
1PW. Tel: (h) 01684 561966; (m) 07814 696230 any responsibility except to Motorsport UK.
Email: [email protected] 31.1.2. In a meeting comprising several events there may be
Rally and E/B only: different Stewards of the Meeting for each event.
• R. Smith, Turner Timing, 6 Mortimer House, Chorley New 31.1.3. When Motorsport UK has appointed one or more of
Road, Horwich, Bolton, BL6 5QE. Tel: 07969 055286. the Stewards of the Meeting, the Steward appointed as the
Email: [email protected] Senior Steward will act as Chairman of the Stewards of the
Meeting.
Timekeeping Officials’ Expenses Training
29.13. The total costs for the provision of timekeeping 31.2. Training will include an initial interview by an
services is a matter for negotiation and prior agreement Appointments Panel followed by a modular training programme
between the Organising Club and the Chief Timekeeper or under the supervision of experienced Motorsport UK Stewards
Official in charge of the timekeeping team. For guidance only, covering issues across a range of motor sport disciplines.
the Timekeeping Advisory Panel has recommended a maximum 31.2.1. Upon satisfactory completion of the training
daily expense rate of £40 and 45 pence a mile for travel. programme, appointment as a Motorsport UK Steward is made
Officials are reminded of their obligation to disclose fees on a probationary basis for the ensuing year.
earned from motor sports activities to the Inland Revenue and
31.2.2. During this time an experienced Motorsport UK
to account for tax where necessary.
Steward will be available to mentor the probationer at events
Advice on any potential tax liabilities should be available from and provide appropriate feedback.
their local tax office. The specific reimbursement of actual
31.2.3. Subject to receipt of satisfactory reports, the
costs should not create a tax liability and individuals falling
probationer is then appointed to events in their own right as a
solely within this category and not receiving any fees need not
Motorsport UK Steward.
report them on their annual tax return.
31.3. Motorsport UK Stewards are required to attend at least
two out of three consecutive Motorsport UK Stewards seminars
for which they are eligible to maintain their status.

Emergency and Medical Officials 32.2.1. It is recommended that Doctors wear overalls for
protection which should be readily identifiable in colour
For specific requirements for units and equipment please (preferably red).
refer to Section F.
32.2.2. The back of the overalls (or any tabard) should be
Eligible Paramedics labelled with the word ‘Doctor’.
32.1. Eligible Paramedics may be used as detailed in the 32.2.3. Details of equipment required and duties of medical
Specific Regulations. personnel are given in Section F.
32.1.1. A Paramedic (registered with the Health and Care 32.3. To be Motorsport UK registered, applicants must be
Professions Council – HCPC) attending a motor sport meeting currently registered with the General Medical Council (GMC)
as a result of a commercial contract between the meeting and in possession of adequate valid malpractice insurance.
organisers and the Paramedics employers, will be considered as 32.3.1. Anyone who ceases to be GMC-registered will be
being a Motorsport UK-registered Paramedic for the duration of removed from the register.
that specific meeting.
32.3.2. Doctors must ‘sign-on’ and where appropriate produce
32.1.2. To be Motorsport UK registered applicants must be their Motorsport UK Doctor Registration card at any event at
currently in possession of a valid licence to practice and of which they are officiating. They shall remain under the control
adequate valid medical malpractice insurance. of the Clerk of the Course at all times.
32.1.3. Anyone who ceases to be in possession of a valid
licence to practice will be removed from the register. Professional Indemnity Insurance Registered Paramedics
32.1.4. Paramedics must ‘sign-on’ and, where appropriate 33.1. Professional indemnity insurance is required by the
(F.7.3.1), produce their Motorsport UK Paramedic Registration above. Within the range of Motorsport UK-arranged insurances,
card at any event at which they are officiating. medical malpractice insurance is now provided for volunteer
Paramedics (registered with the Health and Care Professions
32.1.5. Paramedics shall remain under the control of the Council) attending Motorsport UK authorised events. This cover
Clerk of the Course at all times. does not extend to any other category of medical personnel. It
32.1.6. A Motorsport UK accident form must be completed for does not cover those Paramedics or medical assistants
each incident treated. attending Motorsport UK-authorised events as a result of a
commercial contract between their employers and the meeting
Doctors organisers, promoters or venue owners or operators, where the
32.2. Doctors must be aware that they are expected to minimum level of required indemnification is £2,000,000
provide themselves with such equipment as they deem (Samaritan cover is not adequate). Please forward to Motorsport
necessary for the proper performance of their duties. UK a copy of your insurance certificate in this instance, on
application.

Appendix 1: Officials’ Licences – Tables, Charts and Diagrams

Table number 6
Speed
Event Status Race Kart incl. Records Stage Rally
International **International Race **International Kart **International Speed **International Rally
National National Race Timekeeper National Speed National Rally

Timekeeper Kart National Timekeeper Timekeeper
Interclub National Race Timekeeper National Speed *National Rally

Timekeeper Kart Timekeeper Timekeeper
Clubman National Race Timekeeper Timekeeper *National Rally

Timekeeper Kart Speed Timekeeper
* Includes Timekeepers proposed by Regional Associations and approved by Motorsport UK but only when
manual timing is used. When automatic timing is used minimum grade is National Rally with Certificate of
Competence from timing equipment manufacturer.
** Where an International Event has no National content, an International Timekeeper Licenced by an ASN may
be appointed.
18: CHART OF MINIMUM ACCEPTABLE

CLERK OF THE COURSE LICENCE REQUIRED
EVENT STATUS
MOTOR SPORT
DISCIPLINE CLUBMAN INTERCLUB NATIONAL INTERNATIONAL
SAFARI None None CROSS COUNTRY CROSS COUNTRY
HILL RALLY National or International
International
HILL CLIMB SPEED Interclub, SPEED Interclub, SPEED National SPEED
SPRINTS National or National or or International International
DRAG International International
RALLYCROSS RALLYCROSS RALLYCROSS RALLYCROSS RALLYCROSS
Interclub, Interclub, National or International (1)
National or National or International
International International
STAGE RALLY STAGE RALLY STAGE RALLY STAGE RALLY STAGE RALLY
Interclub Interclub National or International
International
RACE RACE Interclub, RACE Interclub, RACE National A, RACE International
National, National, International B or B or International A
International B or International B or International A (2)
International A International A
KART KART Interclub, KART Interclub, KART National KART International
National or National or or International
International International
KART Endurance KART Endurance
ENDURANCE (3) (3)
(1) A RALLYCROSS International B CofC may act as Clerk of the Course at all categories of Rallycross, other than
those listed for International A. Only an International A Rallycross Clerk of the Course may take charge of the
Rallycross Grand Prix or FIA Rallycross Championship.
(2) A RACE International B Clerk of the Course may act as Clerk of the Course for all categories of race meeting
other than those listed for International A. Only a RACE International A Clerk of the Course may take charge of a
British Championship or FIA Championship Race.
(3) Only a KART Endurance Clerk may take charge of a Kart Endurance event.

28: CHART OF TECHNICAL OFFICIALS
INTERNATIONAL
SCRUTINEER
Motorsport UK(appointment
ENVIRONMENTAL NATIONAL TECHNICAL

INSPECTOR SCRUTINEER COMMISSIONER
Motorsport UK( Motorsport UK

appointment appointment
ENVIRONMENTAL ELIGIBILITY
SCRUTINEER SCRUTINEER
SCRUTINEER
Minimum age 18
TRAINEE
SCRUTINEER
Minimum age 16
29: MOTORSPORT UK TIMEKEEPER GRADING STRUCTURE
INTERNATIONAL
TIMEKEEPER
Motorsport UK
Appointment
NATIONAL
TIMEKEEPER
TIMEKEEPER HANDICAPPER
ASSISTANT
TIMEKEEPER
TRAINEE
TIMEKEEPER
(Initial Appointment)

29.12: CHART OF TIMING EQUIPMENT CLASSIFICATION

Timing Equipment is classified as follows:
Equipment
class Description Suitable for Certifying laboratory
G/A Vehicular actuated apparatus incorporating Race/Karting National observatory
print-out. Issue times to 0.001 sec or NAMAS certified
laboratory
G/A Vehicular acuated apparatus incorporating Any event As G/A
D/A print-out. Issue times to 0.01 sec
D Vehicular actuated digital display. International As G/A
Issue times to 0.01 sec speed events
E/A Vehicular actuated apparatus incorporating All except Motorsport UK
print-out. Issue times to 0.01 sec FIA events
E/A Vehicular actuated apparatus incorporating All below Motorsport UK
(10) print-out. Issue times to 0.01 sec National
E/A Transponder actuated apparatus. Race/Short circuit Motorsport UK
(10 K) Issue times to 0.01 sec Karting
E Vehicular actuated digital display. National Motorsport UK
Issue times to 0.01 sec speed events
E/B Apparatus with multi-memory split and National Motorsport UK
* digital display. Issue times to 0.1 sec events
E/C Apparatus with split time function. Clubman speed Motorsport UK
Issue times to 0.1 sec events
F Vehicular actuated apparatus. Clubman speed Motorsport UK
Issue times to 0.1 sec events
R Time of day with split. Rally timing Motorsport UK
Issue times to 1 sec
R Time of day with split. Rally timing Motorsport UK
(O/I) Issue times to 0.1 sec
* Some class E/B timers incorporate facilities to ensure that only those times coincident with the start of vehicle
actuation are recorded to 0.01 sec. These may be used in conjunction with a class E/A printing clock to produce
short interval times to 0.01 sec accuracy (Latching System). The time interval is not to exceed 5 mins and in the
event of any difference or dispute the E/A time is to be issued as the true time.

PUBLICATIONS,
TECHNICAL
PAPERS & CLUB
EQUIPMENT






127-144 H-Comps - Licences_TEMPLATE 27/10/2020 21:41 Page 127
(H) Competitors: Licences

General the status, National or International, in which the applicant
wishes to compete. Subject to certain conditions a status of
In conformity with A.2.2.1.1 – 2.2.1.4 all Licence Holders must licence may be upgraded at any time during the year.
comply with the Regulations in this Section, and in addition Registration shall expire at the end of the year shown on the
with the Specific Regulations for the individual type of event. Competition Licence. Any person from 6 years of age wishing to
register must complete a Competition Licence application form.
Liabilities (32) All applicants will be required to complete a medical self
declaration. Applicants applying for a Car, Truck or Long Circuit
1.1. All persons connected with the event, whether by taking Kart Racing, and all International grades of licence will be
part in it or acting in an official capacity, shall be deemed to be required to pass a medical examination (10). The following
bound by the General Regulations and the Supplementary regulations contain all terms and conditions of registration and
Regulations, and must comply with the Law in relation to licence issue.
motor vehicles.
1.2. Any breach of these or other valid Regulations Competitor Registration
appertaining to the event shall, whether or not a penalty
3.1.1. Registration will be effected by the issuing of a
is specified, be subject to any or all of the penalties specified in
Competition Licence by Motorsport UK. Such issue shall be
these Regulations (C.2.1).
conditional upon the applicant’s credentials satisfying
1.3. An Entrant shall bear the prime responsibility for the Motorsport UK. At all times Motorsport UK reserves the right to
compliance with the Regulations by all persons connected with refuse to issue a Competition Licence. The reason(s) for any
an entry. If an Entrant is not present at an event in person, his such refusal shall be stated.
nominated driver, or if there is more than one driver, the first
3.1.2. Any Competition Licence issued will remain the
nominated driver, shall be deemed to be his agent and shall
property of Motorsport UK which reserves the right to withdraw
bear all the duties and responsibilities of the Entrant. (In
or suspend at any time. The reason(s) for any such withdrawal
addition please note the requirements of S.7.1.7 and U.14.1.5.)
or suspension shall be stated. A Licence so suspended shall be
1.4. Any misdemeanour of a driver acting as an agent shall not surrendered to Motorsport UK forthwith on demand (A.2.2.1.1 –
absolve the Entrant from responsibility and both driver and 2.2.1.4).
Entrant shall be liable to penalty.
3.1.3. A Competition Licence granted by Motorsport UK does
1.5. Any driver who is not acting as an Entrant’s agent or any not constitute a certificate of the competency of the holder.
other person carried in or assisting with a competing car during
3.1.4. Competition Licence – Period and Validity
an event shall not be absolved from his own responsibility
under the relevant Regulations because of the responsibilities • Unless otherwise rendered invalid, all licences, for the
assumed by the Entrant or his agent. purposes of acquaintance and submission to these rules, run
from the 1st January to the end of the calendar year shown
1.6. Any person in possession of an official badge or other
on the licence.
means of identification issued by the organiser shall be
deemed to be assisting the Entrant to which the means of • To be valid, a Competition Licence must be signed in ink and,
identification concerned has been issued. except for an Entrant’s Licence issued in the name of a firm
or organisation, must bear a passport type photograph of the
1.7. These Regulations and any of the Appendices thereto may
holder, being a current likeness.
be amended or added to by means of announcements
published in an official Motorsport UK Bulletin. Competition Licence – Types
1.8. No interpretation or clarification of any Regulation will be 3.2. The types of licence available are Race, Kart, RS and RS –
valid unless in writing or in an official document. Stage Rally and Entrant.
Introduction Competition Licence – Grades

3.3. The grade of licences available are (highest first)
2.1. Motorsport UK has been empowered by the Federation International, National, Interclub and Clubman.
Internationale De L’Automobile (FIA) to register and licence
British citizens wishing to compete nationally under Motorsport Assumed Name
UK’s Motor Sports Regulations and/or internationally under the
FlA’s International Sporting Code. Under certain circumstances 4. If registration and a licence is requested under an assumed
citizens of other countries may also apply for registration. name or a pseudonym, special application should be made at
Registration will be effected by the issue of a Competition the time of applying for registration. Motorsport UK may, if it
Licence of a type applicable to the motor sports discipline and thinks fit, issue a licence in such a name. Any assumed name
must not be likely to deceive or offend. A person granted a
licence in an assumed name shall not take part in any
competition except under the name shown on such licence.
Common Regulations for Competitors: Licences (H) 127 H

Address and Nationality Race Licences

5. Motorsport UK shall be entitled to register and issue 8.2.1. A competitor making an application for the
licences to: first time for a Race licence must obtain a novice race driver
• A British citizen, including a citizen of any part of the ‘Go Racing Driver Pack’, which contains the required application
territory of Motorsport UK. form, from Motorsport UK and then complete an approved
course at a school registered with the Association of Racing
• A citizen of any other country represented on the FIA Drivers’ School (ARDS). The procedure to be followed is
providing they can provide proof to their parent ASN that contained in the ‘Pack’.
they are permanently resident within the UK and that their
ASN has given its prior permission and has recovered any Competitors who have reached their 14th Birthday may apply
licence originally issued. ASN authorisation is required for for a Race Club Licence to allow them to race only in Junior
each licensing year. Race Formulae specifically authorised by Motorsport UK. The
Licence application must be endorsed and submitted to
Acts Prejudicial to Motor Sport Motorsport UK by a Junior Race Championship Organising Club.
This Licence will state ‘Junior Race Formulae Only’ and will be
6. A competition licence holder who does anything to bring held by the Championship Organising Club(s).
motor sport into disrepute or commits an act prejudicial to the
interest of motor sport generally may face disciplinary action Exemptions from 8.2.1. are as follows:
(C.1.1.4 and H3.1.2). A Licence so suspended shall be 8.2.2. Anyone who has held a Race National B or Interclub
surrendered to Motorsport UK forthwith on demand licence at any time during 2018, 2019 or 2020. Competitors
(A.2.2.1.1 – 2.2.1.4). who have not renewed or held a Race National B or Interclub
licence since 2017 must comply with the requirement for first
Minimum Ages time applicants detailed above.
7. In all cases where the applicant is under 18 years of age it is 8.2.3. *Anyone who can provide proof of having ever held, or
necessary that the application is counter-signed by the Parent entitled to hold, a Race licence of higher status than Restricted,
or Guardian. Proof of guardianship may be required. National ‘B’ or Interclub. Competitors who have not renewed
their licence for five years or more will be required to pass the
• Please refer to Chart 7 Appendix 1 after this section to assess
ARDS written examination.
eligibility.
8.2.4. *Anyone who has held a Competition Licence during
7.1. A Competitor shall not take time off school to participate
2019 or 2020 and can produce written proof of having been
in motorsport without the prior written approval of their school.
classified as a finisher in at least eight Rallycross, or five Time
Attack Hot Lap Challenge events during that time and who
How to Apply for a Competition passes a written examination.
Licence 8.2.5. *Anyone who is entitled to an International ‘A’ or ‘B’
Kart licence and who passes a written examination.**
8.1. With the exception of first time applicants for a Race, Kart
or Stage Rally licence all applicants should read these notes and 8.2.6. *Anyone who, being a foreign national, can produce
complete an Application for Competition Licence Form provided proof from their ASN that they have the necessary racing
by Motorsport UK. Any changes to the wording on the official experience.
form will make it null and void. After having completed all the 8.2.7. *Anyone, during the year of their 16th birthday, who is
relevant sections of the application form, an applicant must entitled to a Kart International ‘B’ licence, (or is otherwise
send it, with the appropriate fee and a passport type photograph approved by Motorsport UK) and who passes a written
to Motorsport UK. Motorsport UK will use its best endeavours to examination. The Race Club licence will be issued to the Race
process and deliver the licence to the applicant within 15 Organising Club. The use of this licence will be restricted to
working days of receipt of the application by Motorsport UK. specifically authorised Race Championships and will be held by
Processing may take longer if we have to check the applicant’s the Club until the competitor reaches their 16th birthday.**
health. Therefore, you are recommended to allow for this time 8.2.8. *A Race National licence may be applied for by:
before the first event for which the licence is required.
Applicants with no health or other problems appertaining to (a) a holder of an International Competition Licence issued
their application may, on payment of an Express Handling Fee, by the Auto Cycle Union and providing that proof is
apply for priority handling and Motorsport UK will issue their produced of competing in International motor cycle
licences within 3 working days. For applicants paying the racing during the preceding five years
additional Express Handling fee arrangements may be made, (b) the holder of a Kart International ‘A’ or ‘B’ licence,
upon request, to confirm to organisers that they are a licence subject to passing the ARDS written examination.**
holder, this will usually include the waiver of the non-
* As the written examination is based on the Competitors’
production of a licence fee (22.1). To speed the process please
Yearbook and other information contained in the ‘Go Racing
clearly mark the envelope ‘EXPRESS’ and this should preferably
Driver Pack’, it is recommended that the pack is purchased in
be sent by Recorded Delivery.
these exemption categories.
If an applicant doesn’t receive the licence, after allowing for
** For those applicants who have no competition car driving
the processing and delivery time, Motorsport UK should be
experience or who do not hold a road driving licence no
notified in writing. If the notice is received by Motorsport UK
exemption from the ARDS course is permitted. Proof of
within 6 weeks of despatch of the licence by Motorsport UK, it
competition car driving experience will be required to
will issue a duplicate.
accompany your application for a Car Racing licence.
After 6 weeks have elapsed, the normal duplicate licence
charge will be levied in accordance with Part 3, Appendix 1.
H 128 Common Regulations for Competitors: Licences (H)

Kart Licences 8.4.3. Anyone who has ever held a Restricted or National
Rally licence.
8.3. A competitor making an application for the first time for a
Kart (not Kart Clubman) licence must obtain a novice kart 8.4.4. Anyone who, being a foreign national, can produce
driver ‘Starting Karting Pack’, which contains the required proof from their ASN that they have held a licence valid for
application form, from Motorsport UK and then complete an driving on Special Stage Rallies or Hill Rallies.
approved course at a school registered with the Association of 8.4.5. The RS National Navigator Licence is not valid as a
Racing Kart School (ARKS). The procedure to be followed is driver’s licence at any grade of event.
contained in the ‘Pack’. Exemptions are as follows:
8.3.1. Anyone who has held a Kart National ‘B’ licence at any
time during 2018, 2019 or 2020. Competitors who have not Medical Declarations and Records
renewed or held a National ‘B’ licence since 2017 or earlier 9.1. Medical Declaration – All Applicants
must comply with the requirement for first time applicants
detailed above. There are certain medical conditions as detailed in 10.1.9,
which are incompatible with the practise of motor sports at any
8.3.2. *Anyone who can provide proof of having ever held, or status of event. All applicants are required to complete an
entitled to hold, a Kart or Race licence of higher status than annual medical self declaration as to their medical fitness to
Restricted, National ‘B’ or Interclub. Competitors who have not compete in motor sports competition. If an applicant has not
renewed their licence for 5 years or more will be required to had a recent medical examination and eyesight test or they do
pass the ARKS written examination. not understand any part of the medical requirements set out
8.3.3. Anyone who can provide proof of having ever held a hereunder they are strongly recommended to have an
Kart Clubman or KX licence and can produce written proof of examination or eye test other than as provided for in 10.1.11.
having been classified as a finisher in at least 6 Kart At all times any decision as to fitness or unfitness to compete
Endurance, Kart Tyro/Clubman or KX races, held under the shall ultimately reside entirely with Motorsport UK.
jurisdiction of Motorsport UK, during 2018, 2019 or 2020. 9.2. Access to Records
• (The ‘Starting Karting Pack’ is required in this instance and Access to Medical Reports Act 1988/Access to Personal Files
the driver will be required to pass the ARKS written and Medical Reports (Northern Ireland) Order 1991 (“the
examination.) Acts”)/Access to Health Records and Reports Act 1993 (Isle of
8.3.4. Anyone who can provide proof of holding a National Man).
Schools Karting Association (NatSKA) National licence during Before we can apply for a medical report from a doctor who has
2018, 2019 or 2020. cared for you, we need your consent by signing the Declaration
8.3.5. *Anyone who can provide proof of having satisfactorily in Section 5 of the application. Before doing so, however, you
completed eight qualifying kart races (as approved by should read this notice carefully, as it sets out your rights under
Motorsport UK), a minimum of four of which must be outdoor the Acts and the procedures for dealing with reports.
races.
• (The ‘Starting Karting Pack’ is required in this instance and 9.2.1. You do not have to give your consent but, if you do, you
the driver will be required to pass the ARKS written can say whether you wish to see the report before it is sent to
examination.) Motorsport UK’s Medical Consultant. If you do not give consent,
8.3.6. Anyone who, being a foreign national, can produce we will be unable to proceed with your application for a
proof from their ASN that they have the necessary Karting Competition Licence.
experience. 9.2.2. If you say you wish to see the report, we will write to
8.3.7. A Kart National licence may be applied for by a holder your doctor and advise you that we have done so, and we will
of a National Competition Licence issued by the Auto Cycle tell your doctor you wish to see the report. You will then have
Union providing that proof is produced of competing in 21 days to contact the doctor about arrangements for you to
National motorcycle racing during the preceding three years. see the report. Of course, the quicker you act, the quicker your
This is also subject to passing the ARKS written examination. application for a Competition Licence can be considered.
*As the written examination is based on the Yearbook and 9.2.3. If you say you do not wish to see the report, we do not
other information contained in the ‘Starting Karting Pack’, it is have to notify you if we apply for one. However, if before such
recommended that the pack is purchased in these exemption a report is sent to us, you write to the doctor saying you wish
categories. to see it, you will then have 21 days to contact the doctor
about arrangements for you to see the report.
Stage Rally Licence 9.2.4. Whether or not you say you wish to see the report
before it is sent to us, the doctor must let you see a copy for up
8.4.1. A competitor making an application for the first time to six months after it is supplied, if you ask.
for an RS Stage Rally licence must obtain a novice stage rally
‘Go Rallying Pack’, which contains the required application 9.2.5. If you ask the doctor for a copy of the report, he can
form, from Motorsport UK and then complete an approved charge you a reasonable fee to cover his costs.
course at a school registered with the British Association of 9.2.6. If you see a report before it is sent to us, the doctor
Rally Schools (BARS). The procedure to be followed is cannot submit it until he has your consent. You can write to the
contained in the ‘Pack’. Exemptions are as follows: doctor, asking him to amend any part of the report which you
8.4.2. Anyone who has ever held a Non-Race National ‘B’ consider to be incorrect or misleading, and have attached to
licence or higher, or equivalent, valid for driving on Special the report a statement of your views on any part where you
Stage Rallies held before 31 December 2001. and the doctor are not in agreement.

9.2.7. The doctor is not obliged to let you see any part of a 10.1.8. Epilepsy is incompatible with fitness to Race, Kart,
report if, in his opinion, that would be likely to cause serious Kart Endurance, Kart Tyro, Kart Bambino, Rallycross or Stage
harm to your physical or mental health or that of others, or Rally. If a person with epilepsy has not had a seizure or
would indicate the doctor’s intentions towards you, or if medication to prevent or control fits for a period of ten years
disclosure would be likely to reveal information relating to, or they may present that case to Motorsport UK’s Medical
the identity of someone else who has supplied information Consultant for consideration. For other events a person with
about you, unless that person has consented or the information epilepsy may be considered for a competition licence providing
relates to, or has been supplied by, a health professional they can show that they have not had a fit for five years
involved in caring for you. In such cases, the doctor must notify whether on or off medication.
you and you will be limited to seeing any remaining part of the 10.1.9. The following medical conditions may prevent the
report. If it is the whole report, which is affected, he must not granting of a Competition Licence:
send it to us unless you give your consent.
(a) Myocardial infarction.
Medical Declaration – Car, Truck or Long Circuit Kart Racing
and all International Licence Applicants (b) Myocardial ischaemia.
10.1.1. An applicant 60 years of age or over applying for a (c) Coronary artery by-pass surgery.
Car, Truck, or Long Circuit Kart Racing Competition Licence (d) Coronary Angioplasty.
must pass a Medical Examination by their General Practitioner (e) Valvular Disease of the Heart or other abnormal
(GP). Thereafter they will be required to complete an annual condition whether operated on or not.
medical self declaration until the age of 65. Applicants 65 years
of age and over must undergo and pass a medical examination (f) Severe hypertension which has given rise to
in their 65th year and at the following intervals, their 70th, cardiopulmonary problems.
72nd and 74th years and there after annually. The Competition (g) Any mental or behavioural disorders*, past or present
Licence must be issued within 3 months of the date of the whether or not under treatment with drugs or therapy.
medical after which time the report will need to be revalidated
(h) Epilepsy, seizures or any other neurological conditions.
by the examining GP. For International licence requirements for
those 45 years and over, refer to 11. *As defined in ICD.10 (International Classification of
Diseases).
10.1.2. All applicants for an International Competition
Licence must pass a Medical Examination by their GP every 10.1.10. The following eyesight standards are required to be
year. International Competition Licences incorporate a FIA met by applicants for a national licence.
Medical Certificate of Aptitude, and every 2 years for applicants Applicants for International Licences please refer to FIA
under 45 a 12-lead electrocardiogram. For an International Standards, www.fia.com (Appendix L).
Rally both driver and co-driver of the car are required by the
FIA to hold a full International Rally Driver’s licence. (a) Minimum corrected visual acuity must be 6/6 with both
eyes open.
10.1.3. No Car, Truck, Long Circuit Kart Racing or
International licence will be issued until the Medical (b) Minimum binocular field should measure at least 120
Examination Report, if required, has been completed, endorsed degrees along the horizontal meridian with no defects
and signed by the applicant’s GP. within the central 20 degrees.
10.1.4. In the event of any uncertainty as to whether or not (c) Spectacles should be fitted with shatterproof lenses.
the applicant satisfies the Medical requirements, the Contact lenses if worn should be certified as satisfactory
examination form should be signed by the GP and should then for motor sport by the ophthalmic specialist who
be sent directly to Motorsport UK’s Medical Section supplied them.
Administrator, with any additional information which may be of (d) A person who suddenly loses sight in one eye will not be
assistance. allowed to hold a licence until five years has lapsed.
10.1.5. Any fee charged for the medical examination is the (e) Double vision is not compatible with the issue of a
responsibility of the applicant. This also applies to any Competition Licence.
additional reports and Specialist examinations requested by (f) Normal colour vision; method of analysis used should be
Motorsport UK in connection with an application for a a pass of the Ishihara test (24 plate version) with the
Competition Licence. first 15 plates, presented in random order, being
10.1.6. The medical examination should be carried out to a identified without error. In the case of any anomaly,
standard similar to that required for Life Insurance but with recourse is to the Farnsworth test “Panel D15” or to an
specific attention to the following: analogous system as approved by Motorsport UK. In any
10.1.7. Diabetics requiring treatment with insulin will not event, as well as passing such tests as referred to above,
normally be issued with a licence valid for Racing, Karting, Kart there must be no risk of any errors in the perception of
Clubman, Rallycross, Stage Rallying or International Rallying. In the colours of flags or any light boxes (LED or otherwise)
certain circumstances the Medical Consultant at Motorsport UK used in competitions.
will be prepared to consider applications in writing by Insulin 10.1.11. Race, Truck and Long Circuit Kart.
controlled Diabetics. Each applicant would need to present (a) For Race, Truck and Long Circuit Kart first time
themself to a Diabetics Specialist recommended by Motorsport applicants a vision test to include a test for colour
UK and any costs incurred would be borne by the applicant. blindness is required to 10.1.10.
(b) Applicants renewing from the age of 45 years and over
are required to complete a vision test every 3 years
(10.1.10.a and b).

General 12.1.5. Disabled drivers may be required to present

10.2. themselves for examination by Motorsport UK’s Medical
Consultant. If required to attend such examination the applicant
(a) It is strongly recommended that all competitors should will be required to provide, in advance, a note from his/her GP
be immunised against tetanus. describing the applicant’s disability and, if applicable, an opinion
(b) It is recommended that asthmatics should wear an from any specialist who has been consulted.
identity tag (i.e. bracelet or necklace) declaring that they 12.1.6. Any driver or co-driver/navigator who has any medical
are asthmatic and that they should inform the event’s condition or disability or who is currently on anti-coagulant
Chief Medical Officer of their condition before therapy should declare this at the time of entering. Such
competing. information to be solely for the use of the Chief of medical
(c) It is strongly recommended that an annual eyesight test services in the event of an accident.
is taken other than as provided for in 10.1.11. 12.1.7. Those competing in accordance with 12.1.4 in an
(d) The mouth should be kept clear of anything likely to activity where competition numbers as defined in J.4.1 or in
cause a blockage of the airway in the event of an U.17.25-17.28 should display the FIA Non-Ambulant Logo (as
incident. It is advisable to remove false dentures and to supplied by Motorsport UK) on both sides of the vehicle
refrain from chewing gum. adjacent to the side numbers to alert marshals in the case of an
(e) Competitors are advised to refrain from wearing incident. (Drawing 12.1.7.)
jewellery which, in the event of an incident, could prove 12.1.8. Competitors in all disciplines must be able to
hazardous. evacuate the cockpit in a maximum of 10 seconds whilst
(f) The Motorsport UK reference, as the minimum complying with the conditions as prescribed in J.5.19.2.
benchmark for licence requirements, is the regulations 12.1.9. Postal applicants for an RS Clubmans Licence who
laid down by the DVLA in relation to Group 2 Driving answer yes to either of the following questions:
Licences. • Do you have any serious medical condition which affects your
Medical Declaration – International Licence Applicants – ability to drive and control a car?
45 and over • Are you epileptic or do you suffer from any fits, fainting spells
11.1.1. In addition to the requirements of 9 and 10 above, the or blackouts or take any medication to control this?
following are required for International Licence Applicants 45 may be issued with a Competition Licence endorsed NonDriver
years of age and over. to allow participation as a passenger or navigator.
11.1.2. A current written report of a stress related 12.1.10. For events other than those Cross Country events
Electrocardiogram is required for all International licence included within P25.1. passengers applying for an RS Clubmans
applicants 45 years of age and over. A stress related ECG will Licence on the day who answer yes to either of the following:
be valid for two years and will need to be subsequently
• Do you have any serious medical condition which affects your
undertaken in respect of the licence application in the third
ability to drive and control a car?
year. (Do not send Trace.)
• Are you epileptic or do you suffer from any fits, fainting spells
11.1.3. The stress electrocardiogram shall be carried out to a
or blackouts or take any medication to control this?
symptom limitation on a motorised treadmill to a standard
Bruce Protocol; an equivalent bicycle ergometric protocol is may participate on the day, subject to 12.1.8. as a passenger or
acceptable. Recording is to be made in 12 leads, at rest, navigator and may be issued with their Competition Licence
following hyperventilation, and for each minute of exercise and endorsed Non-Driver.
each of ten minutes of recovery. Reason for cessation to be
stated; report submitted must be by a specialist accredited in
cardiology and signed by a consultant cardiologist. Upgrading, Downgrading and
Medical Declaration – Disabled Drivers Retention of Licence
12.1.1. Any applicant with a congenital abnormality of any Retention and Downgrading
limb, or amputation or with any other disability should first
contact Motorsport UK’s Medical Section Administrator at 13.1.1. An applicant may retain his or her licence if they meet
Motorsport UK House who will be pleased to advise and help the criteria set out below. If an applicant for whatever reason
the applicant. does not qualify to retain their current licence grade they will
be automatically downgraded according to these regulations.
12.1.2. In addition to the requirements of 9, 10 and 11 above,
disabled applicants should note the following: 13.1.2. Upon renewal an applicant may voluntarily take out a
licence of lesser grade than that to which they are entitled.
12.1.3. The following medical conditions may prevent the
granting of a Competition Licence: 13.1.3. Upon receipt of a written request, an existing licence
holder who wishes to exchange their licence for one of lesser
(a) Paraplegia grade may do so but only once during the year.
(b) Hemiplegia 13.1.4. The charge for so doing will be the payment of the
(c) Quadriplegia downgrade fee as per Part 3, Appendix 1 and forfeit of the cost
(d) Loss of limb. difference (if any) between the two licences. Any subsequent
upgrade will be charged in accordance with Part 3, Appendix 1.
12.1.4. When applying for a Competition Licence all
applicants are required to declare any physical disability.

Upgrading Procedure 14.1.5. A competitor who can provide proof of ever having
held a Race International ‘C’ licence may renew it for a 2021
13.2.1. Competitors wishing to collect signatures for Race International ‘C’ licence or a 2021 Race National, Race
upgrading their competition licence must use the Upgrade International ‘D’ or Race Club licence.
Card. For the Upgrade Card to be valid it must be signed in ink
and must bear a passport type photograph of the holder, which 14.1.6. A competitor who can provide proof of ever having
must be permanently fixed to the Upgrade Card in the space held a Race International ‘A’ or ‘B’ licence may renew it for a
provided. 2021 Race International ‘C’, Race International ‘D’ Race
National or Race Club licence. Special arrangements exist for
13.2.2. lf you want to upgrade your licence on renewal and retaining an International ‘A’ or ‘B’ licence and are contained in
you have met the Upgrading criteria detailed in this section, Appendix L of the FIA International Sporting Code..
please forward your completed 2020 Competition Licence
Application Form together with the appropriate licences and/or Racing – How to Upgrade a Licence
Upgrade Card containing the signatures and the required 14.2.1. Please note that Rallycross signatures are NOT
payment to the Licence Section. acceptable for upgrading any Race licence.
13.2.3. If you want to upgrade your licence and you are 14.2.2. Race Club to Race National
already in possession of a current 2021 Competition Licence, A competitor who is qualified to hold a 2021 Race Club licence
please complete the licence amendment card which can be may upgrade it to Race National licence either at renewal or
found at www.motorsportuk.org within the competitor resource during the year as follows:
centre and forward it, together with your 2021 Competition
Licence and any other appropriate licences and/or Upgrade (i) Obtain Clerk of the Course’s signatures on the Upgrade
Card containing the necessary signatures with the required Card certifying that the qualifying events have been
payment to the Licence Section. The payment is calculated as successfully completed. These are 6 Interclub or
the difference between the cost of the existing licence and the Clubman Races (these can all be from one circuit), or 12
new licence plus the upgrading fee as detailed in Appendix 1. A Junior Race signatures, and must not contain more than
request for an upgrading signature has to be made to the 1 signature from Races organised by or on behalf of
organisers, and if the results of the event show that the driver’s Racing Schools which form part of a school course or
performance was satisfactory, his/her Upgrade Card will be curriculum.
signed by the Clerk of the Course in the space provided. In the (ii) One of the Clerk of the Course signatures required for
case of Kart Races, only the Motorsport UK Steward of the having successfully completed a Race may be replaced
Meeting is empowered to sign and only one signature per by a Clerk of the Course signature recorded on the
meeting is permitted, (Kart Endurance, Kart Clubman or Upgrade Card for completing a day on a marshal’s post
Bambino Kart signatures are not accepted to upgrade a Kart during a race meeting.
Race Licence). A maximum of two signatures may be obtained 14.2.3. One of the Clerk of the Course signatures for having
at a car race or Long Circuit Kart meeting. In exceptional successfully completed a Race may be replaced with a
circumstances only, documentary evidence, such as printed signature recorded on the Upgrade Card for having successfully
official results sheets may be considered as proof of completed an ARDS Advanced Course.
performance for upgrading. Results which predate the
competitors last upgrade will only be accepted where the total 14.2.3.1. Exceptionally, and for drivers having first
number of results obtained is sufficient to meet the upgrade satisfactorily completed an ARDS Advanced Course, these races
criteria from the basic competition licence for that discipline to may be part of a National status Championship, designated
that being sought. specifically by Motorsport UK for this purpose, and in which the
candidate may participate with a Race Club licence for one
season only.
Racing Licences
14.2.4. Race National to International ‘D’ Race. A competitor
Racing – How to Retain a Licence who is qualified to hold a 2021 National Race licence may
14.1.1. Note: A competitor who is unable to retain their Race upgrade it to International ‘D’ Race licence either at renewal or
licence as mentioned below may be required to pass a course during the year, without any further qualification.
at an Association of Racing Drivers’ School. Exemptions to this 14.2.5. Race National or Race International ‘D’ to
requirement are as detailed in 8.2 of this section. Competitors International ‘C’ . A competitor who is qualified to hold a 2021
qualified to retain a National ‘A’ or higher licence, who have Race National licence or Race International ‘D’ licence may
not renewed their licence for five years or more will be upgrade it to Race International ‘C’ licence either at renewal or
required to pass the ARDS written examination. during the year as follows: Obtain Clerk of the Course’s
14.1.2. A competitor who held a Race Club licence in any one signatures on the Upgrade Card certifying that the qualifying
of the years 2018, 2019 or 2020 may renew it for a 2021 Race events have been successfully completed. These are 3 National
Club licence. ‘A’/National Races OR 2 National ‘A’/National plus 2 National
‘B’/Interclub or Clubman Races OR 6 National ‘B’/Interclub or
14.1.3. A competitor who can provide proof of having ever Clubman Races. In all options signatures must be obtained at 3
held a Race National or National ‘A’ licence may renew it for different venues.
either a 2021 Race National, Race International ‘D’ or Race
Club licence. 14.2.5.1. For any competitor who has attained their Race
National licence in accordance with 14.2.11. a minimum of 5
14.1.4. A competitor who can provide proof of ever having Clerk of the Course’s signatures on the Upgrade Card are
held an ‘H1’ Historic Race International licence may renew it required, irrespective of status.
for a 2021 Race International ‘D’licence, 2021 Race National
licence or a 2021 Race Club licence.

14.2.6. International ‘C’ to International ‘B’ Race. A competitor 15.2.4. A competitor who is qualified to hold a 2021 RS
who is qualified to hold a 2021 Race International ‘C’ licence Interclub - Stage Rally licence may upgrade it to a Rally
may upgrade it to International ‘B’ Race licence either at International ‘H’ (Valid International Historic Rally Only) licence
renewal or during the year in accordance with Appendix L of either at renewal or during the year byobtaining Clerk of the
the FIA International Sporting Code. Course signatures on theUpgrade Card certifying that six rallies
14.2.7. Race International ‘B’ to Race International ‘A’. of which at least three are Special Stage Rally events have
In accordance with Appendix L of the FIA International Sporting been completed. One of the Clerk of the Course signatures for
Code. having successfully completed a Stage Rally may be replaced
with a signature for having successfully completed a BARS
14.2.8. Race National to Race International ‘D’. Advanced Course.
A competitor who is qualified to hold a 2021 Race National
licence may upgrade it to Race International ‘D’ licence either RS National - Stage Rally to Rally International ‘R’
at renewal or during the year without further qualification. 15.2.5. A competitor who is qualified to hold a 2021 RS
14.2.9. Deleted. National - Stage Rally licence may upgrade it to an
International ‘R’ Rally licence either at renewal or during the
14.2.10. Deleted. year by obtaining Clerk of the Course signatures on the
Karting to Race National Upgrade Card certifying that 1 National Special Stage Rally or 2
14.2.11. Kart competitors who hold a Kart International ‘A’ or Interclub Special Stage Rally events have been completed.
International ‘B’ licence may apply for the Race National RS Interclub or equivalent to RS Interclub – Stage Rally and
licence without further qualification. above
15.2.6. Follow the procedure for applicants for a Stage Rally
licence detailed in 8.4 and then proceed as in RS Interclub –
Stage Rally Licences Stage Rally to RS National – Stage Rally and RS National -
Stage Rally to Rally International ‘R’ above.
Rallying – How to Retain a Licence
RS National Navigator to Rally International ‘R’
15.1.1. Note: A competitor who is unable to retain their RS
15.2.7. Follow the procedure for applicants for a Stage Rally
Stage Rally licence as detailed below may be required to pass a
licence detailed in 8.4 and then proceed as in RS Interclub –
course at a British Association of Rally Schools (BARS).
Stage Rally to RS National – Stage Rally and RS National -
Exemptions to this requirement are detailed in 8.4. of this
Stage Rally to Rally International ‘R’above.
Section.
Adding an RS National Navigator
15.1.2. A competitor who can provide proof of having ever
held a National or National ‘A’ Rally licence may renew it for a 15.2.8. Competitors may add an RS National Navigator
2021 RS National Stage Rally licence or a 2021 RS Rally licence to an RS Clubmans or Inter-Club licence at time of
International ‘H’ (Valid International Historic Rally Only) renewal or during the year on payment of the fee as detailed in
licence. Appendix 1.
15.1.3. A competitor who can provide proof of having ever 15.2.9. The RS Rally National Navigator Licence is not valid
held an International Rally licence may renew it for a 2021 RS as a driver’s licence at any grade of event.
International ‘R’ Rally licence or a 2021 RS Rally International RS Interclub to International ‘R’ Road Rally
‘H’ (Valid International Historic Rally Only) licence.
15.2.10. A competitor who is qualified to hold an RS
15.1.4. A competitor who can provide proof of having ever Interclub licence may upgrade it to an International ‘R’ Road
held an International Historic Rally licence may renew it for a Rally licence either at renewal or during the year by obtaining
2021 RS Rally International ‘H’ (Valid International Historic Clerk of the Course signatures on the Upgrade Card certifying
Rally Only) licence or an RS National Stage Rally licence.. that 3 rallies of Clubman or higher status, two of which must
Rallying – How to Upgrade a Licence be Road Rally or Navigation events which have been
completed.
15.2.1. Please note that Speed, Rallycross or Cross Country
signatures are NOT acceptable for upgrading any RS Stage A Clerk of the Course signature from Stage Rallies is valid in
Rally licence. lieu of the equivalent grade of Road Rally.
RS Interclub - Stage Rally to RS National - Stage Rally Speed Licences
Deleted
15.2.2. A competitor who is qualified to hold a 2021 RS
Interclub - Stage Rally licence may upgrade it to an RS National Rallycross Licences
Stage Rally licence either at renewal or during the year by Deleted
obtaining Clerk of the Course signatures on the Upgrade Card
certifying that six rallies of which at least three are Special RS Licence Retention
Stage Rally events have been completed.
15.2.3. One of the Clerk of the Course signatures for having How to Retain a Licence
successfully completed a Stage Rally may be replaced with a 16.1.1. A competitor who has ever held a Speed International,
signature for having successfully completed a BARS Advanced Speed National, Speed National ‘A’ or Speed National ‘A’ (OPEN)
Course. licence. may renew it for the equivalent or a lower grade of
RS Interclub – Stage Rally to Rally International ‘H’ (Valid licence in 2021.
International Historic Rally Only) 16.1.2. A competitor who can provide proof of ever having
held a National or National ‘A’ Rallycross licence may renew it
for the same or lower grade of RS National licence in 2021.

16.1.3. A competitor who can provide proof of having ever Truck Racing Licences
held an International Rallycross licence may renew it for the
same or lower grade of RS National licence or International ‘C’ Truck Racing – How to Retain a Licence
Off-Road licence in 2021. 18.1.1. Retention of a Truck Racing licence is exactly the
16.1.4. All other applicants can apply for an RS Interclub same as for a Race licence. Please read 14.1.
licence. Truck Racing – How to Upgrade a Licence
RS Licence Upgrade 18.1.2. These are special licences and the National Truck
Racing licence can be issued in one of the two following ways:
How to Upgrade a Licence 18.1.3. A competitor who is qualified to hold a Race National
17.1.1. A competitor who is qualified to hold a 2021 RS or International licence must satisfactorily complete an agreed
Interclub licence may upgrade it to an RS National licence instruction course in driving Heavy Goods Vehicles. OR
either at renewal or during the year by obtaining Clerk of the 18.1.4. A competitor who already is the holder of a
Course signatures on the Upgrade Card certifying that; category C RTA licence must complete an ARDS racing course
(a) six Interclub Hill Climbs or Sprints. Signatures must have and take out a Truck Race National licence.
been obtained at a minimum of two different venues. 18.1.5. Truck National to Truck International ‘C’
(One of the six signatures required may be replaced by a Obtain the Clerk of the Course’s signature on the Upgrade Card
signature from a MOTORSPORT UK Recognised Hillclimb at four races of at least 8 laps duration. A maximum of 2
and Sprint School confirming successful completion of signatures can be obtained at one meeting. If races are of less
the school course) OR Obtain the Clerk of the Course’s than 8 laps, 2 such races will count for one signature.
signatures on the Upgrade Card at six Clubman or
Interclub Rallycross events. Kart Licences
(b) six Competitive Safaris or Hill Rallies have been
completed. Kart – How to Retain a Licence
(c) Or as provided for in 15.2.4. 19.1.1. Note: A competitor who is unable to retain their Kart
licence as detailed below may be required to pass a course at
Or any combination of the above. an Association of Registered Kart Schools (ARKS). Exemptions
RS Interclub to RS National (Drag) to International Drag to this requirement are detailed in 8.3 of this Section.
Competitors qualified to retain a National or higher licence,
17.1.2. To obtain a licence for Drag Racing higher than
who have not renewed their licence for 5 years or more will be
Interclub, a driver must submit with their application to
required to pass the ARKS written examination.
upgrade, a letter of endorsement from a recognised Drag
Racing Club. A system of licence endorsement for the category 19.1.2. A competitor who held a National ‘B’ Kart licence
of vehicle being driven is in place. See Section 5. during 2018, 2019 or 2020 may renew it in 2021.
Race or RS National to Off Road International ‘C’ 19.1.3. A competitor who has ever held a kart National or
National ‘A’ licence may renew it for the same or lower grade
17.1.3. A competitor who has held a National ‘A’ Rallycross,
of licence in 2021.
National ‘A’ Rally, National ‘A’ Stage Rally or National ‘A’ Race
licence prior to 31.12.02 may upgrade it to an Off Road 19.1.4. A competitor who has ever held a Kart International
International “C” licence on payment of the appropriate fee as ‘C’ licence may renew it for the same or lower grade of licence
detailed in Appendix 1, OR obtain the Clerk of the Course’s in 2021.
signatures on the Upgrade Card at two Clubman, Interclub or 19.1.5. Special arrangements exist for retaining an
National Rallycross events. International ‘A’ or ‘B’ licence and are contained in the CIK-FIA
RS Interclub to Off Road International ‘Junior-C’. Annuaire.
This licence is valid for FIA Specified Categories only
Kart – How to Upgrade a Licence
17.1.4. Drivers between 14 and 17 years of age may be
19.2.1. Please note that Kart Endurance, Kart Clubman (with
issued the Off-Road“Junior-C” licence, subject to, having
the exception of 19.2.2) or Bambino Kart signatures are NOT
achieved their 14th birthday prior to 1st January in the year of
acceptable for upgrading any Kart Licence.
participation and being under 17 years on the date of licence
issue. The driver must have obtained the Clerk of the Course’s Kart Inter-club to Kart National
signatures on the Upgrade Card at four Clubman or Interclub 19.2.2. A Competitor who is qualified to hold a Kart Interclub
Rallycross events and have participated in Motorsport UK licence may upgrade it to a Kart National licence either at
sanctioned motor sport for 2 years prior to application. renewal or during the year as follows: Obtain the Motorsport
RS National to Cross Country International ‘R’ UK Steward’s signature on the Upgrade Card at six Clubman
(prior to 31.12.2019) or Interclub Kart Races. One of these
17.1.5. A competitor who is qualified to hold a 2021 RS
signatures may have been obtained at NatSKA or Kart Tyro
National licence may upgrade it to an International ‘R’ Cross
meetings held under a Motorsport UK Permit. Completion of
Country licence either at renewal or during the year by
the ARKS Course (8.3) will constitute one of the six signatures.
obtaining Clerk of the Course signatures on the Upgrade Card
Signatures must have been obtained at a minimum of three
certifying two Interclub Competitive Safaris or one National
different venues. For competitors in Long Circuit events only
Competitive Safari have been completed.
two different venues are required so long as the application is
supported by a Long Circuit Karting organising Club. For
upgrades containing both Short and Long Circuit signatures the
minimum of three different venues is required.
A competitor may only obtain one signature per meeting.

Race National to Kart National 21.1.5. One Entrant’s licence covers all the entries at a
19.2.3. A Competitor who is qualified to hold a Race National meeting in the name of that Entrant.
licence may apply for a Kart National licence either at renewal Competition Licence Restrictions
or during the year subject to the following:
Successful completion of the ARKS written test, in addition to 22.1.1. The following restrictions apply:
having obtained the Motorsport UK Steward’s signature on the 22.1.2. No person shall apply for or hold a current Entrant’s
Upgrade Card at one Short Circuit Interclub Kart Race. and/or Driver’s licence from more than one ASN (other than in
Kart National to Kart International ‘C’ Junior, Restricted or 22.1.5. below) and such licences shall, if both are required,
Senior always be obtained from the same ASN.
19.2.4. A competitor who is qualified to hold a National 22.1.3. No person may apply for or hold more than one
licence may upgrade it to an International ‘C’ licence either at current licence of the same category.
renewal or during the year as follows: 22.1.4. In special circumstances and, only once annually, the
holder of a licence issued by Motorsport UK may apply to
Obtain the Clerk of the Course or Motorsport UK Steward’s
another ASN to issue them with a licence. This may only be
signature (G2.4.13 and 5.2.19 applies) on the Upgrade Card at
granted if they are permanently resident in the territory of the
six Interclub or 3 National Kart Races. An International ‘C’ Junior
ASN to whom they are applying, have surrendered their licence
licence can be issued to drivers between their 12th birthday
to, and obtained written permission from Motorsport UK.
(reaching their 12th birthday during the calendar year) and
under 14 years of age when the Licence is issued. An 22.1.5. A British citizen, having a licence issued in a foreign
International ‘C’ Restricted can be issued to drivers between country which is not endorsed with the EU flag (27), will be
their 14th birthday (reaching their 14th birthday during the able to take part in events within the territory of Motorsport
calendar year) and under 14 years of age when the Licence is UK, subject to also taking out a Motorsport UK Interclub or
issued. An International ‘C’ Restricted can be issued to drivers National Competition Licence.
between their 14th birthday (reaching their 14th birthday during
the calendar year) and under 15 years of age when the Licence Competition Licence – Holder’s Indemnity and
issued. An International ‘C’ Senior licence can be issued to Undertaking
drivers reaching their 15th birthday during the calendar year.
Application must be made in accordance with the Regulations 23.1.1. In consideration of Motorsport UK granting a
published in the 2021 FIA Annuaire du Sport Karting. Competition Licence, the holder binds himself to the following
requirements and undertakings (A.2.6, A10 and D.13):
Kart National or Kart International ‘C’ to International ‘B’.
23.1.2. To abide by the Motorsport UK Regulations and any
19.2.5. A competitor must reach their 15th birthday during amendments or additions thereto which may be in force at any
the calendar year to be eligible for a Kart International ‘B’ time that the licence is used for the purpose of taking part in a
licence and make application in accordance with 2021 CIK motor competition.
Annuaire.
23.1.3. To pay as liquidated damages for any breach of these
19.2.6. Kart International ‘B’ to Kart International ‘A’. Regulations any sums awarded against him or the organisation
A competitor must reach their 15th birthday during the which he represents within the maxima set out in the
calendar year and application must be made in accordance with Regulations.
the Regulations published in the 2020 CIK Annuaire. 23.1.4. That to the best of the licence holder’s knowledge
and belief the driver(s) possess(es) the standard of competence
Cross Country Licences necessary for an event of the type to which an entry relates
Deleted and that the vehicle entered is suitable and road worthy for the
event having regard to the course and the speeds which will be
Competition Licence – Fees reached.
23.1.5. That where appropriate, the use of the car entered
20. See Part 3, Appendix 1, Competition Fees for details. shall be covered by insurance as required by the law, which is
valid for such part of the event as shall take place on roads as
Competition Licence – Inspection defined by the law.
21.1.1. Licences must be produced for inspection at all events 23.1.6. That any competitor taking part in an event is
prior to a competitor taking part. suffering from any disability whether permanent, or temporary,
which is likely to affect prejudicially his normal control of his
21.1.2. Competitors failing to produce a correct licence will vehicle at the time of the event, may not take part unless he
pay a non-production fee as detailed in Part 3, Appendix 1 or has declared such disability to Motorsport UK which has,
may be disqualified from the event by the Stewards. following such declaration given its written consent to the
21.1.2.1. Exceptionally, for Karting, where both a Kart PG and competitor to compete.
the drivers licence, specific to a single entry, cannot be 23.1.7. That any application form for a licence which is
produced a single non-refundable fee will be payable. signed by a person under the age of 18 years shall be counter-
21.1.3. Under no circumstances can this fee be considered as signed by that person’s Parent or Guardian. Proof of
a substitute for holding a valid Competition Licence. guardianship may be required.
21.1.4. Only the originals of licences and Upgrade Cards are 23.1.8. Competitors should abstain from the consumption of
acceptable. Photocopies or facsimiled copies are not alcohol or drugs before or during a competition.
acceptable.

23.1.9. The Parent/Guardian of a minor shall sign the (ii) To ensure compatibility with our licence requirements,
following declaration: “I am the Parent/Guardian of the driver I clubs should require foreign competitors to comply with
understand that I shall have the right to be present during any the following:
procedure being carried out under the Supplementary (a) If the event is of Interclub or Clubman status, the
Regulations issued for this event and the General Regulations competitor must be a member of, or join, the organising
of Motorsport UK. As the Parent/Guardian I confirm that I have club or one of the invited clubs.
acquainted myself and the minor with the Motorsport UK
General Regulations, agree to pay any appropriate charges and (b) At an Interclub Race meeting, the competitor must sign
fees pursuant to those Regulations (to include any appendices a declaration that he/she is competent to compete in the
thereto) and hereby agree to be bound by those Regulations appropriate Race, and must satisfy the Clerk of the
and submit myself without reserve to the consequences Course prior to practice that he/she is aware of the flag
resulting from those Regulations (and any subsequent signals. The competitor should be subject to special
alteration thereof). Further, I agree to pay as liquidated observation during practice, and must achieve a lap time
damages any fines imposed upon me up to the maxima set out of at least 120% of the class best, unless the Clerk of the
in Part 3, Appendix 1. (In addition please note that the above is Course is satisfied as to extenuating circumstances. If
subject to the requirements of S.7.1.7 and U.14.1.5.) he/she has not previously finished six Races, the
competitor must carry a novice cross on the rear of the
23.1.10. Where the Parent or Guardian is not present there car (Q11.4.4.).
must be a representative, who must produce a written and
signed authorisation from the Parent/Guardian, to act as their (c) At a National Race meeting, the competitor must sign a
representative. declaration that he/she is competent to compete in that
status of Race, and must satisfy the Clerk of the Course
National Schools Karting Association prior to practice that he/she is aware of the flag signals.
The competitor should be subject to special observation
24.1. Motorsport UK waives the requirement to hold a during practice, and must achieve a lap time of at least
Competition Licence for competitors who hold a National 120% of the class best, unless the Clerk of the Course is
licence issued by the National Schools Karting (NatSKA) in aware of extenuating circumstances.
accordance with their rules which have been agreed with (d) At any International Race meeting the competitor must
Motorsport UK. hold a valid International licence.
(e) Short Circuit Kart Racing. The competitor must carry
Grades of Event and Licence Types and Grades
‘Novice’ number plates unless he/she can provide the
25.1.1. Competitors need a Competition Licence for most organisers with proof of having finished in at least six
forms of motor sport organised under a permit issued by Kart Races. Normal observation during practice.
Motorsport UK. Select the status and type of event from the (f) Long Circuit Kart Races. A declaration must be signed
Chart 26; this shows the minimum acceptable licence. that the competitor has finished at least six Kart Races
25.1.2. Competitors must normally have registered and have (long or short circuit). The competitor must carry ‘Novice’
their licence before competing in any event, but with the number plates unless proof can be provided to the
specific exception of Race, Long Circuit Kart Races* and Stage organisers of having finished at least four long circuit
Rallies**, organisers are permitted to accept a properly Kart Races. Special observation during practice.
completed RS Clubman, RS Interclub or Kart Application Form (g) Interclub Rallies. The driver must hold a road licence
along with the appropriate fee in lieu of the licence. valid within the UK. No other restrictions [see (k)
25.1.3. *Competitors 59 years of age and under who have just regarding insurance].
completed their ARKS test may also produce their correctly (h) National Rallies. As (g) above, but the competitor must
completed application and payment in lieu of the licence sign a declaration that he/she has competed in at least
(except for Long Circuit). four rallies.
25.1.4. **Navigators at Interclub or lower status Stage Rallies (i) Co-Drivers. No special requirements.
may apply for an RS Interclub licence. This can, however, only
(j) All other events. For all other events which do not utilise
be done once annually at events of Interclub or lower status.
the public highway, no special restrictions apply.
No priority fee is payable and the fee for non-production of
licence is not applicable. 25.2.2. British licence holders of National or above grade will
be entitled to compete in National events overseas providing
25.1.5. Licences issued by Motorsport Ireland will be deemed
the event has been inscribed on the ASN’s 2021 Sporting
valid for all British events providing the holders comply with all
Calendar, and comply with the requirements of the event. They
the requirements for the event. Under a reciprocal agreement
will then be subject to the regulations of the appropriate ASN.
British licences are valid in Eire.
These licences will incorporate automatic permission to take
25.2.1. National Competition Licences issued by countries part in such events and contains the words “Overseas start
outside the UK will be deemed valid for British events, permission granted in accordance with FIA ISC”.
providing the following applies and competitors obtain
25.2.3. British licence holders of any International grade will
approval from their own ASN:
be entitled to take part in events of the appropriate type on
(i) The event has been inscribed on the 2020 National condition that those events are entered on the FIA
Calendar and that the holders comply with all the International Calendar. Motorsport UK International licences
requirements for the event. incorporate automatic permission to take part in such events. In
OR case of difficulty please contact Motorsport UK.

25.2.4. Concessions to holders of an International Historic (b) If the Parent or Guardian does not already hold such a
licence may be available, please refer to the FIA International licence, the PG Entrant’s Licence Application must
Sporting Code. accompany the Competition Licence Application form
25.2.5. Non UK Race licence holders attending a Motorsport when it is submitted to Motorsport UK.
UK recognised competition driving school may take part in up (c) At an Event a Competitor must be accompanied by the
to two national events organised by that school on the strict holder of a PG Entrant’s Licence who must sign on as the
condition that they have the agreement of both their parent Entrant of that Competitor. When the holder of the PG
ASN and Motorsport UK. In such cases their original licence Entrant’s Licence is unable to be present (or has signed
must be lodged with Motorsport UK who will then issue a on but subsequently needs to transfer responsibility)
suitable licence for the event, following receipt of a completed they may appoint in writing an Entrant’s Representative
application. This licence will be exchanged for their original to act as their agent for all purposes under these
licence at the conclusion of the event(s). Regulations.
However the holder of the PG Entrant’s Licence will
Entrants remain fully liable and responsible under the
26.1.1. All personal licences entitle the holder to enter the Regulations, as principal, as if they had accompanied the
car, truck or kart* in which he/she will personally take part in Competitor. The Entrant’s Representative must be in
the event. Any other organisation, company, sponsor or person possession of the PG Entrant’s Licence (21.1.1). Note that
must obtain an ENTRANT’S LICENCE by making separate an exemption in writing may be sought from Motorsport
application by completing an Application for Competition UK in advance of the relevant Event under A.2.4 should
Licence Form. a PG Entrant’s Licence be required to be produced at
more than one Event on the same day.
*(In addition, please note the above is subject to the specific
regulations which apply to Drag Racing S.7.1.7 and Karting (d) The Entrant (who signs on at the Event as the Entrant) of
U.14.1.5.) the Competitor will be responsible for the conduct of
mechanics, helpers, team personnel and any other
26.1.2. The Entrant is the legal entity who is responsible for person associated with that Competitor.
all acts and/or omissions of the driver/co-driver and any Person
connected with the entry. A Competitor must ensure that any (e) For National Events within the UK a “PG” Entrant’s
Entrant is aware of this. Entrants must respect that Motorsport Licence will suffice. For International Events a
UK have the right to require alcohol and illicit drugs testing on Competitor must be accompanied by a Licensed Entrant
any Person howsoever connected with any Entry operating whose licence must be valid for International Events
within a Motorsport UK Permitted Event and shall at all times (31).
cooperate fully with the relevant procedures. These procedures (f) Should a PG Entrant’s Licence be suspended at an Event,
are in addition to and not in substitution for any procedure the holder may not participate further but the licence
undertaken by or at the instance of UK Anti-Doping (D.35.1.1.) shall remain valid to the extent as provided for below.
26.1.3. The maximum number of words permitted in an The holder of that PG Entrant’s Licence may appoint an
Entrant’s title is six. Entrant’s Representative as in (c) above in order that the
Competitor may continue to participate at that Event.
26.1.4. Only one Entrant’s licence may be used in connection That appointment shall continue to be effective as an
with an entry (i.e. two three-word licences cannot be used to Entrant’s Representative to act on their behalf at
make one entry). subsequent Events in order to facilitate the Competitor’s
26.1.5. An International Entrant’s licence is valid for all ongoing participation whilst the suspension of the PG
events both inside and outside the UK. Entrant’s Licence remains in force but the PG Entrant’s
Licence holder is entitled to make substituted
26.1.6. A National Entrant’s licence is valid for all events
appointments pursuant to (c) at any time following the
inside the UK excluding International, except in the case of
Event at which the PG Entrant’s Licence was suspended.
events for Karts and Historic Cars, where it has the same
The PG Entrant’s Licence holder may not attend
validity as an International Entrant’s licence.
subsequent Events in person whilst any suspension
Competitors who intend to use this licence internationally must remains in force.
advise Motorsport UK at the time of application.
(g) Where an Entrant’s Representative has been appointed,
26.1.7. *Where a competitor has not reached his 18th birthday only the holder of the PG Entrant’s Licence may appoint
the Entry for an event must be counter-signed by their Parent or an alternative Entrant’s Representative.
Guardian. Such person will be considered as being the Minors’
(h) Where a Parent/Guardian has formally appointed a
Entrant, and as such will be subject to these Regulations.
representative, only that representative is entitled to be
26.1.8. *The Parent or Guardian must attend the event with present in any judicial hearing – the Parent/Guardian
the Minor, and sign-on as his Entrant. having transferred their own entitlement.
*(In addition please note the above is subject to the (i) Where a Championship mandates that the holder of a PG
requirements of S.7.1.7 and U.14.1.5.) Entrant’s Licence must appoint an Entrant’s
26.1.9. A discipline may require the Parent or Guardian to be Representative in the form of a Team Entrant’s Licence
the holder of a PG Entrant’s Licence. Where this is required the holder, the Team Entrant’s Licence holder will be subject
following will apply: to the provisions of (d) above but does not acquire
authority under (f).
(a) A Competition Licence Application form must be
countersigned by the Competitor’s Parent or Guardian.
The Competitor’s Parent or Guardian must hold a PG
Entrant’s Licence.

Advertising (e)* Furthermore, the organisers may require accepted

entries to comply with some specific conditions prior to
27.1.1. During the period of validity of an event Permit there being permitted to start, but only provided such a
are no restrictions on advertising on vehicles in the UK except condition is stated in the SRs.
as follows:
(f)* Abandon, cancel or postpone the competition or any
27.1.2. The display must not be offensive. class therein should insufficient entries be received,
27.1.3. No display should interfere with the easy provided that a minimum number of entries is specified
identification of the vehicle’s competition number. in the SRs.
27.1.4. No display on a transparent surface can exceed 13cm (g) Amalgamate existing classes or create additional classes
in depth. should the type and size of entry appear to warrant such
27.1.5. Advertising is prohibited on road rallies except as action, provided that the intention so to act is notified in
provided for in R.18.6.1, R.18.6.6 and R.19.8. writing to all competitors affected, not later than the
closing date for entries.
27.1.6. Tobacco related advertising is prohibited on all
competing vehicles, their support vehicles and any other form (h) Permit the nomination of drivers to be delayed up to the
of equipment directly connected with an entrant or competitor. time of issuing the official list of competitors.
As an exception to this any car which can be proved by way of 30.1.1. The organisers shall, within seven days of receipt of
its history, through its chassis number via the FIA or Motorsport an entry, or within two days of the closing date for entries,
UK Historic Vehicle Identity Form (HVIF), to have run in a whichever is the earlier, notify an entrant that his entry is:
particular livery will be allowed to continue to display that (a) Accepted, or
livery in the same colours and original size of logos.
(b) Refused, or
Event Advertising (c) Placed on a list of reserves and the position on that list,
or
28.1.1. The competitor must make available to the organiser
(d) Held in abeyance for further consideration.
a specified area of 645 sq cm on each side of the car, adjacent
to the space allocated for the vehicle’s competition number, (e) Furthermore, in the case of an entrant notified that his
and clearly visible, on which the organiser may specify the entry is classified under (d), he shall be notified within
event, its sponsor or the course on which it is being run. two days of the closing date of entries as to the final
Normally, this will be above or below the number background. classification of his entry.
28.1.2. The competitor taking part in an event of a (f) An entrant shall be free to withdraw an entry to which
championship series must also make available a specified area 30.1.3(g), (c) or (d) relates provided the organisers are so
of 645 sq cm on each side of the car on which the organiser informed in writing within three days of the entrant
may specify the championship and its sponsor (if that sponsor being notified.
is different from the sponsor of the individual event) so long as (g) When an organiser is accepting entries up to one hour
the competitor is required to display only the title of the before a competition (as permitted by D.20), he must
championship. notify all accepted entries, not less than three days
28.1.3. Failure to display the appropriate sticker may result in before the event, if there is any likelihood of the event
loss of Championship points. being cancelled because of lack of entries.
30.1.2. Refund of Entry Fees. An entrant shall have the right
Entries of a refund of the entry fee only if:
29.1.1. Individual entries for an event must be made in (a) The event is cancelled, or postponed for more than 12
writing on an appropriate entry form (D.4.3 and D.4.5) before hours, unless the SRs have provided for a specified part
the specified closing date of entries. to be retained towards administrative expenses.
29.1.2. Acceptance of entries shall be at the discretion of the (b) An otherwise eligible reserve entry is not permitted to
organisers, whether or not the number of entries submitted take part in the event.
exceeds the maximum number to be accepted in the (c) An entry is withdrawn as provided by 30.1.1(f).
competition (D.14).
(d) An entry is refused.
29.1.3. The organisers may at their discretion:
(e) Provision is made in the SRs for full or partial refund to
(a) Select entries as they wish. a competitor notifying the organisers IN WRITING prior
(b) Refuse any entry. No event or championship organiser to a specified date, that he wishes to withdraw his entry.
shall have the right to refuse an entry on unreasonable
grounds and competitors may appeal to the MSC if they
feel the grounds are unreasonable (C6.3.2, C6.3.3). Entrants’ Responsibilities (1, 26)
(c) Refund any entry fee or excuse a competitor payment of 31.1.1. An entrant shall ensure that:
any entry fee.
31.1.2. Only the nominated car is used throughout the event.
(d)* Publicise in the SRs the method by which entries are to
be selected. 31.1.3. Only the nominated driver(s) drive that car.
31.1.4. Only nominated persons are carried in that car.

31.1.5. An entrant shall, before the event, satisfy himself as 32.1.3. Competitors must attend any meeting or briefing
to the eligibility and safety of the vehicle and safety equipment where this is required by the SRs, by the Clerk of the Course, or
and the competence of its driver. by the Stewards of the Meeting.
31.1.6. An entrant shall furthermore ensure that a vehicle is 32.1.4. Competitors and their service/pit assistants must at
maintained in an eligible and safe condition throughout the all times obey the instructions of an authorised official of the
event or meeting. meeting.
31.1.7. The act of presenting a vehicle and safety equipment 32.1.5. Competitors and their service/pit assistants must at
for official scrutiny shall be deemed a declaration of its fitness all times display means of identification (i.e. passes etc.) as
and eligibility for the event and an acceptance of the provided by the organisers.
consequences of such a declaration not being valid. 32.1.6. Competitors must remain available at an event until
31.1.8. Vehicles shall comply with Motorsport UK Technical any protest period relating to their event or appeal period in
Regulations and any appropriate Approved Formulae any matter in which they are involved has elapsed, failing
Regulations. which, any judicial action against or relating to that competitor
31.1.9. There shall be no requirement for eligibility of a may be heard in their absence (C6.3, C7.1.5).
vehicle additional to the preceding point unless such 32.1.7. Any competitor knowingly injuring a marshal, an
requirement is stated in the SRs. official or spectator during an event must:
31.1.10. The entrant shall be responsible for all acts or (a) Ensure that adequate help is available.
omissions on the part of his driver(s), mechanics, passengers, (b) Report the incident to a Senior Official as soon as
and all other persons assisting in any capacity in connection possible.
with his entry, but each of these shall also be responsible for
any breach of the Regulations. (c) Report personally to the Clerk of the Course, not later
than the conclusion of the event, and remain at his
31.1.11. Notwithstanding the above, the driver of any vehicle disposal until released.
disqualified as a result of the actions of his Entrant, Mechanic,
engine or body builder, or any other person assisting in any (d) If the incident happened on the Public Highway,
capacity with his entry, may also be subject to any penalties competitors are reminded of their obligations under the
associated with that exclusion. RTA.
31.2.1. Entrants and Drivers Forbidden to Abandon one Event
and compete in another. Foreign Events
31.2.2. Any entrant having entered, or any driver having 33.1.1. A competition licence holder proposing to compete in
undertaken to drive in any event, who does not take part in an event outside the European Union is required by FIA Rules
that event and takes part in another event on the same day to ensure that the event is inscribed on the FIA International
may thereby become liable to the penalty set out in Part 3, Calendar. International Competition Licences issued by
Appendix 1. Motorsport UK constitute an authorisation ‘Visa’ and allow
eligible holders to compete abroad on such events. (See 26.2.1.)
31.2.3. Provided also that a competitor who has been notified
that his entry has been accepted conditionally or that a 33.1.2. Only competitors classified as finishers and who have
decision has been deferred may enter for another event on the produced the appropriate documents to prove their eligibility
same day on condition that if his entry for the second event is for a competition will be eligible for an award or an individual
accepted he shall forthwith notify the first organising club. position in the results unless the SRs specify otherwise.
31.2.4. Entrants must respect that Motorsport UK have the
right to require alcohol and illicit drugs testing on any Person Results and Awards
howsoever connected with any Entry operating within a 34.1.1. Any award which is not specifically offered to a
Motorsport UK Permitted Event and shall at all times cooperate person other than the entrant will be given to the entrant.
fully with the relevant procedures. These procedures are in
addition to and not in substitution for any procedure 34.1.2. Where eligibility for an award depends upon club
undertaken by or at the instance of UK Anti-Doping (D.35.1.1.) membership this will be determined by means of the club
membership claimed on the entry form. Details of the club
must be printed in the programme. No competitor may compete
Competitors’ Responsibilities for more than one such award.
32.1.1. All Entrants, Drivers, Navigators and other passengers 34.1.3. No competitor may be a member of more than one
must ‘sign-on’ on a form prescribed by Motorsport UK and team competing for the same award unless the SRs specify
undertake to comply with the declarations laid down in D.13 otherwise.
and shall not be allowed to take part in the event until they
34.1.4. A ‘novice’ will be a driver who has not previously won
have produced the necessary documents to prove their
an award in a competition of similar or higher status and type
eligibility for the event, whether this be by means of an
unless the SRs specify other conditions.
approved Club Membership Card and/or a Motorsport UK
Competition Licence (or Licence application form completed as 34.1.5. The results of a competition will be 'Provisional' until
in 26.1). In addition to the foregoing if the vehicle is to be used all vehicles subject to Post-Event Scrutiny have been examined
on the Public Highway an appropriate current valid Road Traffic and a report submitted to the Clerk of the Course, all official
Act Licence will also be required. enquiries by the Clerk of the Course and/or Race Director
completed and every competitor has had an opportunity to
32.1.2. Competitors must present their vehicle, in a clean
protest and/or appeal in accordance with the Regulations, and
condition, with any relevant paperwork, for scrutineering at the
such protest or appeal has been duly heard.
nominated time prior to taking part in the event.

34.1.6. Once results are Final they may not be changed Control of Drugs and Alcohol (D35.1)
subject only to the powers held by Motorsport UK.
Anti-Doping Regulations
34.1.7. If the Provisional Results are amended for any reason,
fresh Provisional Results must be published and these become 38.1. Motorsport UK has adopted the UK Anti-Doping rules
subject to protest or appeal in accordance with the preceding published by UK Anti-Doping (or its successor) as amended
point. from time to time. Such rules shall take effect and be construed
as Regulations of Motorsport UK. The UK Anti-Doping Rules are
34.1.8. If printed results sheets are available to all available at www.ukad.org.uk and the WADA Prohibited List is
competitors on the day, copies of these results need not be available at www.wadaama.org or from Motorsport UK on
posted to entrants. Any alteration to the Provisional Results request. It is the responsibility of each licence holder to ensure
must be notified to all entrants. that they are fully familiar with the UK Anti- Doping Rules and
Advertisement of Results of Competition the WADA Prohibited List. The FIA Anti-Doping Regulations will
apply in respect of any International event.
35.1.1. Any competitor or other persons or body advertising
the results of a competition shall state the exact conditions of Anti-Alcohol and Illicit Drugs Regulations
the performance referred to, the nature of the competition, the 38.2. The Motorsport UK Anti-Alcohol policy and Illicit Drugs
category, class, etc., of the vehicle, and the position and result guidelines are published on the Motorsport UK website. It is
obtained, and such additional information as Motorsport UK the responsibility of each Licence holder to ensure that they
may require. are fully familiar with the Motorsport UK Anti-Alcohol and Illicit
35.1.2. The publication of an advertisement, relating to the Drugs policies and guidelines. The FIA Regulations will apply in
results of a competition drawn up in a way calculated to respect of any International event.
mislead the public, or the infraction of this Rule whether by 38.3. Entrants must respect that Motorsport UK have the right
way of omission from or addition to the particulars required to to require alcohol and illicit drugs testing on any Person
be stated or otherwise, shall render the person or body by howsoever connected with any Entry operating within a
whose authority or on whose behalf the advertisement is Motorsport UK Permitted Event and who shall at all times
published or issued liable to the penalties provided by these cooperate fully with the relevant procedures. These procedures
Rules, and may entail the infliction of a penalty on the person are in addition to and not in substitution for any procedure
responsible for drawing up the advertisement. undertaken by or at the instance of UK Anti-Doping (D.35.1.1.)
Successful Prosecution (D.25.1.15) 38.4. Any Person who fails prescribed limits or evades or
36.1.1. Any competitor who is successfully prosecuted as a refuses to comply with testing procedures for Anti-Alcohol
result of his conduct in connection with a motor vehicle whilst Testing, Anti-Doping Testing or Illicit Drugs testing will have
taking part in an event may, at the discretion of the Stewards their Licence and/or all activities within Motorsport UK
of the Meeting, subsequently be disqualified from the results of Permitted Events suspended pending further investigation and
that event and be required to forfeit or return any award. will be required to leave the Permitted Event Venue. (D25.1.14.)
Details of any successful prosecution known to the organising
club shall be passed to Motorsport UK, who will endorse his
licence record and may disqualify the person concerned from
competing in other events.
Insurance
37.1.1. In respect of any event or part of an event held
anywhere other than on a publicly adopted road, under a
Permit issued by Motorsport UK, competitors will be insured in
respect of third party public liability by the Motorsport UK
Master Policy.
37.1.2. Competitors are not insured under this policy in
respect of legal liability to other competitors.
37.1.3. It is the competitor’s responsibility to ensure that he Drawing H12.1.7
is properly insured, as required by the Law, whilst on publicly
adopted roads.
37.1.4. Further details of Insurance are given in Part 3,
Appendix 2.
37.1.5. The competitor shall comply with the terms of the
master insurance policies effected by Motorsport UK, the
principle terms of which are summarised in Part 3, Appendix 2.
37.1.6. A full copy of the master insurance policy may be
seen on application to the Motorsport UK Company Secretary at
Motorsport UK House.

Appendix 1: Charts and Diagrams

Chart 7: Competitors Minimum Ages
Front Rear
Discipline Driver Navigator Remarks
Passenger Passenger
RACE
Car Race 16 14 Junior Race Formulae only
Truck Race 21 21 min age on road
Kart Race L/C 16 210cc max to 17
Kart Race S/C 8 85cc gearbox from 13 U15.1.1
Kart Tyro 11
Kart Endurance 16 15hp per Kart
Kart Bambino 6 Special Conditions
RALLY
Road Rally* 17+RTA 12 2 2-12 in a Child Seat
Navigation Rally* 17+RTA 12 2 2-12 in a Child Seat
Stage Rally 17+RTA 16 14 Junior Rally Championship only

14 Single Venue Navigator
TRIALS
Car Trial** 14 12 2 2-12 in a Child Seat T4.1.6
Classic Reliability Trial** 17+RTA 14 2 2-12 in a Child Seat T4.1.6
Sporting Trial** 16 14
AUTOTEST
Autotest 16 14 up to 2000cc inc forced induction
PC Autotest/AutoSOLO*** 14 12
CROSS COUNTRY
Hill Rally*** 17+RTA 16
Safari*** 17+RTA 16
Cross Country Tyro** 13 12 2 2-12 in a Child Seat P44.2.6
Cross Country Trial*** 17 14 Junior Trials from 8-17
SPEED
Sprint and Hillclimb 16 14 Junior Sprint only

14 Junior Hillclimb with Junior
Sprint experience
Minicross 14
Autocross 16 14 Junior Autocross
Clubcross 14
Rallycross 16 14 Junior Rallycross
Drag Race 16 Junior Dragsters from 8
Passengers are ONLY permitted in events indicated by: *, ** and ***

* Rear passengers do NOT need a licence if under 18
** Front and rear passengers do NOT need a licence if under 18
*** Driver and front passenger need licences

Chart 26: Competitors Minimum Acceptable Licences

EVENT STATUS (as defined in Supplementary Regulations)
MOTOR SPORT
DISCIPLINE CLUBMAN INTERCLUB NATIONAL INTERNATIONAL
AUTOTESTS RS Clubman Any Interclub
ALL TRIALS RS Clubman Any Interclub
NAVIGATION RALLY RS Clubman Any Interclub Any National
ROAD RALLY (including RS Clubman Any Interclub Any National
Targa, Historic and Endurance)
SAFARIS, TIME TRIALS, Cross Country ‘R’
TEAM RECOVERIES, RS Clubman Any Interclub Any National or Stage Rally
CHALLENGE EVENTS International ‘R’
Cross Country ‘R’
HILL RALLIES RS Clubman (6) Any Interclub RS National (5) or Stage Rally
International ‘R’
CLUbCROSS RS Clubman
AUTOCROSS RS Clubman Any Interclub
(including MINICROSS)
RS National or Speed ‘R’ or Race
HILL CLIMBS, SPRINTS Any Interclub (6) (12)
Race National (6) ‘C’ International
RS National – drag drag
DRAG RACES Any Interclub
Endorsement International
Off-Road
RS National or
RALLYROSS Any Interclub Race National International ‘C’
Race International
STAGE RALLIES RS Interclub – RS National– Rally

Stage Rally (4) Stage Rally (5) International ‘R’
RS National – RS National – Rally International

STAGE RALLIES ‘R’ or Rally
(HISTORIC) Stage Rally Stage Rally
International ‘H’
KART ENDURANCE Kart Clubman (7)
KART TYRO Kart Clubman (7)
KART BAMBINO Kart Clubman
Bambino (9)
Race
RACE Race Club Race National
International (10)
Race
RACE HISTORIC Race Club Race National
International (10)
Kart Interclub or Kart National or
RACE KART (11) Kart International
Race Club Race National
Race National – Race National – International
RACE TRUCK
Truck Endorsement Truck Endorsement Truck ‘C’
NB
(1) A higher grade licence is always valid for lower permit events of the same discipline (exceptions see 8 below).
(2) Race licences are valid for speed events.
(3) Race(10), RS and RS Stage Rally licences are valid for Rallycross.
(4) Any Interclub, RS National, Race National, RS Rally National Navigator and any International Licence is valid for Stage Navigator.
(5) RS Rally National Navigator is valid for Stage Navigator.
(6) RS National or Race National required for vehicles defined in S7.1 of the Regulations.
(7) Kart Clubman licence is only valid for Kart Endurance/Kart Tyro events.
(8) Race National Licences also valid for Long Circuit Kart events.
(9) A Kart bambino event may accept any competitor until the 31st december in the year of their 8th birthday.
(10) Weight to power ratios have been imposed by fIA according to licence status. Unless otherwise stated reference to International Race
requires a minimum licence status of International ‘C’ Race.
(11) for Long Circuit Kart events either the endorsed “valid for Long Circuit” Kart Licence or Race Licence, as specified above, is acceptable.
(12) for the Intro-Class, S11.1.3., the RS Clubman Licence is acceptable

More marketing tools to consider

Throughout the Motorsport UK Yearbook we have introduced you to the basics of
event marketing, shown you how to write press releases and explained how to run
an advertising campaign on Facebook. But what other marketing tools could you
use as part of your plan?
,QƮXHQFHUUHODWLRQV Google Analytics
Historically, mainstream media have been the Since much of your marketing activity will be geared
default channel through which to reach mass towards driving audiences to your event webpage for
audiences. However, in the age of social media, more information and to sign up or buy tickets, you’ll
–in uencers—are becoming just as important, want to track how well you’re doing. This is where
so you should consider inuenc er relations GA comes in. Head to Google Analytics (Google it!)
as well as media relations. and set up your account. Once up and running, you
Inuenc ers are, quite simply, people who are will have access to a wealth of data about trafc to
inuential on social media. Broadly, this means your website. It can look daunting at rst, but the
they publish posts and content focusing on a basics are actually quite easy to get your head around.
particular activity or industry, and have built Search for the Google Analytics Academy, where
up a large and loyal following. you will nd a free beginner—sguide.
The biggest inuenc ers are now charging

eye-watering sums of money from anyone
wanting to piggyback onto their success, but
have a look around at some of the inuenc ers
in the motorsport and motoring worlds, and think
what you can offer that might entice them –
a free drive in your event, perhaps? If there
are any celebrities based near your event,
consider a similar approach.
Referral marketing
When looking for new people to take part in your
event, in whatever capacity, why not start with those
already involved? Your existing customers can be
some of your best advocates. Assuming they have
family and friends, at least some of whom must be
like-minded, consider how you can encourage or
even incentivise them to share details of your event.
Blogging
Particularly useful for pre-event marketing,
blogs offer a great way to express not only your
key messages but also your mission statement, i.e.
why you’re organising your event. Are you running
your event to bring a motorsport discipline to a new
part of the UK, to revive a venue, or take motorsport
to audiences? Whatever the mission, express it
eloquently and passionately through a blog post,
and use social media to share it.
Chart 27 : Minimum Acceptable Entrants’ Licences

Status of Event National International UK International Overseas FIA Championships
(Non-FIA Championship)
Cross Country National Entrant International International International Open
Restricted Entrant Open Entrant valid for fIA
Speed National Entrant International International International Open
Rallies National Entrant International International International Open
Races National Entrant International International International Open
Kart Races Kart Entrant Kart Entrant Kart International International Open
Entrant valid for fIA
Nb : A higher grade licence is always valid for lower permit events of the same discipline.

145-164 J-Competitors - Vehs_TEMPLATE 26/10/2020 14:10 Page 145
(J) Competitors: Vehicles

General All other CCLBs will expire on 31st December 2025.
1.1. Vehicles competing in events will conform to the Once a CCLB has expired a new Vehicle Passport will need to
Technical Regulations as appropriate. be applied for. Until the date of expiry a CCLB may continue to
be returned to Motorsport UK for amendment per 2.1.5.
1.2. Categories of Vehicles. Where the Supplementary
Regulations leave any doubt as to the category in which a Scrutineering (G.7)
particular type of vehicle falls for the purposes of the
competition, the position shall be governed by the definitions 3.1. Before taking part in any competition, or practice for any
set out in these Regulations. competition, all vehicles must be presented to the event
Scrutineers for examination and approval.
Competition Car Log Books (CCLB)/Vehicle 3.1.1. The fact of obtaining a Scrutineer’s approval at pre-
Passports (VP) event scrutiny does not indicate that the Scrutineer is accepting
any responsibility for the safety or the roadworthiness of the
2.1. Competition Car Log Books/Vehicle Passports are required vehicle, nor does it indicate that the vehicle complies in all
for certain sporting disciplines, as detailed in the Specific respects with the Regulations. Please note that pre-event
Regulations. Vehicle Passports are available from International, scrutineering or logbook inspection by a scrutineer is only a
and National Scrutineers. Vehicle inspections can be arranged spot check of a limited number of key safety and eligibility
by appointment with an appropriate local scrutineer. features of a vehicle’s condition. Alone it will not guarantee
2.1.1. By reciprocal arrangement Motorsport UK will recognise that the vehicle meets all applicable regulations or standards.
log books issued by the MSI (Motor Sport Ireland). Such log 3.1.2. Subsequent to pre-event scrutiny, any vehicle involved
books are considered valid for competitions within the UK. in an accident, or having been modified in any way, should be
2.1.2. To obtain a Vehicle Passport, a registration document represented to the Scrutineers for further examination.
(where appropriate) for the vehicle, or vehicle identity number 3.1.3. At any time during an event, the Clerk of the Course, or
is required. A recent good quality colour print photograph (not the Scrutineers may order that a vehicle be re-examined, even
Polaroid) showing the car static, unoccupied and in tyre contact if this involves stopping a vehicle whilst practising or
with the ground must be affixed to the CCLB/VP. Single seat competing.
racing cars must be shown side elevation, whilst other
3.1.4. At the conclusion of a competition, a number of
categories must show a side front three quarter view to show
vehicles, as agreed by the Clerk of the Course and the
the side profile and front of the vehicle with the number plate
Scrutineers, or as ordered by the Stewards, or as laid down in
legible.
the Regulations, may be required to be presented for Post-
CCLB/VP continuation sheets may be obtained from Event Scrutiny. No work is to be done on such vehicles after
Motorsport UK. finishing the competition except by permission or request of
2.1.3. CCLBs/Vehicle Passports refer to complete cars and the Scrutineers, until after the examination is completed and
must not be transferred with a bodyshell. the vehicle released. It is the responsibility of the competitor to
provide appropriate tools and personnel within an agreed time
2.1.4. Any CCLB/VP issued will remain the property of to carry out the work required.
Motorsport UK, which reserves the right to withdraw or
suspend it at any time, stating the reasons why. 3.1.5. The Post-Event Scrutiny will be mainly directed at the
vehicle’s eligibility and may involve parts of the vehicle being
2.1.5. CCLBs/VPs must be sent to the Motorsport UK sealed for subsequent stripping and examination (C.5.3). This
Technical Dept for any of the following reasons: should normally be within a maximum of 30 days, although it
(a) Issue of new VP. can be extended by mutual agreement to 50 days. At the end
(b) Change of engine type or capacity. of the season, series or championship, it should never exceed
(c) Change of ownership. Change of bodyshell. 30 days.
(d) Change of address. 3.1.6. Vehicles, or components, may be sealed on the
(e) Vehicle disposal or dismantling. instructions of the Clerk of the Course, Stewards of the
Meeting, the Technical Commissioners, or following a protest.
(f) Change of vehicle colour (with new photos). Sealing may be by wire seals, special reactive paint, or other
CCLB continuation sheets may be obtained from Motorsport UK. suitable method. Such seals must not be broken except with
2.1.6. Competition Car Log Books first issued prior to the written permission of the person who originally affixed the
1st January 2000 will expire on 31st December 2020. seal, or of Motorsport UK, or by the person designated to
examine the parts in question. The Technical Commissioner or
CCLBs first issued between 1st January 2000 and prior to Scrutineer examining the vehicle or component will report his
31st December 2004 will expire on 31st December 2022. findings to the Clerk of the Course for his action (C.3.1.1).
CCLBs first issued between 1st January 2005 and prior to
31st December 2009 will expire on 31st December 2023.
Common Regulations for Competitors: Vehicles (J) 145 J

3.1.7. Approval of a vehicle will only be in relation to those 5.1.1. Competitors competing under the provisions of H12.1
items of the vehicle which have been examined and will only are permitted to make modifications, additional to those
apply to the event which the vehicle has just completed. permitted by regulation, solely for the purpose of enabling
operation of vehicle control systems.
Competition Numbers [Chart 4]
5.1.2. Period Defined Vehicles (Non- Rally) taking advantage
4.1. Numbers must be displayed in a durable manner and be of any exemptions for Period Defined Vehicles within the
black, of a minimum size of 23cm high with stroke width of a General Regulations must have been issued with either a
minimum of 3.8cm on a white oblong background measuring validated Motorsport UK Period Defined Vehicle Identity Form,
not less than 48cm x 33cm which must extend at least 5cm an FIA Historic Technical Passport, or an approved Vehicle
beyond the outline of the numbers. Alternatively, the numbers Identity Form issued by an Motorsport UK Registered Club,
may be displayed on a white circular background provided that which must be presented at Scrutineering. This will be the
the background extends at least 5cm beyond the outline of the definitive document defining the vehicle period.
numbers. All vehicles must: Chassis/Body (including aerodynamics)
4.1.1. If on a white vehicle a background of the dimensions in 5.2.1. Be fitted with bodywork including a driver (and
4.1. must be delineated by a continuous black line, except for passenger) compartment isolated from the engine, fluid filled
cars of period A to E. batteries, gearbox, hydraulic reservoirs (with the exception of
4.1.2. Numbers must be displayed on each side of the vehicle fire extinguishers) pressurised above atmospheric pressure,
(front doors, alongside the cockpit or on rear wing end plates) pneumatic reservoirs and accumulators, transmission shafts,
and on the foremost part of the nose. chains, belts and gears, brakes, road wheels, suspension
4.1.3. Certain types of competition have special requirements components including their operating linkages and
which will appear in SRs (Subject to approval by Motorsport attachments, petrol/fuel tanks, oil tanks, water header tanks,
UK) (see U.17.25 to 17.28 for Kart Numbers and Q11.5. for catch tanks and fuel system components (other than where
Circuit Racing). such components comply with 5.13.1 and 5.13.2) such as to
4.1.4. Note. Consideration should be given at all times to the prevent there being a hazard.
positive identification of vehicles by the competition With the exception of cars of Periods A-E, front engine vehicles
organisers, whose decisions will be final. to be fitted with a bonnet covering the engine and all its’ major
4.1.5. The numbers must be of the ‘Classic’ type as shown components.
below: Excepting for cars of Periods A-E exposed transmission shafts,
1–2–3–4–5–6–7–8–9–0. gears and chains to be guarded such as to prevent their being a
4.1.6. In International events on both front wings an hazard.
illustration of the national flag(s) of the driver(s) as well as the Where a radiator is not isolated from the driver/passenger
name(s) of the latter shall be displayed. Minimum height of compartment a suitable deflector to be fitted to prevent fluid
both flag(s) and name(s) shall be 4cm. directly coming into contact with the vehicle’s occupants.
4.1.7. Any means of identifying individual cars during a 5.2.2. With the exception of cars of Periods A to E, which in
competition MUST be removed at the finish of the event. period specification were not equipped with a bonnet or casing
4.1.8. Race organisers may use three figured numbers subject of metal or solid flame resistant material covering and
only to: surrounding the main engine structure, have a protective
(a) the specific approval of the Chief Timekeeper bulkhead of non-flammable material between the engine and
the driver/passenger compartment capable of preventing the
(b) that the white background respects the requirement of passage of fluid or flame. Gaps must be sealed with suitable
4.1. above, which must extend at least 5cm beyond the flame proof material that completely closes any gap at all times.
outline of the numbers.
Magnesium is prohibited for bulkheads.
5.2.3. Have a complete floor of adequate strength rigidly
Technical supported within the driver/passenger compartment.
5. The following technical regulations are mandatory and 5.2.4. Not have the space normally occupied by passengers
apply to vehicles in all forms of competition (other than encroached upon in such a way that may impede extrication of
Karting). In addition vehicles must comply with the appropriate the driver from that side, but may have the passenger seats
Specific Technical Regulations. Where there are several removed.
regulations concerning any particular subject it shall be taken, 5.2.5. Deleted.
as a general principle, that one does not override another
unless specifically stated. 5.2.6. With the exception of racing cars or cars of A to D be
equipped on all wheels with mudguards which present no
General sharp edges and cover the complete wheel (flange+rim+tyre)
around an arc of 120 degrees. This minimum coverage must:
5.1. As a general principle in all Technical Regulations, it is
prohibited to carry out any tuning or modification that is not (a) be achieved with a continuous surface of rigid material
specifically permitted. The fact that some modifications are within which ventilation louvres may be fitted. The tyre
mentioned as prohibited does not imply that others are allowed. must not be visible when viewed from above. When
viewed from the rear, the tyre must not be visible above
Vehicles that are not exclusively powered by an internal any point 50mm or more above the axle centre line
combustion engine are subject to the following regulations,
those set out in (K) or SR’s as appropriate. Electrified Vehicles (b) extend forward ahead of the axle line
must comply with Appendix 2. (c) extend downward behind the wheel.
J 146 Common Regulations for Competitors: Vehicles (J)

LISTA STORAGE SOLUTIONS

FOR MOTORSPORT
CALL
C US
A LL U S NOW
N OW
BENEFITS
B EN EFI T S OR
O SEND
RS EN D AANN E-MAIL
E - M A IL
01908
01908 222333
222 333
+ Proven
Proven expertise
e x p er t is e Cus tomisation
+ Customisation [email protected]
in [email protected]
Many
Many years
year s of experience equipping
of experience e quip p ing D efine your
Define your eexact
xac t
all
all areas
areas of
of Motorsport
M o to r sp o r t requirement s
requirements
+ Modular
Modular design
d e sig n Completely universal
+ Completely univer sal
Universal
Univer s al modular s y s tem
modular system From a single
From single mobile
mobile cabinet
c abine t
to full
to f ull facility
facilit y fit
fi t out
ou t
+ Top
Top industrial
indus trial quality
quali t y
10
10 Year
Year guarantee
guarantee
w w w.lis t a.com
5.2.7. Aerodynamic devices may only be fitted to Racing and 5.5.3. Cars of Periods A and B need not have sprung
Sports Racing Cars (unless prohibited by an Approved Formula), suspension, if originally built without it.
or where specifically permitted, where FIA homologated, or
where complying with National type approval. Such devices Brakes
must not extend beyond the maximum width of the vehicle, 5.6.1. Be fitted with brakes that are operative and capable of
above the maximum height of any roof, or for an open car the stopping the vehicle as required.
maximum height of the ROPS. For Saloon and Sports Cars such 5.6.2. Non-ferrous disc brakes are prohibited unless a
devices must not extend longitudinally from the bodywork by Standard Part for that vehicle, or specifically authorised by
more than 100mm. For Sports Racing Cars such devices must Motorsport UK for a class or category of car.
not extend longitudinally from the rear wheel axis by more
than 1100mm. Racing Cars must comply with Q.Appendix2. Steering
5.2.8. If originally fitted with driver/passenger doors, 5.7.1. Have a steering wheel with a continuous rim not
hatchback doors, sliding doors, opening boots or tailgates, incorporating any reflex angles in its basic shape (except for
these must be secured in the closed position during events. Drag Race vehicles). ‘D’ shape wheels are permitted.
5.2.9. Have effective means of ventilating closed cars. 5.7.2. Specifically not permitted are wheels having a non-
continuous rim shape similar to that shown in the Drawing 5.7.
5.2.10. Tinted glass in any window which can significantly
affect through vision (in or out) or distort the colours of signal 5.7.3. Cars of Periods A and B may have a tiller or alternative
flags or lights, is prohibited. to a steering wheel if it formed part of the original vehicle.
5.2.11. With the exception of Cross Country Vehicles, Racing 5.7.4. Have steering movement controlled to avoid fouling of
Trucks and Karts, in all vehicles with the driver seated wheels on chassis or bodywork.
normally, the soles of his/her feet, resting on the pedals in the 5.7.5. Rear wheel or four wheel steering is prohibited unless
inoperative position, shall not be situated to the fore of the fitted on a Production vehicle by the manufacturer, or
vertical plane passing through the centre line of the front permitted under the Specific Technical Regulations, or SRs.
wheels. Not applicable to vehicles constructed prior to 1.1.99 or
for those vehicle designs which have participated in a Wheels
Motorsport UK Permitted Championship prior to 1.1.99. 5.8.1. Have not less than four road wheels and tyres
(excluding the spare).
Seating
5.8.2. Not be fitted with any wheel spacer exceeding 2.5cm in
5.3.1. Have a normal adequate seat for the driver.
thickness or of less than hub diameter. Multiple or Laminated
5.3.2. With the occupant seated, the seat must be correctly Spacers and extended studs are prohibited.
located and securely anchored within the compartment and
5.8.3. Have all hub nave plates and wheel embellishers
must not tilt, hinge or fold unless it is a production seat fitted
removed.
with a serviceable locking mechanism preventing independent
operation. Tyres
5.3.3. It must support and retain the driver within the vehicle. 5.9.1. Have tyres complying with Specific Technical
5.3.4. The seat cushion (i.e. the part on which the occupant Regulations and/or Construction and Use Regulations (if
sits) when uncompressed, must not be less than 15.25cm below Standard Road Tyres), for the duration of the event.
the top edge of the adjacent body side or door. 5.9.2. Tyres, if treaded, must have not less than 1.6mm of
5.3.5. Any other seats fitted must similarly comply and all tread remaining at the start of an event. Formula Ford 1600
seats must face forward. 1mm.
5.3.6. Cars of Periods A to D are exempt from this 5.9.3. Where freedom of choice of tyres is left to the
requirement. Competitor, the responsibility rests with each Competitor to
ensure that the tyres to be used are of adequate rating having
5.3.7. If a single seater, the maximum time for a driver to get regard to the potential speed of their vehicle and the nature of
in or out of the vehicle must not exceed 10 seconds.
the event.
Engines 5.9.4. The fitment and/or use of pressure control valves to
5.4.1. If forced induction is used, the coefficient will be 1.7:1. wheels and/or tyres is not permitted.
unless stated otherwise in Specific Technical Regulations or 5.9.5. Unless permitted under sporting regulations the use of
SRs. chemical tyre softeners is not permitted.
5.4.2. Be equipped with a positive method of throttle closing 5.9.6. The interior of the tyre (space between the rim and the
by means of external spring/springs so that in the event of internal part of the tyre) must be filled only with air or
failure of any part of the throttle linkage the throttle(s) are nitrogen. This does not preclude the use of inner tubes.
sprung closed.
Cooling
5.4.3. Vehicles fitted with electronic throttle control as
standard original manufacturer’s equipment for that vehicle are 5.10.1. Have any fluid carrying lines or tubes carrying
exempt from this requirement. coolants through the driver/passenger compartment painted
red, except for HV Battery cooling lines. And if non-metallic to
Suspension be internally or externally metal braided hydraulic pressure
5.5.1. Be fitted with sprung suspension between the wheels hose.
and the chassis. 5.10.2. Screwed hose clips (e.g. ‘Jubilee Clips’) may only be
5.5.2. Suspension must be controlled to avoid fouling of used in conjunction with a suitably swaged pipe.
wheels on chassis or bodywork.

Transmission 5.14.4. With the exception of racing cars, or cars of Periods A

5.11.1. Have the transmission outside the driver/passenger to C, have headlights in normal working order with glasses of
compartment, beneath the floor or secured in casings or minimum 182.5 sq cm each unless SRs permit their removal.
coverings of solid material. 5.14.5. Have the Auxiliary battery earth lead, if not readily
5.11.2. Be equipped with a reverse gear in normal working distinguishable, identified by a yellow marking. 5.14.6. If
order unless otherwise stated in Specific Technical Regulations. required to have a self-starter, be able to demonstrate during
Racing Cars of Periods A to E are exempt from this requirement. the competition that it is capable of starting the engine.
Oil Systems 5.14.6. If required to have a self-starter, be able to
demonstrate during the competition that it is capable of
5.12.1. Have any oil lines passing through the starting the engine.
driver/passenger compartment protected and, if non-metallic,
to be of internally or externally metal braided hydraulic 5.14.7. Engines must be fitted with effective radio
pressure hose. interference suppressors.
5.14.8. Any vehicle incorporating an
Fuel Systems
electrical system, with the exception of
5.13.1. Have any fuel lines passing through the ignition systems, which may run at a
driver/passenger compartment protected and, if non-metallic, voltage exceeding 60V must display
to be internally or externally metal braided hydraulic pressure the sign detailed in Drawing 5.14
hose or fuel lines complying with FIA specifications. next to all competition numbers.
5.13.2. They may only be joined by screwed sealing joints or
vehicle manufacturers approved joint.
Drawing 5.14
5.13.3. If fitted with fuel fillers in a closed boot, or under
closure, have collector/spill trays incorporated to drain outside Minimum size 75mm x 75mm
the vehicle. 5.14.9. If non lead acid Auxiliary batteries are used as the
5.13.4. Use Pump Fuel (see definition Nomenclature and main vehicle battery, they battery pack(s) must carry the
Definitions) except, subject to prior written authority having appropriate “EC” and markings. and be either a Standard
been given by Motorsport UK, where permitted otherwise under Part or manufactured by a Motorsport UK registered
event SRs, and Championship Regulations. manufacturer.
5.13.5. If using LPG, the entire system must conform with 5.14.10. With the exception of Electrified Vehicles, the total
Construction and Use regulations and LPG Industry Technical quantity of recuperated energy stored in the car must not
Association Code of Practice No. 11. exceed 200 kJ; this energy may be re-used without exceeding
10 kJ by means of 1kW maximum.
5.13.6. If using non-pump fuel have a 3 inch diameter ‘Day-
Glo’ orange disc affixed immediately adjacent to the Weight/Ballast
Competition Numbers on both sides. 5.15.1. If subject to a minimum weight, that must be the
5.13.7. With the exception of cars competing in Sprint and weight of the vehicle in the condition in which it crosses the
Hill Climb road going production category, cars competing in finishing line (excluding driver and passenger), or at any time
British and Motorsport UK Titled Championships for, and all during the competition and/or practice (except for certain
new build cars for, Rallycross, Car Racing, Special Stage classes or formulae which include the driver in the total
Rallying, Sprints and Hill Climbs must be equipped with the weight).
facility to enable a fuel sample to be taken. For fuel injected 5.15.2. Any ballast required must be attached to the
cars the facility must be a dry break fuel sampling coupling, shell/chassis via at least 4 mounting points using bolts with a
approved by the FIA, Competitors must carry and make minimum diameter of 8mm each with steel counter plates of at
available a 300mm minimum length of hose to which, where least 400 sq mm surface area and 3mm thickness.
necessary, the appropriate mating part is to be attached.
5.15.3. Provision must be made for the fixation of seals by
5.13.8. Have sufficient fuel for a fuel test (D.34) present at scrutineers if deemed necessary.
any time during the event.
5.15.4. Where ballast is fitted to touring, sports, sports racing
Electrical Systems or GT cars it shall be fitted in the passenger’s location.
5.14.1. If located in the Driver/Passenger compartment, 5.15.5. Single seat racing cars are exempt from the above
where a Passenger/Co-Driver is present the Auxiliary battery mounting requirements.
must be situated behind the base of the Driver’s or
Passenger/Co- Driver’s seat. Exhausts
Any wet Auxiliary batteries in driver/passenger compartment 5.16.1. Have the exhaust system isolated from the
must be enclosed in a securely located leak-proof container. driver/passenger compartment (e.g. beneath the floor or
secured in casings of solid material).
5.14.2. Have Auxiliary batteries duly protected to exclude
leakage of acid and to protect terminals from short circuiting 5.16.2. Have no part of the exhaust system protruding to the
and producing sparks. rear of the bodywork more than 15cm.
5.14.3. With the exception of racing cars be equipped with 5.16.3. If Racing Car with rear aerodynamic device, not have
Auxiliary battery, generator, self-starter, side, tail, and brake any exhaust pipes extending rearwards beyond the aerofoil.
lights. All this equipment to be in normal working order.
Exceptionally when taking part in an event held totally off the
public highway, need not comply with DfT Statutory
Requirements regarding lighting or horn.

5.16.4. If Racing Car without aerodynamic device, not have 5.17.6. Special regulations apply to High Speed Oval
exhaust pipes extending more than 60cm beyond the rear formulae and are only applicable when racing on high speed
wheel axis. oval circuits.
5.16.5. If Rear Engined Single Seater Racing Car, have the 5.17.7. Temporary Silencers, by-pass pipes or the inclusion of
exhaust outlet between 4cm and 60cm from the ground. temporary parts to achieve silencing requirements are
5.16.6. Have all exhaust outlets terminating behind the mid- prohibited. Officials may refuse to carry out Sound Checks on
point of the wheelbase of the vehicle and within 150mm of the vehicles utilising temporary parts in exhaust systems.
outside of the bodywork periphery in plan view. Side exhausts Organisers are empowered to disqualify in such situations.
not to protrude more than 4cm. 5.17.8. Circuit/venue owners/organisers may impose
For vehicles other than racing cars that are not fitted with additional restrictions in SRs.
enveloping bodywork any side exhaust may not extend beyond Sound Test Requirements (Chart 5.18)
the plane through the outside of the front and rear tyres with
the front wheels in the straight ahead position. Cars of Periods 5.18.1. Measurements will be made at 0.5m from the end of
A to E and Drag race vehicle are exempt from these the exhaust pipe with the microphone at an angle of 45° with
requirements. the exhaust outlet and at a height of 0.5 to 1.0m above the
ground.
5.16.7. Exhaust catalytic converters must be fitted to all
petrol engined production based saloon, touring and sports 5.18.2. Where more than one exhaust outlet is present, the
cars, including specialist production and kit cars, manufactured test will be repeated for each exhaust and the highest reading
after 31/12/99. They may be specified for certain other will be used. In circumstances where the exhaust outlet is not
formulae. Competitors are reminded of their obligation to immediately accessible, the test may be conducted at 2.0m
maintain such equipment on a vehicle used on the highway from the centre line of the vehicle at 90° to the centre line of
where government legislation requires it. the vehicle, with the microphone 1.2m above the ground.
5.18.3. Measurements should be made outdoors with no large
Silencing reflecting objects (e.g. walls etc.) within 3.0m (in the 0.5m test)
5.17.1. The reason for Silencing (SOUND CONTROL) is to or within 10.0m (in the 2.0m test).
reduce environmental impact and to keep Motor Sport running. 5.18.4. Background sound levels should be at least 10dB(A)
Environmental Protection legislation has increased the pressure below the measured level.
on activities generating noise and Local Authorities have the
power to suppress any noise source deemed to be causing a 5.18.5. Where possible measurements should be taken as
nuisance. Our system of control is acceptable to most close as possible to the vehicle, at the defined distances, to
Environmental Bodies and must be considered as part of avoid background noise.
eligibility to Compete in events. 5.18.6. Cars of Periods A to D falling within Sections C and D
5.17.2. All competing vehicles are subject to mandatory should run engines at two thirds maximum RPM.
silencing, unless a specific waiver for that Class, or Formula is 5.18.7. The 2.0m test can be made from either side of the car.
granted. Where specified as mandatory, a silencer must be 5.18.8. The highest reading registered being the one needing
used, irrespective of the exhaust sound generated without it. to comply with the maximum noise requirements.
5.17.3. Vehicles which comply with the Technical Regulations 5.18.9. Sound testing should be carried out BEFORE taking
of FIA Formulae and Championships set out in the current FIA part in any competition.
Yearbook and other FIA approved Champion-ships, Series and
Cups which are participating in races for such Formulae, 5.18.10. The time and location of sound testing should be
Championships, Series and Cups at meetings which have been advised to competitors prior to the event.
entered on the FIA International Calendar are exempt from 5.18.11. It is stressed that all participants in motor sport,
Motorsport UK sound test requirements but must comply with competitors, officials, marshals, etc., should be aware of, and
the sound test requirements set out in the appropriate protect themselves from, noise.
Formulae, Championship, Series or Cup Regulations.
Safety
5.17.4. Silencing is not mandatory in competitions catering
exclusively for the following categories of vehicle but is 5.19.1. All vehicles must comply with Safety Regulations as
strongly recommended, and may be made mandatory in the SRs itemised under their Specific Technical Regulations and as
at the request of the Circuit/Venue owners: detailed under the section headed Competitor Safety
(Section K).
(a) All cars of Periods A to D. (This does not include events
any part of which takes place on the Public Highway 5.19.2. The vehicle occupant(s), seated in their normal
where national laws will apply.) position, wearing normal equipment, with seat belts fastened
and the steering wheel in place, must be able to evacuate the
(b) Formula 1 and other single seater racing cars of Periods
cockpit in a maximum of 10 seconds.
E and F.
(c) Drag race vehicles. Miscellaneous
5.17.5. For British Formula Three, British GT and British 5.20.1. Be of sound construction and mechanical condition
Touring Car Championships the sound test shall be conducted and be well maintained.
as set out within these regulations with the engine running at 5.20.2. Have positive fastenings for all doors and all hinged
3/4 maximum speed, the sound level meter at a height of 0.5 or detachable parts of the bodywork.
metres above the ground (± 0.1 metre) located at 45° to and
0.5 metres distant from the exhaust with a maximum permitted 5.20.3. Have no temporary parts incorporated in their
sound level of 118dB(a). construction.

DON’T BE AT THE
RED LINE OF NOISE
For noise monitoring in motorsport, contact
|_;;r;u|v-m7;mforu;=;u;mঞ-Ѵu-|;vĺ

cirrusresearch.com/motorsport
Prototype and Low Volume Plastic and Rubber Specialist
PU MOULDING – RIM
DIFFICULTY FINDING PL
PLASTIC
ASTIC POLYURETHANE
ETHANE REACTION INJECTION MOULDING
LYURETHANE
FLEXIBLE,
IBLE, SEMI-RIGID
EMI-RIGID AND HIGH IMPACT POLYMERS
PARTS?
AND RUBBER PARTS? RAP
RAPID
PID PROTOTYPES, LOW VOLUME
AND
D PRODUCTION CONSULTANCY
WE CAN REPLICATE & REMANUFACTURE - 3D Printing
- Machining
UNOBTAINABLE & OBSOLETE
- Vacuum Casting
PLASTIC & RUBBER MOULDED COMPONENTS FOR - Metal Fabrication
CLASSIC, VINTAGE AND RETRO VEHICLES. - Finishing
INJECTION MOULDING
NEW PROJECT DEVELOPMENT,
PRODUCTION SOURCING &
PROJECT
CT RESHORING CONSULTANCY
CAD / CAM
DE
DESIGN
E AND MODEL CREATION
REVERSE ENGINEERING
CONTACT US
[email protected]
[email protected]
+44(0)121 779 4762 +44(0)121
+44( 0)121 779 4762
4762
www.retroreproductions.co.uk www.idmouldings.com

5.20.4. Not necessarily be equipped with seat belts, 5.21.3. Where forward facing cameras are fitted for judicial
speedometer, spare wheel or bumpers if the event is held on purposes, they should be mounted so as to capture an image
private property unless specified to the contrary by SRs. Any that provides a ‘driver’s eye’ view that should include, where
exposed sharp ends of bumpers etc., must be protected. possible, the steering wheel, ‘dashboard’ and a view of the
5.20.5. Deleted. circuit ahead with a field of vision of approximately 100
degrees. In open wheel cars and karts both front wheels should
5.20.6. Not be a vehicle of commercial type, such as a be in view where possible. The fitting of rear-facing cameras
van/pick-up which was initially intended solely for commercial may also be required for judicial purposes.
or goods carrying, unless permitted by SRs. 5.21.4. Where cameras are permitted but not mandated by
5.20.7. Have a minimum distance of 183cm between the the Organiser, they may be mounted in any location on the
centre lines of the foremost front and rearmost rear substantial vehicle which is considered safe by the Chief Scrutineer.
load-carrying wheels, unless complying with an Approved 5.21.5. The mounting of any camera must be specifically
Formula, or being a standard production car. approved by the Chief Scrutineer. Any mountings must use a
5.20.8. Except for racing cars, be fitted with a windscreen. If mechanical means of attachment sufficiently robust to
plastic windscreen, side screens or rear windows are fitted the withstand anticipated stresses and vibration and must not
thickness must not be less than 4mm. present any sharp edges or projections in the vicinity of the
driver’s body or helmet. Where possible, a secondary means of
5.20.9. Sports cars supplied as standard with plastic side attachment should also be used. Suction mounts are not
screens may retain them in their original thickness. acceptable as the primary mounting method. Where cameras are
5.20.10. Not have skirts, bridging devices or any form of fitted by professional TV or film companies, the Chief Scrutineer
aerodynamic device between the chassis and the ground/track. has discretion to approve non-mechanical mountings.
Any specific part of the car influencing its aerodynamic 5.21.6. For karting, U12.6.1 and U19 apply.
performance must:
5.21.7. Competitors may be obliged to use mountings and/or
(a) comply with rules relating to coachwork. cameras specified and/or approved by the Organiser and these
(b) be rigidly secured to the entirely sprung part of the too must comply with 5.21.5/U12.6.1/U19.
vehicle. 5.21.8. Fitting of cameras to helmets is only permitted in
(c) remain immobile in relation to the vehicle. accordance with K10.3.3(d).
5.20.11. No part of the bodywork, or of the suspended part of 5.21.9. Fitting of on-board cameras in Road Rallies is
the car, can be below a horizontal plane passing 4cm above the forbidden (R7.2.9).
ground (unless stated otherwise in SRs), the car being in 5.21.10. Unless specified by the Organisers, the choice of
normal racing trim with the occupants aboard. A gauge may be system is free but playback must be possible at the Event by
used by Scrutineers before or after races or practice to check regular means such as a lap top computer.
the ground clearance. 5.21.11. Clerks of the Course and Stewards should not refuse
5.20.12. Not carry or pass any liquids or gases, other than air to view relevant on board footage during any judicial process
at atmospheric pressure, in or through any tubes comprising unless they consider there is a good reason why it should not be
part of the chassis structure. viewed (in which case, such reason must be stated as part of
their written decision). Where the camera has not remained
5.20.13. It is strongly recommended for all competitors under the control of the Organisers, the Clerk of the Course/
participating in single venue competitions to have available at Stewards must be satisfied as to the authenticity of such footage
their paddock base, and for multi venue competitions to carry and must consider the weight they will give to such evidence.
within their vehicle a self contained spill kit capable of
effectively absorbing minor spillages of up to 1.25 litres of all 5.21.12. Where a camera is mandated, in the event that no
vehicle fluids – oils, fuels, coolants, battery acid. Used spill kits images are available upon request (other than due to a proven
are to be disposed of in accordance with local or National defect with the equipment) sanctions may be applied in
guidelines. accordance with C2.1.1. The burden of proof to establish the
cause of such failure shall lie with the competitor.
5.20.14. Any information device (including but not limited to
5.21.13. The Clerk of the Course may also refer the matter of
– data loggers, displays, instrumentation, communication
lack of recorded images to the Stewards of the Meeting for
systems, trip computers etc.) mounted within the cockpit must further sanctions or referral to Motorsport UK.
use a mechanical means of attachment sufficiently robust to
withstand anticipated stresses and vibration and must not 5.21.14. In the event of judicial action being instigated, all
present any sharp edges or projections in the vicinity of the relevant on board footage must be retained until the time
driver’s body or helmet. Where possible, a secondary means of period for conclusion of all judicial matters has elapsed.
attachment should also be used. Suction mounts are not 5.21.15. Where it is necessary for a Clerk of the Course to
acceptable as the primary mounting method. review footage after an Event, such footage should normally be
5.21. On-Board Cameras reviewed within a period of 7 days of the Event.
5.21.1. The carrying of on-board cameras/videos for personal 5.21.16. Competitors should be aware of any rights including
use is permitted unless prohibited by Event regulations. The copyright in relation to footage captured by on board cameras
at an Event. Footage may not be shared or otherwise used for
carrying of on-board cameras/videos for commercial use is
broadcast or commercial purposes or on social networking
prohibited unless authorised by the Event Organiser. sites, forums or any other internet media without the
5.21.2. Where Event or Championship Regulations require the permission of any rights holders.
fitting of a camera, the location and method of fitting should 5.21.17. Any breach of camera regulations may be subject to
be specified. the penalties provided for in C2.1.1 with an option to report
any matters to the Championship Stewards where appropriate.

Chart 5.18: Maximum Noise Limits

The following table gives alternative distance readings. (Noise measured in dB(A).)
0.5m 2.0m 8.0m
Section ‘A’ 105 93 81 CAR RACE (SALOON AND SPORTS CARS)
MAXIMUM AT 3⁄4 MAXIMUM RPM
Section ‘B’ 108 96 84 CAR RACE (SINGLE SEATER AND SPORTS
RACING CARS) MAXIMUM AT 3⁄4 MAXIMUM RPM
Section ‘C’ 100 88 76 STAGE RALLY, AUTOTEST, TRIALS,
MAXIMUM AT 4,500 RPM
Section ‘D’ 98 86 74 ROAD RALLY MAXIMUM AT 2⁄3 MAXIMUM RPM
Section ‘E’ 100 88 76 CCV MAXIMUM AT 2⁄3 MAXIMUM RPM
Section ‘F’ 108 96 84 AUTOCROSS AND RALLYCROSS MAXIMUM
AT 3⁄4 MAXIMUM RPM
Section ‘G’ HILLCLIMB AND SPRINT MAXIMUM AT 2⁄3
MAXIMUM RPM –
110 98 86 RACING AND SPORTS LIBRE CARS AND CARS
COMPLYING WITH S.13
108 96 84 ALL OTHER CATEGORIES
Meter
2m 3m
0.
5m
10m 45°
Meter

Drawing 4: Competition Numbers
33cm 23cm
MINIMUM
48cm DIMENSIONS
3.8cm
Drawing 5.7: Steering

Appendix 2: Regulations for Electrified Vehicles

Technical: Electrified Vehicles 5.23.8. The discipline-specific Sporting Regulations will
5.22.1. The term Electrified Vehicle (EV) is used in these determine which category of EVs are allowed to compete in
regulations to cover all forms of Electrified Vehicles (including which discipline.
those defined in FIA Appendix J – Article 251) : mild Hybrid 5.23.9. All EVs (including Standard) must undergo and pass a
Electric Vehicle (mHEV), Hybrid Electric Vehicle (HEV) / Full Vehicle Passport inspection and be in possession of a valid
Hybrid Electric Vehicle (FHEV), Plug-in Hybrid Electric Vehicle Passport to compete irrespective of discipline or category.
(PHEV) and Electric Road Vehicle(ERV) / Battery Electric Vehicle 5.23.10. Electric Vehicle Passports will be issued by
(BEV). Motorsport UK.
5.22.2. High Voltage (HV) shall be as defined in FIA Appendix 5.23.11. See 5.24: EV PASSPORT AND INSPECTION PROCESS
J Art 251 3.1.10 (from ISO 6469-1:2009): > 30V AC and ≤ for more details.
1000V AC or > 60V DC and ≤ 1500V DC.
5.23.12. Additional requirements or restrictions from
5.22.3. An EV may contain a High Voltage (HV) or Low discipline and/or category specific regulations shall apply
Voltage (LV) propulsion system.
5.24. EV PASSPORT AND INSPECTION PROCESS.
5.22.4. As a general principle in all Technical Regulations, it
is prohibited to carry out any tuning or modification that is not 5.24.1. Anyone considering building a Bespoke EV for
specifically permitted. The fact that some modifications are competition use must supply a project outline, including
mentioned as prohibited does not imply that others are details/qualification of those engineering the vehicle for review
allowed. by Motorsport UK Technical Department prior to starting
construction. On-going dialogue between the entrant and
5.22.5. Changes to these Technical Regulations made on Motorsport UK throughout the build process is encouraged to
grounds of safety may be enforced immediately without notice. minimize the risk of non-compliance with these regulations
5.22.6. These General Technical Regulations are for when vehicle is inspected
individual vehicle builds. Championships for specific vehicles 5.24.2. All EVs (including Standard) must undergo and pass a
not in accordance with these regulations may apply for Vehicle Passport inspection and be in possession of a valid
approval, which will be considered at the discretion of Passport to compete irrespective of discipline or category. For
Motorsport UK. a modified production vehicle, the inspection will include a
5.23. PERMITTED ELECTRIFIED VEHICLE TYPES (Table 2). comprehensive visual inspection to ensure that installation of
5.23.1. These regulations apply to any modified National the ROPS and non-powertrain modifications have not
Type Approved or bespoke/prototype EVs intended for compromised the HV system Note: no repositioning of HV
competition use. Standard and unmodified production EVs are components (incl cables) is permitted. For a bespoke vehicle a
subject to the existing requirements of Motorsport UK and the detailed technical inspection of the entire vehicle including the
FIA where applicable. EV system and its safety systems will be required. An EVP will
be issued once the vehicle has passed the inspection.
5.23.2. A Standard vehicle is defined as built by the
manufacturer in accordance with its homologation/type 5.24.3. See Table 2 for EVP requirements.
approval with no modifications whatsoever, other than the 5.24.4. Where a Bespoke or Modified OEM EV is intended for
fitting of safety equipment which does not require the a single make/one make series and all vehicles are
alteration of the vehicle structure. E.g. competition seats using built/modified by the same organisation, then only the first
the original mounting points and fasteners are permitted. A vehicle in a batch will require full inspection. All subsequent
ROPS requiring fastening to the vehicle structure is prohibited. vehicles from the batch will be issued with an EVP following
5.23.3. A Modified vehicle is a Standard vehicle with non- written confirmation by the build organization that the follow-
powertrain modifications only (including fitment of safety on vehicles are identical to the first vehicle.
equipment, including ROPS, which alters the vehicle structure). 5.24.5. Electric Vehicle Inspections must be arranged by
No modifications to the internal combustion engine (ICE) appointment with Motorsport UK and will be carried out by a
and/or electrified propulsion system are permitted. Motorsport UK HV qualified Technical Official.
5.23.4. A Bespoke vehicle is one designed and constructed 5.24.6. The entrant must provide all data/evidence to
from scratch, including prototypes. Only Bespoke BEVs are Motorsport UK 3 months prior to the vehicle inspection as
permitted. Bespoke includes prototype or otherwise unique summarised below:
competition vehicles. (a) RESS impact protection details (5.28.9) if mounted
5.23.5. A production vehicle with the ICE powertrain replaced underfloor. RESS Structural calculations or crash
by an electric one is classified as Bespoke. test/simulation results (5.28.11).
5.23.6. Hydrogen powered fuel-cell hybrid and electric (b) UN 38.3 and MSDS for cells (5.28.20).
vehicles are prohibited. (c) Cell chemistry details (5.28.21).
5.23.7. These Technical Regulations cover all EVs, but not all (d) BMS including cell temperature monitoring details
regulations apply to all vehicles. For example, the HV safety (5.28.25).
related requirements do not apply to an mHEV, as these
operate at a nominal DC voltage of 48V which is lower than the (e) Isolation Surveillance System details (5.29.20).
60V DC limit (Table 1). (f) Vehicle specific Emergency Services Guide (5.29.21).

(g) Detailed EV system schematic (5.29.22). 5.24.16. If any part of the vehicle EV system does not comply
(h) Vehicle specific functional switching diagram (5.30.5). with the requirements or is deemed to be a concern, the
entrant must correct the problem and re-present the vehicle for
(i) Crash HV Isolation FMEA (5.30.12). inspection. Minor faults may be rectified immediately, major
(j) Details of throttle fail safe system (5.30.18). issues will require a new inspection to be arranged and paid
(k) Off-board charger details (5.26.1). for.
(l) On-board charger details (5.31.2). 5.24.17. The decision of the Motorsport UK inspector
concerning compliance with the EV regulations is final and
i5.24.7. In addition to the vehicle, the entrant must provide cannot be appealed.
the following to enable the inspection to proceed:
5.25. SCRUTINEERING.
(a) Completed Technical Inspection form.
Safety
(b) Detailed Build log with photos of the HV system
components and installation. 5.25.1. Only Motorsport UK EV qualified Scrutineers will
perform safety scrutineering on EVs.
(c) Photos of the EV components/features to be added to
the EVP. 5.25.2. A valid VP or EVP must be provided at Safety
Scrutineering.
(d) Evidence of team personnel HV qualifications.
5.25.3. HV Vehicle Safety scrutineering procedures will
(e) An Emergency Services Guide specific to the vehicle include but not be limited to visual inspection of the EV system
undergoing inspection. and demonstration of the correct function of the safety and
(f) The team HV qualified person. indication systems.
(g) HV tools and safety equipment required to support the 5.25.4. The Team HV qualified person must be present at
inspection. Safety scrutineering equipped with their own set of HV safety
(h) Example of the off-board charger to be used. equipment and tools as required.
5.24.8. The vehicle will be examined at a location mutually 5.25.5. The vehicle specific Emergency Response Guide must
agreed between the entrant and Motorsport UK. If inspection of be provided to the circuit/venue/organiser’s emergency services
the EV system requires access to the underside of the vehicle a team before the vehicle is allowed to compete.
suitable vehicle hoist or lift will be required. The use of jacks 5.25.6. Motorsport UK Technical Officials can require the
and axle / chassis stands is not permitted. The venue must vehicle to be re-inspected at any time during an event.
have a mains power supply suitable for the off-board charger. Eligibility
5.24.9. A second inspector may be present (for training 5.25.7. Only Motorsport UK EV qualified Scrutineers will
and/or HV safety reasons) at the inspection. perform eligibility scrutineering on EVs.
5.24.10. The entrant will bear all fees arising from and the 5.25.8. Motorsport UK Technical Officials reserve the right to
costs incurred by the inspection. request access to any set-up information or data from the
5.24.11. The entrant is responsible for ensuring that the vehicle ECU(s) and other electrical devices at any time during
vehicle satisfies all the Motorsport UK EV requirements and is an event including data that proves compliance with 5.28.3 and
presented for inspection in a finished and competition-ready 5.28.5.
condition. 5.25.9. It is the responsibility of the competitor to prove that
5.24.12. All items on the Inspection Checklist must be clearly the vehicle has not exceeded any control parameter limits
visible to the inspector without using instruments such as during an event (e.g. maximum power, maximum voltage etc.).
endoscopes or mirrors. Visible access may be provided by 5.25.10. Motorsport UK Technical Officials reserve the right
removing body panels or via removable access panels. Covers to request that the vehicle be fitted with a data logger.
on the traction battery must only be removed by the nominated
team HV qualified person if requested by the technical 5.25.11. The Team HV qualified person must be present at
inspector. Eligibility scrutineering (equipped with their own set of HV
safety equipment and tools as required) and be prepared to
5.24.13. Demonstration of the correct function of the safely isolate the HV system and remove any HV components
indication and safety systems and the on/off-board charging for more detailed inspection at the request of the Scrutineer.
systems forms part of the inspection. Correct response to a
simulated crash event must also be demonstrated by the HV 5.25.12. Sealing requirements for HV system components
safety system. will be developed and published in due course.
5.24.14. The inspection of Bespoke EVs will examine all 5.26. CHARGING.
items included on the EV Inspection Checklist plus any other 5.26.1. Off-board chargers must be commercially available
items the inspector may wish to examine. The exact procedures and meet all UK Electrical safety requirements. Details must be
and instruments employed for inspection and testing are supplied to Motorsport UK 3 months prior to the vehicle
entirely at the discretion of the Technical Inspector. inspection.
5.24.15. The Inspection of Standard and Modified National 5.26.2. Standard and Modified vehicles must use the
Type Approved EVs will focus on ensuring that the installation unmodified on-board charger, charge port and charging cable(s)
of the safety items (ROPS, seat, fire extinguisher) has not supplied with the vehicle.
damaged or disturbed any part of the EV system. It is prohibited 5.26.3. Charging of the RESS must be done with the
to reposition any part of the EV system (including cables). battery(s) in-situ.

5.26.4. Any temporary charging installation must be installed 5.28.4. For National Type Approved EVs, the power out of the
and connected to the mains supply by a trained competent RESS may not exceed the homologated power.
person following the Code of practice for Electric Vehicle 5.28.5. For Bespoke EVs, the maximum voltage on the Power
Charging Equipment Installation, 3rd edition and meet all the Bus must never exceed 450V.
requirements of BS7671: 2018 (the 18th Edition wiring
regulations), with particular attention paid to earthing. 5.28.6. For National Type Approved EVs the maximum
voltage must not exceed the homologated maximum voltage.
5.26.5. The charging system must be automatic and must
ensure that the battery cannot be overcharged or damaged if 5.28.7. The RESS must include appropriately specified fuses
left permanently connected to the charger. or circuit breakers to prevent over-current in the event of short
circuit. The protection devices must be located inside the RESS
5.26.6. The use of diesel or petrol generators to provide the as close as possible to the main power bus connectors.
energy to charge EVs is strongly discouraged. Motorsport UK
are working with circuit/venue owners to investigate provision 5.28.8. The RESS must be capable of being isolated from the
of sustainable charging facilities. Power Circuit by at least two independent systems (e.g.
contactor or a manually operated Service Switch). There must
IN ADDTION A BESPOKE ELECTRIFIED MUST COMPLY WITH be at least one manually operated system and one automatic
Appendix 2 5.27 – 5.31. system (under control of the BMS or Electronic Control Unit).
5.27. MOTOR AND INVERTERS. The Service Switch may be a High Voltage (HV) or Low Voltage
5.27.1. A maximum of two motors, whose output are (LV) device. Any HV device should be orange and designed such
combined mechanically driving the wheels through a that no HV potential is exposed when the device is operated/
mechanical gearbox and differential are permitted. A maximum removed. If HV Service switches are used, they must be fitted
of two inverters are permitted. into each battery pack. If a LV switch is used, only one is
required (preferably mounted on one of the battery packs). The
5.27.2. Only a single driven axle is permitted i.e. FWD or location of the Service Switch(es) should be clearly marked.
RWD.
Enclosure
5.27.3. Any system that achieves torque vectoring across or
between axles is prohibited. 5.28.9. The RESS must be installed within the survival cell,
passenger compartment, engine compartment or boot of the
5.27.4. Hub/wheel motors are prohibited. vehicle. Underfloor installation of the RESS is permitted if full
5.27.5. Only commercially available production motors and impact protection is provided to meet the 60kN FIA impact
inverters are permitted. energy requirements. Full details of the impact protection must
5.27.6. Repurposing of OEM motors and inverters is be provided to Motorsport UK 3 months prior to the vehicle
permitted. inspection.
5.27.7. The inverter may be integrated with or separate from 5.28.10. The RESS must not be used as a stressed member.
the motor. The motor may be integrated with or separate from 5.28.11. Calculations must be provided to Motorsport UK 3
the gearbox. months prior to the vehicle inspection to confirm that
5.27.8. Brushed DC motors are permitted and motors with mechanical and electrical safety is ensured in a crash. The RESS
exposed commutators must be fitted with a commutator shield. may be required to pass a crash test defined by Motorsport UK.
5.27.9. If the motor or inverter is liquid cooled, >51% water- 5.28.12. The RESS enclosure must be to a minimum rating
based coolant must be used. The use of Dielectric fluid is of IP65.
prohibited. 5.28.13. Cells/modules must be mechanically secured inside
5.27.10. If the motor is air cooled, all ventilation holes must a metallic or composite enclosure. Any covers or access panels
be small enough to prevent the passage of a 12mm diameter must be sealed and secured with fasteners requiring tools to
spherical test object through all holes. remove.
5.27.11. When an electrical motor casing is rotating around 5.28.14. The RESS must be designed to prevent short circuit
the stator, a scatter shield must be included to surround the of the conductive parts. In the event of compartment or
rotating parts of the motor. The shield must be constructed component deformation, the design must ensure that no fluids
from min 2mm steel or 3mm thickness aluminium alloy. Does enter the cockpit/passenger compartment.
not apply to motors fully enclosed in the transmission housing. 5.28.15. The RESS must prevent the build-up of an ignitable
5.27.12. All motor and inverter connections that use bolted gas/air or dust/air concentration inside the compartment by
HV terminals must be fitted with moulded insulated terminal means of a burst valve or vent tube, positioned away from the
covers that are sealed to satisfy a minimum IP65 rating. driver. Any vent tube if fitted, must discharge direct to
atmosphere external to the passenger compartment or survival
5.28. RECHARGEABLE ENERGY STORAGE SYSTEM (RESS). cell.
General 5.28.16. All HV connections to the RESS must be made using
5.28.1. The RESS must be comprised of a maximum of 2 either proprietary HV connectors with High Voltage Interlock
separate traction battery enclosures per vehicle. Circuitry (HViL) or the cables must pass through HV rated cable
5.28.2. Capacitor and flywheel energy storage systems are glands of suitable size to match the cable and which preserve
prohibited. the IP rating of the external enclosure.
5.28.3. For Bespoke EVs, the maximum total power going out 5.28.17. The enclosure containing the cells, must also
of the RESS at any time is limited to 250kW. contain the BMS voltage and temperature sensing elements
associated with the cells, service switch, fuses/circuit breakers
and contactors.

Cells 5.29.4. In cases where the voltage of the Power Circuit

5.28.18. Off-the-shelf commercially available cells / modules belongs to voltage class B (2.9), symbols warning of “High
must be used. Voltage” must be displayed on or near the protective covers of
all electrical equipment that may operate at high voltage
5.28.19. It is prohibited to modify individual cells or off-the- (Drawing 5). The symbol background must be yellow, and the
shelf/repurposed OEM battery modules except for the bordering and the arrow must be black, in accordance with ISO
modification of cell tab/connections to enable connection 7010. Each side of the triangle should measure at least 120mm
together into modules, fitment of an approved BMS to comply but may be reduced to fit onto small components.
with 5.28.22 and addition of temperature sensors to comply
with 5.28.26. 5.29.5. No HV potential should be exposed anywhere on the
vehicle during normal operation.
5.28.20. The competitor must supply documents from the
Cell/module producer specifying safety relevant data, including 5.29.6. The design of the system must be such to ensure that
manufacturers’ datasheet: UN38.3 report and Material Safety a single point of failure cannot cause an electric shock
Data Sheet (MSDS). Including battery characteristic diagram hazardous to life.
showing the battery limits of voltage (U), power (W), 5.29.7. HV Electrical cables and electrical equipment must be
temperature (T) and State of Charge (SoC). These documents protected against any risk of mechanical damage (stones,
must be provided to Motorsport UK 3 months prior to the corrosion, mechanical failure, etc.) as well as any risk of fire and
vehicle inspection. Equivalent data from a 3rd party test house electrical shock.
may be submitted in place of manufacturers data. Evidence of 5.29.8. The voltage class B components and wiring must
test house capability must be included as part of the comply with the applicable sections of IEC 60664 on
submission. clearances, creepage distances (3.4.2) and solid insulation; or
5.28.21. Any type of commercially available cell chemistry is meet the withstand voltage capability according to the
allowed subject to prior agreement from Motorsport UK. Full withstand voltage test given in ISO/DIS 6469-3.2:2010.
details of the chemistry and safety handling must be provided 5.29.9. A plug must physically only be able to mate with the
to Motorsport UK 3 months prior to the vehicle inspection. correct socket of any sockets within reach. All HV Power Circuit
Battery Management System connectors must not have live contacts on either the plug or
5.28.22. A Battery Management System (BMS) from an the receptacle unless they are correctly mated.
approved supplier is mandatory. 5.29.10. All parts of the electrical equipment must be
5.28.23. For Modified EVs the architecture of and protected using an appropriate IP class with min IP65
functionality of the BMS must not be changed from standard. protection on all HV components.
5.28.24. The BMS must ensure that all cells do not exceed 5.29.11. The HV traction circuit must be isolated from the
the manufacturers stated limitations for voltage, current and vehicle chassis.
temperature under any circumstances. 5.29.12. All HV cabling must comply with LV 216-2, ISO
5.28.25. The BMS in all cases must monitor every serial cell 6722 and ISO 14572 Construction of HV wiring systems for
for voltage and a minimum number of cells (evenly distributed hybrid and electric vehicles. All cables must be orange and
throughout the modules/pack) for temperature in order that the shielded, either internally or by conduit and must be securely
hottest, coldest and average cell temperatures are monitored. fixed to the vehicle chassis using insulated fixings. Tie wraps
Full details of the temperature monitoring must be provided to are not acceptable. Cable conductor material must be copper.
Motorsport UK 3 months prior to the vehicle inspection. The use of aluminium bus bars and terminals is permitted.
5.28.26. In the event that any cell exceeds the manufacturers 5.29.13. All cable terminals must be crimped, or laser welded
stated limitations for voltage and/or temperature, within 2 with a certificate of conformity if not OEM produced. The use of
seconds the BMS must reduce power to less than 5kW in order soldered terminals is prohibited.
to leave the course or automatically isolate the battery from 5.29.14. All HV cable runs must be a single contiguous piece
the traction circuit if it is not safe to reduce power. of cable between connectors / terminals. Any cable joins or
Cooling splices must be achieved using bolted terminals securely fixed
in a min IP65 rated enclosure with glands/strain relief on the
5.28.27. If the RESS is liquid cooled, >51% water-based cable entry points. Any covers or access panels must be sealed
coolant must be used. and secured with fasteners requiring tools to remove.
5.28.28. The cooling liquid must not come into direct contact 5.29.15. Any HV ancillary equipment (contactors, relays,
with any active components within the RESS. fuses, current shunts etc.) not located in the battery
5.29. ELECTRICAL EQUIPMENT AND GENERAL ELECTRICAL enclosure(s) must be securely located in a min IP65 rated
SAFETY. enclosure with glands/strain relief on the cable entry points.
5.29.1. Specifications for general electrical safety are laid Any covers or access panels must be sealed and secured with
down in Appendix J – Article 253-18.1. fasteners requiring tools to remove.
5.29.2. Specifications for the Power electronics (inverters,
DC/DC converters, on-board charger etc.) are laid down in
Appendix J – Article 253-18.5.
5.29.3. Any vehicle with an electrical system operating at a
voltage exceeding 60V DC or 30V AC must display the label
detailed in Section J Drawing 5.14 next to all competition
numbers. Label minimum size 75mm x 75mm x 75mm.

5.29.16. All Class B Power Circuit connectors must not have 5.30. SAFETY EQUIPMENT.
live contacts on either the plug or the receptacle unless they Driver master switch
are correctly mated. An automatic HViL (High Voltage Interlock)
system must be present in every HV connector and detect if a 5.30.1. All vehicles must be equipped with a general circuit
Power Circuit connector is de-mated, for example with shorter breaker, of sufficient capacity and which can be operated easily
alarm contacts within the same connector and inhibit/remove by a switch from the driver’s seat when the driver is seated in a
High Voltage from both the plug and the receptacle. If the normal and upright position, with the safety belts fastened and
connector was live when de-mated, the high voltage must be the steering wheel in place, and from the outside, to cut off all
switched off immediately and any residual voltage on the electric transmission devices.
contacts of both the plug and the receptacle discharged to 5.30.2. This switch MUST act as a General Circuit Breaker that
<60V DC within 4 seconds. Re-mating of the connector must interrupts ALL electrical transmission between the RESS and all
not re-energise the circuit. other HV circuits by means of a spark-proof circuit breaker
5.29.17. All class B Power Circuit connectors and cabling providing galvanic switching which MUST NOT be short-
must provide mechanism for locking, strain relief and sealing to circuited by any components such as a pre-charge resistor. Low
the cable assembly. power batteries provided for low voltage circuits, for example
auxiliary circuits, do not have to be isolated by the general
5.29.18. All major conductive parts of the body must be circuit breaker provided that they are completely isolated from
connected e.g. with wires of appropriate dimension to obtain the main power accumulators.
equipotential bonding.
5.30.3. In the event that the circuit breaker is activated, the
5.29.19. No part of the chassis or bodywork should be used HV potential, outside the RESS, must drop below 60V DC with 4
as a current return path. seconds.
5.29.20. The distribution of high currents in the HV DC 5.30.4. Specifications for the General Circuit Breaker are laid
network must be made in a star-point configuration and not in down in Appendix J – Article 253 18.17.
a loop, in order to avoid potential shifts resulting from current
flows. The star-point of the electrical reference potential is Fire Extinguisher
referred to as “Power Circuit Ground". 5.30.5. All cars must be equipped with a plumbed in
5.29.21. Every part of the electrical equipment must have a extinguishing system with nozzles discharging into the Cockpit
minimum insulation resistance between all live components and onto the Motor(s) and Inverter. Only ABC extinguisher
and earth of 500 Ohms per volt. The measurement of the types compatible with the battery chemistry and specified for
insulation resistance must be carried out using a DC voltage of the voltage level at the power bus are allowed.
at least 100 volts. Extinguisher switches
5.29.22. Unless the function is already provided by the BMS, 5.30.6. There must be two exterior actuators. These actuators
a proprietary isolation surveillance system must be used to must be situated at the base of the main rollover structure on
continuously monitor the status of the isolation barrier both sides of the vehicle for a single seater or at the lower
between the voltage class B (2.9) system and the chassis while corners of the windscreen for a closed cockpit vehicle.
the HV system is energised. 5.30.7. A means of triggering from the outside must be
5.29.23. If not part of the BMS, the proprietary isolation combined with the general circuit breaker switches.
surveillance system must be located within the battery 5.30.8. The actuators must be marked with a letter "E” in red
enclosure and wired in series with the main battery contactors. at least 80mm high, with a line thickness of at least 8mm,
If an isolation fault is detected, the system shall open the inside a white circle of at least 100mm diameter with a red
circuit breaker automatically and trigger the “Danger” state of edge with a line thickness of at least 4mm. See Drawing 3 for
the RESS Status Indicator. Full details of the isolation an example.
surveillance system must be provided to Motorsport UK 3
months prior to the vehicle inspection. Marshal Neutral Switch
5.29.24. The competitor must provide a detailed “Emergency 5.30.9. To enable a marshal to isolate the RESS from the
Services Guide” documenting all aspects of the HV system power bus in less than 2 seconds, external switch(es) which
including component locations and details of the standard and operate the general circuit breaker must be provided, which:
emergency HV isolation procedures. This document should be 5.30.9.1. For a single seater, a single switch must face
structured in the same way and have similar content to the upwards and be recessed into the top of the survival cell no
guides provided by OEM’s for production EVs and must be more than 150mm from the vehicle centre line and less than
provided to Motorsport UK 3 months prior to the vehicle 150mm from the front of the cockpit opening and less than
inspection. 70mm from the extinguisher switches defined in 5.29.6.
5.29.25. See Drawing 1 for an example of the EV System 5.30.9.2. For a saloon, two switches must face upwards and
Schematic showing all components and connections. The be recessed into the windscreen scuttle on either side, no more
vehicle specific version must be provided to Motorsport UK 3 than 150mm from the side of the vehicle, 350mm from the
months prior to the vehicle inspection. door aperture and less than 70mm from the extinguisher
5.29.26. On vehicles without a 12v alternator, a DC/DC switches defined in 5.29.6.
converter of suitable power rating must be provided to charge 5.30.9.3. Each switch must be designed such that the power
the auxiliary battery and electrical system. circuit cannot be accidentally re-energized.
5.29.27. The auxiliary battery must never be used to
recharge the traction battery.

5.30.9.4. Each switch must be marked with a red spark in 5.30.16.6. Is marked with a “HIGH VOLTAGE” symbol (see
white edged blue triangle with a base of at least 120mm. The Drawing 5).
angle of the triangle where the spark is pointing to, must point 5.30.16.7. Has repeater indicator light on the dashboard the
to the button. It must be associated with a letter "N" in blue replicates the states of the main light. This does not have to
inside a white circle at least 50mm in diameter and with a blue comply with 5.28.13.
edge. The height of both symbols must be at least 100mm. See
Drawing 4 for an example. 5.30.16.8. See Table 3 for the HV RESS Status indicator
states.
5.30.10. It is prohibited to cover the external switches in any
way whatsoever. Ready-to-Move-light
5.30.17. All Bespoke EVs that have an EV system that is
5.30.11. In a crash, all energy sources of the Power Circuit
capable of propelling the vehicle must be fitted with a Ready-
must be switched off automatically and the full RESS must be to-Move light, which:
isolated. The arrangements must be validated by the Failure
Mode and Effects Analysis (FMEA) which must be provided to 5.30.17.1. Is a white light that will illuminate to indicate
Motorsport UK 3 months prior to the vehicle inspection. An FIA that the vehicle can move if the throttle pedal is pressed.
approved Accident Data Recorder may be used to initiate the 5.30.17.2. For a single seater, faces forward and is fitted to
shutdown. the top of the roll hoop.
5.30.12. All switches (Driver Master, Neutral and 5.30.17.3. For a saloon vehicle, is fitted to the front roll over
Extinguisher) must operate at a nominal 12V. structure to be visible through the windscreen.
5.30.13. See Drawing 2 for an example of the functional 5.30.17.4. Will flash “on” for 0.05 seconds and “off” for 2
switching diagram. The vehicle specific version must be seconds whilst the vehicle is charging.
provided to Motorsport UK 3 months prior to the vehicle 5.30.17.5. Will flash "on" for 0.5 seconds and "off" for 0.5
inspection. seconds if, when the system has been requested to energize
5.30.14. Safety Indicator requirements are based on the and the bus voltage has not exceeded 50V.
specifications laid down in Appendix J – Article 253 18.22. 5.30.17.6. See Table 4 for the Ready-To-Move indicator
5.30.15. All indicators must have a viewing angle of at least states.
120° and a luminous flux of at least 8 lumens. Throttle failsafe
HV RESS status light 5.30.18. All Bespoke vehicles must be equipped with a
5.30.16. All Bespoke vehicles with a HV RESS must be fitted throttle fail safe system, which in case the throttle and brake
with a HV RESS Status indicator light, which: pedal are pressed at the same time, overrides the throttle and
cuts the power to the propulsion system. The details of the fail-
5.30.16.1. Is a Red/Green light that indicates the safety safe system must be provided to Motorsport UK 3 months prior
status of the RESS. to the vehicle inspection.
5.30.16.2. Must be in working order throughout the event 5.31. BESPOKE VEHICLE CHARGING.
even if power on the vehicle has failed.
5.31.1. Bespoke vehicles must use a charging system
5.30.16.3. For a single seater, faces upwards and is recessed compliant with a recognised charging standard and be able to
into the top of the survival cell no more than 200 mm from the use public chargers (SAE J1772, IEC 62196, CHAdeMO or
vehicle centre line and the front of the cockpit opening. Combined Charging System (CCS)) and must follow standard
5.30.16.4. For a saloon vehicle, is fitted centrally at the base protocols for connecting/disconnecting the charge connector
of the windscreen with a repeater fitted at the base of the rear and initiating/stopping the charging process. Only a single
screen. Both lights must be clearly visible from a distance of 5 external charge port is permitted.
meters. 5.31.2. Bespoke vehicles must use a commercially available
5.30.16.5. Remains powered for at least 15 minutes after the on-board charger (if fitted) and if liquid cooled, >51% water-
general circuit breaker is activated. based coolant must be used. Details must be provided to
Motorsport UK 3 months prior to the vehicle inspection.

Appendix 3: Tables and Diagrams for Electrified Vehicles
Table 1: Regulation Summary
EV Tech Regs Applicability

Regulation Description mHEV HEV PHEV BEV
LV HV HV HV
Section B: Nomenclature and Definitions Y Y Y Y
Section J: Competitors Vehicles Y Y Y Y
Section J: Appendix 2 Electrified Vehicles Technical Regulations

5.22 Electrified Vehicles Y Y Y Y
5.23 Permitted Vehicles Y Y Y Y
5.24 EV Passport and Inspection Y Y Y Y
5.25 Scrutineering Y Y Y Y
5.26 Charging Y Y Y Y
Bespoke BEVs
5.27 Motors n/a n/a n/a Y
5.28 Rechargeable Energy Storage Systems n/a n/a n/a Y
5.29 Electrical Equipment and General Electrical Safety n/a n/a n/a Y
5.30 Safety Equipment n/a n/a n/a Y
5.31 Bespoke Vehicle Charging n/a n/a n/a Y
Table 2: Permitted Electrified Vehicle Types

Vehicle Passport
Permitted EV’s EV Inspection Requirement
mHEV HEV PHEV BEV mHEV HEV PHEV BEV mHEV HEV PHEV BEV
Vehicle Type LV HV HV HV LV HV HV HV LV HV HV HV
Standard Electrified
Vehicle Y Y Y Y N N N N VP VP VP VP
5.23.2
Modified Electrified
Vehicle Y Y Y Y Y 2/. Y 2/. Y 2/. Y 2/. EVP EVP EVP EVP
5.23.3
Bespoke Electrified
Vehicle N N N Y n/a n/a n/a Y 3/. n/a n/a n/a EVP
5.23.4
Key: Notes:
mHEV = Mild hybrid 1/. Category or discipline specific regulations may impose
HEV = Hybrid further restriction on permitted vehicles
PHEV = Plug-in hybrid 2/. Submission of OEM vehicle specific Emergency Services
BEV = Battery electric vehicle Guide and visual inspection only
LV = Low voltage (＜30V AC or 60V DC) 3/. Full submission of all data requirements contained in
HV = High voltage (>30V AC or 60V DC) EV Tech Regs plus visual and technical inspection and
VP = Vehicle Passport (existing) functional test
EVP = Electric Vehicle Passport (new)

Table 3: Table 4:
HV RESS Status indicator states Ready-to-move indicator states
Light Status RESS Status Light Status Vehicle Status
Green Safe Off HV system de-energised
Danger
Red (Isolation HV system energised –
White always on
fault) vehicle ready to move
White flashing Charging
Table 5: Table of Electrified Vehicle Safety Requirements
Emergency Service Guide

Insulation Measuring &
EV Capable Extinguisher
Infra-red Temperature
(service disconnect)
Measuring Device
Voltage Proving,
Insulation Tools
Arcflash Helmet
(Inner & Outer)
Vehicle Specific
Special Tools
Defibrillator
Rescue Pole
(e.g. F500)
Equipment
HV Gloves
Insulated
Portable
Who/Where
Rescue Crew x x
as required –
minimum is
Rescue Unit x x x x x set of insulated x x
(spare cable cutters (each unit)
set) for cutting
safety loop
EV Scrutineer x x
(only if
trained)
Scrutineering Bay x x x recommended x
Designated
Charging Area x x x recommended x
x
Team x x x recommended (for each recommended
vehicle)
Team HV as
Representative x x x as required required x
(bespoke vehicles)

Drawing 2: Functional switching diagram example
Drawing 3: Drawing 4:
Fire Extinguisher Warning Symbol Marshal Neutral Switch
Warning Symbol
Drawing 5:
High Voltage Warning Symbol

165-209 K-Comps - Safety (REVAMP)_TEMPLATE 26/10/2020 16:16 Page 165
(K) Competitors: Safety

Reference should be made to the appropriate sections
in the specific regulations as to which of the following
are mandatory or recommended for any particular
branch of motor sport.
Roll-Over Protection Systems 1.1.9. Framework Reinforcement. Reinforcing member fixed
to the rollcage to improve its structural efficiency.
Introduction 1.1.10. Reinforcement Plate. Metal plate fixed to the
bodyshell or chassis structure under a rollbar mounting foot to
1. The following are various specifications and configurations spread load into the structure.
that can be used in manufacturing, preparing and installing
1.1.11. Mounting Foot. Plate welded to a rollbar tube to
Roll-Over Protection Systems (ROPS) into Production Cars,
permit its bolting or welding to the bodyshell or chassis
Touring Cars Saloon and Sports Cars (1.6.1), Sports Racing Cars
structure, usually onto a reinforcement plate.
(1.6.2), Single Seaters (1.6.3), and other forms of Competition
Vehicles (1.6.4). The details covered in this section give many 1.1.12. Removable Members. Structural members of a safety
permutations, the Motorsport UK mandatory requirements are cage which are able to be removed.
the minimum acceptable. Care should be taken to check FIA 1.1.13. Harness Bar. A transverse tubular member attached
International requirements for Groups, Classes and Formulae across either the main hoop or backstays to accept harness
which may not be covered by this section, which is for mountings.
Motorsport UK National ‘A’ and lower status events.
Specifications
Definitions
1.2.1. ROPS must be designed and made so that,
1.1.1. Safety Cage. A structural framework designed to when correctly installed, they substantially reduce the risk of
prevent serious bodyshell deformation in the case of a collision injury to the occupants. The essential features
or a car turning over. of an efficient ROPS are that it is designed to suit the particular
1.1.2. Rollbar. Structural frame or hoop and mounting points. vehicle, is of sound construction, has adequate mountings and
is a close fit to the
1.1.3. Rollcage. Structural framework made up of a main
bodyshell.
rollbar and a front rollbar (or two lateral rollbars), their
connecting members, one diagonal member, backstays and 1.2.2. The ROPS must not unduly impede Driver and Co-Driver
mounting points (see drawings K5 and K6). access to the vehicle. Members may intrude into the interior
space by passing through the dashboard, front side trim, rear
1.1.4. Main Rollbar. Structure consisting of a near-vertical
side trim, and rear seats which may be folded down. ROPS must
frame or hoop located across the vehicle just behind the front
not extend beyond the front upper or rear suspension mounting
seats.
points of the vehicle, with the exception of backstays which
1.1.5. Front Rollbar. Similar to main rollbar but its shape may extend beyond the rear suspension mounting points if
follows the windscreen pillars and top screen edge. necessary to achieve the required 30° angle. Any modification
1.1.6. Lateral Rollbar. Structure consisting of a near-vertical to a homologated ROPS (other than fitment of Roof
frame or hoop located along the right or left hand side of the Reinforcement, Windscreen Pillar Reinforcement, Doorbars and
vehicle. The rear legs of a lateral rollbar must be just behind Harness Bars) is prohibited. Tubes must not carry any liquids or
the front seats. The front leg must be against the screen pillar gases, other than air at atmospheric pressure, or any other item.
and dashboard such that it does not unduly impede entry or 1.2.3. Compulsory Diagonal Member. Different ways of fitting
exit of driver or co-driver. the compulsory diagonal member (see drawings K5 and K6).
1.1.7. Longitudinal Member. Longitudinal tube which is not a The combination of several members is permitted.
part of the main, front or lateral rollbar, for example, a 1.2.4. Optional Reinforcing Members. Each type of
backstay. reinforcement (see drawings K7 to K12) may be used
1.1.8. Diagonal Member. Transverse tube between a top separately or combined with others.
corner of the main rollbar or upper end of a backstay and a 1.2.5. Deleted.
lower mounting point on the opposite side of the rollbar or
backstay.
Common Regulations for Competitors: Safety (K) 165 K

Technical Specifications The attachment points of the diagonal members must be so

located that they cannot cause injuries. They may be made
1.3.1. Main, Front and Lateral Rollbars. These frames or removable but must be in place during events. The lower end
hoops must be made in one piece without joints. Their of the diagonal must join the main rollbar or back-stay not
construction must be smooth and even, without ripples or further than 100mm from the mounting foot. The upper end
cracks. The vertical part of the main rollbar must be as straight must join the main rollbar not further than 100mm from the
as possible and as close as possible to the interior contour of junction of the backstay joint, or the backstay not more than
the bodyshell. The front leg of the front rollbar or a lateral 100mm from its junction with the main rollbar.
rollbar must be straight, or if it is not possible, must follow the
windscreen pillars and have only one bend unless a windscreen They must comply with the minimum specification
pillar reinforcement [1.3.5(e)] is fitted. set out in 1.4.1. A diagonal member fixed to the bodyshell must
have reinforcement plates as defined
The mounting foot must not be rearward of the foremost point in 1.3.3.
of the rollbar.
1.3.5. Optional Reinforcement of ROPS. The diameter,
Where the main rollbar forms the rear legs of a lateral rollbar thickness and material of reinforcements must be as defined in
(see drawing K6), the connection to the lateral rollbar must be 1.4.1. They must be either welded in position or installed by
at roof level. To achieve an efficient mounting to the bodyshell, means of demountable joints. Reinforcement tubes must not be
the original interior trim may be modified around the safety attached to the bodyshell.
cage and its mountings by cutting it away or by distortion.
However, this modification does not permit the removal of the (a) Transverse Reinforcing Members:
complete parts of upholstery or trim. Where necessary, the The fitting of two transverse members as shown in
fusebox may be relocated to enable a rollcage to be fitted. drawing K9 is permitted. The transverse member fixed
1.3.2. Mounting of ROPS to the Bodyshell. to the front rollbar must not encroach upon the space
reserved for the driver or co-driver. It must be placed as
Minimum mountings are: high as possible but its lower edge must not be higher
1 for each leg of the main or lateral rollbar. than the top of the dashboard.
1 for each leg of the front rollbar. (b) Doorbars (for side protection):
1 for each backstay (see 1.3.3). Longitudinal members must be fitted at each side of the
Each leg of a main, lateral or front rollbar must be attached, via vehicle (see drawings K9 and K12). They may be
a mounting foot, by at least three bolts, minimum M8 ISO removable.
grade 8.8 and utilising a steel reinforcement plate of a material The side protection must be as high as possible but not
of at least the same thickness as the wall of the tube to which higher than one half of the total height of the door
it is being welded (minimum 3mm) and of at least 120cm2 area aperture measured from its base.
which is welded to the bodyshell (see drawings K13 to K18). Where two members in the form of a cross are used, at
The mounting foot or leg may alternatively be welded directly least one of the members must be a single piece tube.
to the bodyshell/reinforcement plate in accordance with
drawing K13. Where configuration 12(j) is used a reinforcing gusset
must connect the tubes along the horizontal length.
1.3.3. Backstays. These are compulsory and must
be attached near the roofline and near the top outer bends of (c) Roof Reinforcement:
the main rollbar on both sides of the car. They must make an Reinforcing the upper part of the rollcage by adding
angle of at least 30° with the vertical, must run rearwards and members as shown in drawing K10 is permitted.
be straight and as close as possible to the interior side panels (d) Reinforcement of bends and junctions:
of the bodyshell. Their materials specification, diameter and The reinforcement of the junction between the main
thickness must be as defined in 1.4.1. Forward facing stays are rollbar or the front rollbar and the longitudinal members
permitted if an angle of 30° cannot be achieved with Backstays, is permitted as shown in drawing K12 as is the
providing they do not unduly impede Driver and Co-Driver reinforcement of the top rear bends of the lateral
access to the vehicle. rollbars.
Their mountings must be reinforced by plates. Each backstay The ends of these reinforcing tubes must not be more
should be secured by bolts having a cumulative section area at than half way down or along the members to which they
least two thirds of that recommended for each rollbar leg are attached.
mounting in 1.3.2 above, and with identical reinforcement
(e) Windscreen Pillar Reinforcement:
plates of a least 60cm2 area (see drawing K13). A single bolt in
A tube the upper end of which must be less than
double shear is permitted, providing it is of adequate section
100mm from the junction between the front (lateral)
and strength (see drawing K20) and provided that a bush is
rollbar and the longitudinal (transversal) member and
welded into the backstay.
the lower end less than 100mm from the front mounting
The mounting foot or backstay may alternatively be welded foot of the front (lateral) rollbar, as shown in drawing
directly to the bodyshell/reinforcement plate in accordance K62.
with drawing K13.
The tube may be bent on condition that it is straight in
1.3.4. Diagonal Members. At least one diagonal member must side view and that the angle of the bend does not
be fitted. Their location must be in accordance with drawings exceed 20°.
K5 or K6 and they must be straight. The combination of several
1.3.6. Protective Padding. Where the driver’s or co-driver’s
diagonal members is permitted.
bodies or crash helmets could come into contact with the
Where two diagonals in the form of a cross are used, at least ROPS, non-flammable padding should be provided for
one of the diagonals must be a single piece tube. protection (1.6.6).
K 166 Common Regulations for Competitors: Safety (K)

1.3.7. Removable Members. Should removable members be Note: ROPS manufacturers wishing to make application for such
used in the construction of a ROPS, the demountable joints a certificate should contact the Motorsport UK Technical
used must comply with an approved type (see drawings K21 to Department in order to obtain details of the requirements to be
K30). The screws and bolts must be of adequate diameter and met and the fees payable. Subject to these requirements being
of ISO Standard 8.8 or better. FIA homologated demountable met a ROPS Certificate will be raised and issued. Duly
joints are also permitted. authorised copies of this certificate containing a drawing,
Demountable joints must not be used as part of a main, front or photographs, a copy of the manufacturers declaration that the
lateral rollbar because they act as hinges in the principal ROPS meets the required regulations should be available to
structure and allow deformation. Their use is solely for event Scrutineers.
attaching members to the rollbars and for attaching a lateral 1.5.2. Each ROPS manufactured after 1.1.97 for which
rollbar to a main rollbar (see drawing K2). In this last case, Motorsport UK or the FIA has issued a ROPS (Rollcage)
hinged joints in drawings K21 to K30 must not be used. Certificate must bear an identification plate which details the
1.3.8. Guidance on Welding. All welding should be of the manufacturer and the manufacturer’s part number allocated to
highest possible quality with full penetration and preferably the cage. Details of this identity plate are to be included on the
using a gas shielded arc. Although good external appearance of ROPS (Rollcage) certificate.
a weld does not necessarily guarantee its quality, poor looking
welds are never a sign of good workmanship. When using heat- Vehicle Categories Covered
treated steel the instructions of the manufacturer must be 1.6.1. Series Production, Touring and Sports Cars.
followed (special electrodes, gas protected welding). It is to be
emphasised that the use of heat-treated or medium carbon (a) Production cars, Touring Cars, Sports cars up to 2,000cc
steels may cause problems and that bad fabrication may result – Basic rollbar/rollcage complying with K1 or K2.
in a decrease in strength (caused by brittle heat-affected zones) (b) Production Cars and Touring Cars over 2,000cc –
or inadequate ductility. Rollbar/rollcage complying with K3 or K4.
1.3.9. Harness Bars. Minimum dimensions 38mm x 2.5mm or (c) Sports cars over 2,000cc – Rollbar/rollcage complying
40mm x 2.0mm. Cold Drawn Seamless Carbon Steel with with K3 or K4 or K60(i) & (ii) and K31.
minimum tensile strength of 350N/mm2. Harness straps may
The different possibilities of installing the optional reinforcing
be attached by looping around the tube or by threaded fixings
members to the rollcage are shown in drawings K7 to K12.
using inserts as drawing No. 44 welded into the tubes(s).
Each type of reinforcement (drawings to K7 to K12) may be
Material Specifications used separately or combined with one or several others).
1.4.1. Specifications of the tubes used: These reinforcements can be installed in each of the basic
rollcages (drawings K1 to K4).
Material
Material
Cold Drawn Seamless Unalloyed Carbon Steel, containing a
As defined in 1.4.
maximum of 0.3% of carbon.
Note: For all the ROPS which are FIA homologated after
Note: For an unalloyed carbon steel the maximum content of
1.1.2000 for Touring cars, the presence of the ROPS in the door
additives is 1.7% for manganese and 0.6% for other
aperture must comply with the following criteria (see drawing
elements.
No. 43 in this section).
Minimum Yield Strength
Dimension A must be a minimum of 300mm.
350 N/mm2
Dimension B must be a maximum of 250mm.
Minimum Dimensions (Ø in mm)
Dimension C must be a maximum of 300mm.
(a) Mandatory tubular members
Dimension D (Measured from the upper corner of the
45 x 2.5 (1.75” x 0.095”) or 50 x 2.0 (2.0” x 0.083”). windscreen, without the seal) must be a maximum of
38 x 2.5 (1.5” x 0.095”) or 40 x 2.0 (1.6” x 0.083”). 100mm.
(For roll cages/bars approved prior to 1.1.95). Dimension E must not be more than half height of the door
(b) Optional tubular members aperture.
38 x 2.5 (1.5” x 0.095”) or 40 x 2.0 (1.6” x 0.083”). Motorsport UK Certified and non-homologated ROPS
constructed after 1.1.2001 in accordance with drawing 12 must
1.4.2. In selecting the steel, attention must be paid to also comply with the above dimensions.
obtaining good elongation properties and adequate weldability.
Vehicles of Periods A-Z as defined within the current FIA
1.4.3. The tubing must be bent by a cold working process and yearbook for which a valid FIA Historic Technical Passport
the centreline bend radius must be at least three times the (HTP) has been issued – be fitted with a rollbar/rollcage as
tube diameter. If the tubing is ovalised during bending, the specified within the HTP issued for each individual vehicle and
ratio of minor to major diameter must be 0.9 or greater. with that vehicle being in compliance with that specification.
Exceptions 1.6.2. Sports Racing Cars
The only exceptions to the foregoing requirements for Saloon, The rollbar must conform to drawings K60(i) and K31. Forward
single seater and Sports Cars are as follows: facing stays are permitted for open Sports Racing Cars.
1.5.1. ROPS manufacturers may make application to Minimum height 92cm measured along the line of the driver’s
Motorsport UK for a Roll Over Protection System (ROPS) spine from the bottom of the car seat.
Certificate to be issued.

!
te ER
ks
ac
SU OU E
St CH
rp
E
a l 5 FR
ar
lM V
K
£2
wi
th
RACE
RA CE SUITS HELMETS BOOTS
BOO TS GLOVES
GL O VES
UNDERW
UNDERWEAR
EAR HANS DEVICE KART WEAR
W EAR LUGGAGE
L UGGA GE
SILVERSTONE
SILVERSTONE CIRCUIT SHOWROOM
OP EN 7 D AYS
www.gprdirect.com
www
w.gprrdirect.com 01327 855 585
SILVERSTONE
SILV
VERST ONE CIRCUIT,
CIRCUIT, TOWCESTER,
T O W CESTER , NN
NN12
12 8
8TN
TN
Material Aerodynamics
Cold drawn seamless Carbon Steel 350N/mm2
1.7. The use of a rollbar to achieve or supplement
Minimum dimensions (mm) aerodynamic effects is prohibited.
45 x 2.5 (1.75in x 0.095in) or
Future
50 x 2.0mm (2.00in x 0.083in).
1.6.3. Single Seater Racing Cars 1.8. It is to be noted that the FIA publishes Regulations
concerning ROPS for use in International competition.
The rollbar must be symmetrical about the lengthwise centre- Motorsport UK aligns itself with these regulations wherever
line of the car and of minimum height 90cm measured possible.
vertically from the base of the cockpit or 92cm measured along
the line of the driver’s spine from the bottom of the car seat.
There must be at least one brace rearwards from the top of the Seats, Seat Belts and Headrests
rollbar at an angle not exceeding 60° with the horizontal, this 2.1. All seat safety belts must be complete units sourced from
brace must be the same diameter as the rollbar, if two braces a recognised manufacturer and fitted in accordance with the
are fitted to the tube the diameter may be reduced to 26mm x manufacturers’ instructions, Motorsport UK recommendations or
2.5mm (1in x 0.095in). Where two braces are fitted, they may FIA requirements. (See Drawing Nos. 39, 40, 41, 42 and 44.)
be rearward or forward facing.
Where the vehicle manufacturer’s standard safety belts and
The width inside the roll-over bar main tubes must be 38cm associated fitments are not utilised, bolts must be of a
minimum measured 60cm above the base of the seat. It must minimum 7⁄16in UNF or M12 (grade 8.8) or, for an FIA
incorporate a crossbrace to restrain the driver’s head and give homologated harness, as specified by the harness
rearward support. The top hoop radius must not be less than manufacturer.
10cm measured at the centre line of the tube.
2.1.1. Three point. Either one diagonal shoulder strap and
Material one lap strap, or two merged shoulder straps and one lap strap
Cold drawn seamless Carbon steel 350N/mm2 bearing an ECE 'E' mark. With three anchorage points on the
Minimum dimensions (mm) chassis/body shell or roll over bar of the vehicle on either side
and to the rear of the driver’s seat.
Vehicles up to 470kg:
38 x 2.5 (1.5in x 0.095in) or 2.1.2. Four point. Two shoulder straps and one
lap strap, with four anchorage points on the chassis/
40 x 2.0 (1.6in x 0.083in).
body shell or roll over bar of the vehicle, one either side of the
Vehicles 470kg and over: driver and two to the rear of the driver’s seat.
45 x 2.5 (1.75in x 0.095in) or
2.1.3. Five point. Two shoulder straps, one lap strap and one
50 x 2.0 (2.0in x 0.083in). strap between the legs with five anchorage points on the
1.6.4. Other Considerations chassis/body shell or roll over bar of the vehicle, one either
(a) An effective rollbar must be fitted with its top edge not side of the driver, two to the rear of the driver’s seat and one
less than 5cm above the helmet of the normally seated between the legs.
driver. It must be wider than the driver’s shoulders at that 2.1.4. Six Point. Two shoulder straps, one lap strap and two
height. It must be constructed of good quality seamless straps between the legs, with six anchorage points on the
steel tubing of minimum 35mm diameter and wall chassis/body shell or roll over bar of the vehicle, one either
thickness of 2mm. It should have the top bar straight or side of the driver, two to the rear of the driver’s seat and two
slightly curved but no tubes meeting in an inverted ‘V’. It between the legs.
must be effectively braced to structural members.
2.1.5. Where safety harnesses are mandatory it is
(b) Non-standard cars are advised to fit a rollbar to the recommended that those described in 2.1.2, 2.1.3
following minimum requirements. Minimum height 72cm and 2.1.4 are homologated by the FIA and carry their label.
from the rear of the uncompressed seat cushion. It must
2.1.6. It is permitted to make a hole in series production seats
have minimum flat width of 38cm running into radiused
to allow secure anchoring of seat belts.
corners and affording driver and passenger equal
protection. 2.1.7. All seat belts used on International Events must be
homologated by the FIA, and carry their label.
It must be effectively mounted and braced to structural
members forward and aft of the cockpit and not less For national events, where Specific Regulations require an FIA
than cockpit width. It must be constructed of good Homologated harness, harnesses homologated by the FIA
quality seamless steel tubing of minimum 32mm according to FIA standard 8853-2016 may be used for up to
diameter and wall thickness of 1.5mm. five years after the year stated on the label.
1.6.5. ALL aluminium alloy Roll Cages are prohibited. Harnesses homologated by the FIA according to FIA standards
8853/98 and 8854/98 may be used until 31st December of the
1.6.6. It is recommended that rollbar/rollcage tubes within
year stated on the label.
150mm of a vehicle occupant’s helmet are covered with a
suitable energy absorbing material. A number of suitable Harnesses homologated by the FIA will display the FIA
materials are homologated by the FIA who publish specific Homologation Label on the left shoulder strap.
regulations for the fitment of such materials for vehicles 2.1.8. It is not permitted to mix parts of seat belts. Only
participating in International Events. complete sets as supplied by manufacturers are to be used.
2.1.9. Only one release mechanism is permitted on each seat
belt configuration and this must be available for the wearer to
operate whilst seated in the competing position.

2.1.10. The anchorage points to the rear should be positioned 2.2.1.3. Any mounting holes drilled in the seat rails must have
so that the strap from the shoulder is as near horizontal as bushes installed, these must be fully welded. The bushes miust
possible. It should not be located on the floor directly behind be profiled to prevent them being pulled through, alternatively
the driver/co-driver. they may be of 'top hat' type inserted from below. Minimum
2.1.11. Seat belts once involved in a serious accident should bush diameter 13mm for M8 bolts, 15mm for M10 bolts.
be discarded as they are likely to have stretched. Belts Multiple bush position are permitted.
subjected to oil, acid or heat should be replaced. 2.2.1.4. The minimum overall length of the "U" shape extruded
section is 50mm with a 2.5mm wall thickness.
2.1.12. Elastic devices attached to the shoulder strap are 2.2.2. The seat must be attached to the supports via 4
forbidden.
mounting points, 2 at the front and 2 at the rear of the seat,
2.2. Seats. All seats should be correctly located and securely
using bolts with a minimum diameter of 8mm and
anchored in such a way as to allow no movement in squab or
reinforcements integrated into the seat.
backrest. When installing a Competition Seat, carry out the
following checks before selection or purchase: Each mounting point must be capable of withstanding a force
(a) Study the requirements of the vehicle concerned and ask of 15000N applied in any direction.
the manufacturer’s advice and recommendations. 2.2.3. The minimum thickness of the supports and
(b) Check that the seat is suitable for the type of forces to counterplates is 3mm for steel and 5mm for light alloy
which it could be subjected. These will include fore and materials. The minimum longitudinal dimension of each
aft and lateral loadings. support is 6cm.
(c) Check that the seat carries full instructions for 2.3. Headrests. On all vehicles where it is not mandatory (13)
installation in your vehicle. it is strongly recommended that a head restraint in the form of
a headrest be fitted, as near to the driver’s/co-driver’s helmet
(d) Check that suitable mounting installations are available as possible, to prevent whiplash of the neck and spine in case
from the manufacturer. of impact. It is recommended that they comply with 13.
(e) Ask the manufacturer to confirm that the seat frame is
suitable for your Motor Sport discipline.
Fire Extinguishers
(f) If the original seat attachments or supports are changed,
the new parts must either be approved for that Existing vehicles competing prior to 1st January 2019
application by the seat manufacturer or must comply may comply with the following until 1st January 2022. New
with the following specifications (see drawing No. K32). build vehicles from 1st January 2019 must comply with
Appendix 3.
2.2.1. Supports must be attached to the shell/chassis via at
least 4 mounting points per seat using bolts with a minimum 3. A fire extinguisher/extinguishing system must be carried on
diameter of 8mm and counterplates, according to drawing No. all vehicles, the minimum requirement being that the system
K32. The minimum area of contact between support, be charged with one of the permitted extinguishants and be
shell/chassis and counterplate is 40 sq cm for each mounting operable by the driver whilst normally seated either by manual
point. In Series Production Cars manufacturers’ standard seat operation or by a mechanically/electrically assisted triggering
mounting points may be used. If quick release systems are system.
used, they must be capable of withstanding vertical and All extinguishers must be serviced in accordance with the
horizontal forces of 18000N, applied non-simultaneously. If manufacturers guidelines, or every 24 months, whichever is
rails for adjusting the seat are used, they must be those sooner.
originally supplied with the homologated car or with the seat.
3.1. Capacities. Extinguishers are classified as Small, Medium
2.2.1.1. For new build vehicles from 1st January 2021, where or Large, and designated as Hand-Held or Plumbed-In. Dry
transverse seat mounting rails are used, they must be compliant powder extinguishers are prohibited.
with drawing No. K64(a) or homologated by the FIA or an FIA
recognised ASN. The end plates may alternatively be welded to 3.1.1. Small, Hand operated.
the counterplate. Multiple mounting holes, to a maximum of 4 3.1.2.
at each mounting point, are permitted as shown in K64 (b)-(c). (a) Medium, Plumbed-In, for discharge into both cockpit and
engine compartment.
2.2.1.2. Drawing K64 (a) - (c) Material specification: (b) Medium, Hand-Operated, for discharge into both cockpit
and engine compartment.
Tube
Cold Drawn Seamless Unalloyed Carvbon Steel 3.1.3. Large, Plumbed-In, for discharge into both cockpit and
Minimum Yield strength 350N/mm2 engine compartment.
Minimum dimensions 35mm square x 2.5mm wall thickness 3.1.4. Large, Plumbed-In, for discharge into Engine
compartment, plus Medium, Hand-Held for Driver or Rally Co-
Box Section (Structural) driver use.
Unalloyed Carbon Steel 3.1.5. Hand-operated for cockpit (International).
Minimum Yield Strength 350N/mm2
Minimum dimensions 35mm square x 2.5mm wall thickness 3.1.6. Permitted Extinguishants AFFF, ZERO 2000. (See
Table 3.) plus Gas (Novec 1230).
Copies of the list of FIA/MSA approved plumbed systems are
available from Motorsport UK.

3.2. Plumbed-In Systems (If AFFF they must be FIA/MSA 3.4. Hand-held extinguishers
homologated). 3.4.1. Must not be carried loose but should be retained in
3.2.1. The Large unit should have two points of triggering, positive quick release brackets, secured to the vehicle by a
one for the driver (and Co-driver in Rallies) and one outside the minimum of two 6mm bolts.
car for activation by Marshals etc. 3.4.2. Extinguishers with pressure gauges are recommended.
3.2.2. The triggering point from the exterior must be 3.4.3. The tare weight of the unit must be clearly marked on
positioned close to the Circuit Breaker (or combined with it) the cylinder.
and must be marked by the letter “E’’ in red inside a white
circle of at least 10cm diameter with a red edge. 3.5. General
3.2.3. In installing units, the direction of nozzles should be It is recommended that all fire extinguisher bottles be securely
carefully considered, Induction, Exhaust, Ignition and Fuel mounted within the main structure of the vehicle. It is
pumping systems being the most likely areas for fire to occur. prohibited to mount bottles of over the medium capacity
outside the main structure.
3.2.4. Where possible sources of fire exist outside the engine
or cockpit areas (i.e. front mounted fuel tanks) advice can be
sought from Motorsport UK concerning plumbed-in system Safety Fuel Cells
installations. 4.1. The FIA approved standard for Safety Fuel Cells
3.2.5. All bottles should discharge simultaneously and must is FIA/Spec./FT.3 and FT.5. Fuel cells complying with
be operable in any position of the car even if inverted. this standard are only manufactured by authorised companies
3.2.6. The fitting of a pressure gauge is recommended and bear the name of the company, specification, code and date
(mandatory for pressurised AFFF units). of manufacture stencilled on each cell. No other cells are
approved by the FIA.
3.2.7. Method of Operation: The preferred method
of operation is electrical which should have its own source of 4.2. Under FIA regulations the homologation expires once the
energy for triggering, ideally with provision cell is five years old. The validity of this homologation may be
for checking the integrity of the systems triggering circuit. extended for a further two years if the cell is inspected and
recertified by the original manufacturer.
3.2.8. Mechanically operated systems, if used, should be
fitted with ‘Total Discharge’ valves (i.e. ones that continue to 4.3. It is recommended that any safety cell is periodically
discharge even if the operating mechanism should fail after inspected on a regular basis.
triggering).
Hand-held extinguishers which have been adapted, Red Warning Light
by addition of pull-cables, rarely have the capability of being 5.1. A rearward facing red warning light of a minimum of 21
operated in varying positions and are not acceptable. watts, with surface area minimum 20cm2, maximum 40cm2, or
3.2.9. Weight checking: Extinguisher systems should be of 21 watts with a surface area minimum of 50cm2 and with
capable of being dismantled for the purpose of checking the lens and reflector to EU Standards, must be located within
weight of the extinguishant and the integrity of the cylinder, 10cm of the centre line of the vehicle and be clearly visible
also to enable the operating system to be serviced without from the rear. Vehicles fitted with full width bodywork may
discharging the contents. The tare weight of the unit must be alternatively use two lights equally located about the vehicle
marked on the cylinder. centre line. An alternative light unit of equal or enhanced
3.2.10. Installation: Particular attention should be paid to the constant luminosity or LED lights that are either homologated
installation and maintenance of any system, especially if it is by the FIA or comply with relevant EU Regulations may be used.
mechanically operated. Pull cables should be fitted in such a 5.2. The warning light must be switched on when visibility
way that no kinks or ‘S’ bends are formed which could cause conditions are reduced, or as detailed within championship
malfunction. and/or event regulations, or when so instructed by the Clerk of
3.2.11. A list of plumbed-in extinguisher kits that are the Course.
approved by Motorsport UK is available on request.
3.3. During events: Tank Fillers, Vents and Caps
3.3.1. All plumbed-in extinguisher systems must be in an 6. Tank fillers and caps must not protrude beyond the
‘ARMED’ condition (i.e. be capable of being operated without bodywork or be situated within the driver/passenger
the removal of any safety device) at all times whilst competing compartment. The caps must have an efficient locking action to
or practising in races or speed events (including during post- reduce the risk of opening during an accident and to ensure
event scrutineering), and at all times that crash helmets are closing after refuelling (14.1.2). Air vents must be at least 25cm
worn on rallies (i.e. on Stages etc.). to the rear of the cockpit and must be designed to prevent the
3.3.2. Any plumbed-in extinguisher system found to escape of fuel should the vehicle be inverted. It is
be incapable of being operated will be the subject of recommended that a non return valve is incorporated in the
a report to the Clerk of the Course/Stewards for possible vent system. The entire fuel tank area ‘Licked by the open air
penalty as an offence against Safety Regulations. stream’ must incorporate a crushable structure as follows:
3.3.3. Checking for correctly ‘Armed’ extinguisher systems, Crushable Structure
should only be carried out by Motorsport UK Scrutineers, and/or
Judges of Fact nominated for that purpose. 7.1. The crushable structure should be a sandwich
construction based on a fire resistant core of minimum crushing
strength 25lb/sq in. It is permitted to pass water pipes through
this core.

MOTORSPORT
FIRE EXTINGU
4kg
4kg Haylo
Haylo 4.25L AFFF 2 & 3 Kg Haylo
Mechanical/Electrical
Mechanical/ /Electrical Mec
Mechanical/Electrical
hanical//Electrical Hand Held
Plumbed in saloon car Plumbed in saloon car
system FIA Approved system FIA Approved
to T
Tec
echnical list 16 to T
Tec
echnical list 16 extinguishing med
EX057.19 EX056.19
2.4 Litre
Litre AFFF
Hand
Hand Held
Motorsport UK
compliant our AFFF
uses Aerospace grade
aqueous foam
t: 079 7383 0695 Revidge Fold, Revidge Rd

e: [email protected] Blackburn, Lancs, BB1 8DJ
www.pdextinguishers.co.uk
7.2. The minimum thickness of the sandwich construction be stitched into the fabric of the garment or on a sewn in label.
must be 10mm. The fore and aft fuel tank area, however, must For International use overalls must comply with: FIA 8856-2000
provide for a crushable structure of at least 100mm thickness
at its thickest point, the position of this widest point to be at 9.1.6. As with any item of safety equipment, evidence of
the constructor’s discretion, over a length of at least 35cm after damage or excessive wear can render it unsuitable for use. In
which it may be generally reduced to 10mm. the case of overalls this could include over frequent, or
incorrect, washing, broken seams or stitching and worn patches.
7.3. The sandwich construction must include two sheets of Two piece overalls should be avoided, but if worn must overlap
1.5mm thick aluminium sheet having a tensile strength of 14 and provide flame resistant coverage.
tons/sq in and minimum elongation of 5%.
9.1.7. Due to the complex nature of national test standards
7.4. All oil tanks mounted outside the main chassis structure and variations of detailed testing it is not possible to quote
must be surrounded by crushable structure of minimum ‘equivalents’ from foreign national standards unless they are
thickness 10mm. FIA approved as detailed above.
External Circuit Breaker National test standards are in the process of being superseded
by European norms (CE Marks), which will provide a common
8.1. The circuit breaker, when operated, must isolate all standard throughout Europe.
electrical circuits with the exception of those that operate fire 9.1.8. Individual competitors are responsible for ensuring
extinguishers. their own safety and that appropriate flame resistant overalls
8.1.1. Push-button circuit breakers must only isolate the are worn when mandatory.
electrical circuits, any re-set must be operated by a separate 9.1.9. Competitors are also strongly advised to wear Flame
button or switch. Resistant gloves, socks, balaclavas and underwear.
8.2. The triggering system for the circuit breaker on saloons Plastic shoes (such as trainers) should be avoided.
should be situated at the lower part of the windscreen
mounting, preferably on the driver’s side or below the rear 9.1.10. Specific regulations concerning Flame Resistant
window. gloves, socks, balaclavas and underwear are published by the
FIA and applicable to International events.
8.3. On Open Cars the triggering system should be situated on
the lower main hoop of the Roll-over Bar on the driver’s side or 9.2. Exceptionally, drivers of three wheeled cars, competing in
at the lower part of the windscreen mounting (as above). accordance with A2.2.1 may wear ACU or FIM approved leather
overalls.
8.4. Alternatively on cars of Periods A to F the mounting point
may be mounted approximately vertically below the line of the 9.3. When a name appears on a driver’s helmet or overalls,
scuttle on the driver’s side. this must be the name of the person wearing them.
8.5. The triggering system location must be identified by a
Red Spark on a White-edged Blue triangle (12cm base), and the Crash Helmets
‘On’ and ‘Off’ positions clearly marked. 10.1. Crash helmets bearing an MSA/Motorsport UK approval
sticker must be worn at all times during training, practice and
Overalls competition. The user must ensure that the helmet is to a
standard currently specified (10.3.1), that it fits properly, is
9.1. Clean Flame-Resistant overalls, must be worn to cover secured properly and that it is in a serviceable condition. It is
from ankle to wrist to neck. strongly recommended that a flame resistant balaclava, helmet
Acceptable standards: bib or face mask also be worn.
9.1.1. Racing: 10.2. Total protection can never be given by any headgear,
FIA 8856-2018 and the best of crash helmets may not entirely prevent head
injury or death in a severe accident. Helmet users must
FIA 8856-2000 understand that helmets are deliberately constructed so that
9.1.2. Special Stage Rallies, Sprints and Hill Climbs: the energy of a severe blow will be absorbed by the helmet
FIA 8856-2018 and thereby partially destroy it. The damage may not be readily
FIA 8856-2000 apparent; it is essential therefore that any helmet receiving a
blow in an accident is either replaced or returned to the
FIA 1986 Standard manufacturer for competent inspection – this of necessity must
9.1.3. Karting: be the responsibility of the helmet user, who will have been
aware of the circumstances under which the helmet was struck.
As defined in U.13.3. It is not possible nor indeed reasonable to expect the
9.1.4. All Other Events (including overalls in accordance with scrutineer, in every case, to observe significant damage. Where
Q.12.25.2): there is any doubt about the helmet’s fitness for its intended
BS6249 part 1 Index A or B (but not part C). purpose then the Chief Scrutineer is empowered to remove the
MSA/Motorsport UK Approval Sticker and impound the helmet
BSEN533 for the duration of the meeting. This should be a rare
EN533:1995 Index 3 occurrence since competitors must appreciate that, once a
ISO 14116 helmet has served its purpose, it is not only sensible but
necessary to replace it. It is the competitor himself who must
FIA 8856-2018 ensure that the helmet which he uses is fully fit for its purpose;
FIA 8856-2000 it is clear that this is a small insurance to pay for one’s life. The
FIA 1986 Standard. competitor also might consider that, should he survive an
9.1.5. For FIA Standard Overalls the homologation label will accident, but receive head injuries having knowingly used a
ROLL CCAGE
AGE INNO
FOR OOVER
INNOVATORS
VATORS
VER 30 YYEARS
EARS • FOR EVER
EVERYY MOT
MOTORSPORT
ORSPORT LEVEL • 550+ DDESIGNS
ESIGNS
NATIONAL
NA
ATIONAL INTERNA
INTERNATIONAL
ATIONAL
TION HISTORIC
TRACK
TR ACK DDAY
AY BBESPOKE
ESPOKE ADVANCED
ADVANCED ENGINEERING
ENGINE
ķĮĴďĉæÐĮÌÐĮðæĊșĮķĨĨăřșĊÌťĴœďīăÌȭÆăĮĮ
ķĮĴďĉæÐĮÌÐĮðæĊșĮķĨĨăřșĊÌťĴœďīăÌȭÆăĮĮ
ttďăăÆæÐťĴĴðĊæ
ďăăÆæÐťĴĴðĊæ
ďăăÆæÐĮĴďĴìÐĉďĴďīĮĨďīĴðĊÌķĮĴīřĊÌĴď
īīďăăÆæÐĮĴďĴìÐĉďĴďīĮĨďīĴðĊÌķĮĴīřĊÌĴď Bodyshell
Body prep.
shell prep.
ÆÆďĉĨÐĴðĴðŒÐĉďĴďīĮĨďīĴīÆðĊæÐĊĴìķĮðĮĴĮ
ďĉĨÐĴðĴðŒÐĉďĴďīĮĨďīĴīÆðĊæÐĊĴìķĮðĮĴĮ TÆìðĊÐĮìďĨ
TÆìðĊÐĮìďĨ
}ķÅÐÅÐĊÌðĊæ
}ķÅÐÅÐĊÌðĊæ
01327 872855
For help
For help,, OĮÐīÆķĴĴðĊæ
OĮÐīÆķĴĴðĊæ
ÌŒðÆÐďī
ÌŒðÆÐďī
sales,
sales, call #ÐŘĨÐīĴðĮÐ
#ÐŘĨÐīĴðĮÐ
SUPPLIERS OF:
tďăăÆæÐɪÆìĮĮðĮĴķÅÐ

wĴÐÐăĨăĴÐɪÅďŘĮÐÆĴðďĊ

TÐĴīðÆɪðĉĨÐīðăĮðšÐĮ

wĉăăɪăīæÐŒďăķĉÐĮŒðăÅăÐ

w
www.customcages.co.uk
ww.customcages.co.uk • sale
[email protected]
[email protected]
previously damaged helmet, he could be placing an enormous 10.3.1. Standards. Helmets bearing one of the under
burden of care upon his family. mentioned ‘standards’ may be approved by Motorsport UK
10.2.1. Impounding of helmets subject to other criteria being met. See also
drawing 10.3.1.
Case 1 Pre-Event. If the helmet does not conform with the
required Standards or is in a poor or dangerous condition, the (a) ALL MOTORSPORT UK NATIONAL EVENTS
Chief Scrutineer will impound the helmet for the duration of FIA 8860-2004 (Not valid after 31.12.21)
the Meeting, removing the MSA/Motorsport UK sticker. At the FIA 8860-2010
close of the Meeting the helmet will be returned, as received,
with the exception of the MSA/Motorsport UK sticker, to the FIA 8859-2015
competitor concerned. SNELL SA2010 (Not valid after 31.12.23)
Case 2 Accident during the Event. If the competitor is injured SNELL SA2015 (Not valid after 31.12.26)
and the helmet is damaged, the Chief Scrutineer will impound SNELL SAH2010 (Not valid after 31.12.23)
the helmet and remove the MSA/Motorsport UK sticker then
seek the advice of the Steward as to further action. SNELL SA2020
Case 3 Accident during Event and competitor evacuated to (b) In addition the following are acceptable for:
hospital with head injuries. The Chief Scrutineer will make Motorsport UK National Kart Racing Events (with exception of
sure that the helmet has been seen by the Chief Medical Kart Drivers under 15 years of age, Cadet and Bambino Drivers)
Officer, he will then impound the helmet and remove the and Motorsport UK National Junior Drag Racing:
MSA/Motorsport UK sticker. Unless the Chief Medical Officer
SNELL K2010 (Not valid after 31.12.23)
wishes to retain the helmet it must be despatched to the
Technical Department at Motorsport UK. Unless specifically SNELL K2015
called for by the competitor it will be disposed of after six SNELL – FIA CMR2007
weeks.
SNELL – FIA CMS2007
10.3. The competitor is reminded of the following essential
criteria when buying or using his helmet: SNELL – FIA CMR2016
(a) Correct Standard. SNELL – FIA CMS2016
(b) Correct Fit. (c) For all International Events please refer to the FIA
Regulations.
(c) Security.
Kart Drivers under 15 years of age, Cadet and Bambino
(d) Condition. Drivers. The weight of the helmet may be checked at
any time during an event and must not weigh more
than 1,550g:
SNELL – FIA CMR2007
SNELL – FIA CMR2016
Part of the approval procedure is to affix a Motorsport UK
sticker to the outside of the helmet in the approximate location
of the driver’s right ear.
Stickers may only be affixed by selected scrutineers, by
Motorsport UK at Motorsport UK House, or by selected
manufacturers, after the helmet has been checked for
conformity with the standard required and is considered to be
in a satisfactory condition.
MSA/Motorsport UK approval stickers, for which a fee of £2.50
is charged, are printed on foil, and once individually affixed,
cannot be reapplied. Note: Stickers supplied since 01/01/08 are
individually numbered.
Note that helmet standards are regularly reviewed and
updated, and superseded. Standards will periodically cease to
be acceptable; hence an element of ‘lifing’ will always remain.
Helmets approved for use in all disciplines require a blue
MSA/Motorsport UK sticker to be affixed. Helmets which are
accepted for use in kart racing only require a green or yellow
where applicable MSA/Motorsport UK sticker to be affixed.
These stickers are available from issuing scrutineers.

10.3.2. Fit and Security. To ensure satisfactory fit and 10.3.3. Condition and Care of Helmet
security of your helmet, proceed as follows: (a) The user himself must bear the prime responsibility for
(a) Obtain correct size by measuring the crown of your head. ensuring that his helmet is fit for the purpose intended,
(b) Check that there is no side-to-side movement; a helmet since significant damage to the helmet may have been
should be as closely fitting as possible consistent with sustained without this being apparent to the scrutineer.
comfort. (b) Anything other than minor superficial damage is likely to
(c) Tighten straps securely – the chin strap must be under result in the scrutineer removing the MSA/Motorsport
tension at all times; ensure therefore that the strap UK sticker and impounding the helmet for the event.
cannot slip. Chin cups are prohibited. (c) It is in everyone’s interest for the competitor to buy the
(d) With head forward attempt to pull up the back of the best helmet he can and to look after it (the best is not
helmet, to ensure the helmet cannot be removed in this necessarily the most expensive). A helmet bag should
way. always be used.
(e) Ensure you can see clearly over each shoulder. (d) There must be no alteration to the structure of a helmet.
Where a radio intercom is fitted this should only be
(f) Make sure nothing impedes your breathing in the helmet done in accordance with the helmet manufacturer’s
and never cover your nose or mouth other than with a instructions. Fitment of cameras to helmets by whatever
flame resistant balaclava or face mask. Helmets with means is not permitted unless an integral camera is
life-support attachments must only be worn if they are provided by the helmet manufacturer and that model of
connected to a life-support system. helmet is approved under one of the accepted standards.
(g) Never wear a scarf, tie or other loose clothing which (e) Use only a weak solution of soft soap and water to clean
could come loose and possibly cause an accident. the interior and exterior of the helmet; do not get the
(h) Ensure that the visor can be opened with one gloved interior too wet.
hand. (f) Some moulded plastic helmets although they meet
(i) Satisfy yourself that the back of the helmet provides approved standards can be seriously damaged by
protection for your neck. substances such as petrol, paint, adhesives, cleaning
(j) Do not buy from mail order unless you can satisfactorily agents and stickers (not the MSA/Motorsport UK stickers)
carry out the above checks; return a helmet unused if it – such damage may not always be apparent; however,
does not fit. crazing or obvious dulling of the surface finish could
indicate serious structural weakening of the helmet and
is likely to result in the scrutineer removing the
MSA/Motorsport UK sticker and impounding the helmet
for the event.


G H Bailey R McCabe
T J Hassall

SCHROTH RACING
CHAMPIONS CHOICE
© Aston Martin Racing
Wide Range of
FHR Devices,
Harness Belts
& Racing Nets
Visit www.schroth.com/racing
to learn more about our products.
Follow us on Facebook
XLT CARBON FIA Standard 8853-2016 www.facebook.com/schrothracing
(g) The helmet should be stored, preferably in a helmet bag, General Safety Recommendations
in a cool dry place away from
sunlight when not in use. Do not strap the helmet to the 14.1. Owing to the widely varying nature of competitions and
roll cage or allow other unrestrained movement which the vehicles taking part in them, Motorsport UK takes the view
could cause the helmet to be damaged. that it would not be in the best interests of the competitors to
cover all aspects of safety precautions with mandatory
(h) A good helmet, properly cared for, is one very important regulations. Inevitably such regulations could not necessarily
link in a long chain of safety measures. Do not allow it provide for the most appropriate safety precautions in all
to become the weak link. Do not rely on others. You are foreseeable circumstances.
responsible for your own safety. Do not, through your
own fault, become a grave burden to others. The Motorsport UK therefore draws attention to the following
points so that the competitors can consider them and take
10.4. FHR Device precautions as seem appropriate to their own particular
It is permitted to incorporate the use of an FIA approved FHR requirements.
Device fitted in accordance with FIA regulations and the below. 14.1.1. Electrical
For MSA/Motorsport UK National Events in addition to helmets (a) Auxiliary Batteries – precautions should be taken to
listed by the FIA as recognised for use with FHR, helmets to reduce the possibility of acid burns from batteries in
Snell SA2015, Snell SA2020 and Snell SAH2010 are accepted case of accidents. Auxiliary Batteries should be secured
subject to the anchorage points being marked as homologated within a nonconductive leak-proof compartment.
to FIA 8858-2010.
(b) Electrical System – all wiring should be secured and
10.4.1. Part of the approval procedure is to affix an well protected to reduce the risk of fire from electrical
MSA/Motorsport UK sticker to the yoke of the FHR device. short circuits.
Stickers may only be affixed by selected scrutineers, by 14.1.2. Fuel
Motorsport UK at Motorsport UK House, or by selected
manufacturers, after the FHR device has been checked for (a) Fuel Tanks and Pipes – every effort should be made to
conformity with the standard required and is considered to be isolate fuel tanks and pipes from the driver/passenger
in a satisfactory condition. compartment. The risk of fuel spillage from accident
damage can be reduced by use of bag type tanks or by
MSA/Motorsport UK approval stickers, for which a fee of £2.50 coating metal tanks with GRP. Tanks should be located
is charged, are printed on foil, and once individually affixed, so that they are given maximum protection by the
cannot be reapplied. Note: Stickers are individually numbered. structure of the vehicle. Vents should be designed to
Where there is any doubt about the device’s fitness for its avoid spillage if the vehicle becomes inverted.
intended purpose then the Chief Scrutineer is empowered to (b) Fuel Fillers – these should be designed and located to
remove the MSA/Motorsport UK Approval Sticker and impound reduce risk of damage. Filler caps should not be liable to
the FHR Device for the duration of the meeting. open in the case of an accident. Simple screw caps are
The FHR Device may also be impounded by the Chief effective. The positive locking of the fuel filler caps is
Scrutineer in the same cases as the helmet per 10.2.1. recommended. The filler pipe to the tank should be of
minimum possible length and not protrude beyond the
bodywork (6).
Goggles and Visors 14.1.3. Steering Wheels. The types least likely to inflict
11.1. Either goggles or a visor must be worn at all times injuries due to breakage should be selected. Uncovered wooden
during training, practice and competing, unless in a closed rims should be avoided.
vehicle. 14.1.4. Fire Extinguishers. Even small extinguishers carried in
11.2. Recommended visor and goggles standard (minimum) a vehicle can extinguish or contain fires before they develop
BS4110, BS4110:1999, BS EN 1938, European Standard seriously. Minimum recommendation is for a 1.75 litre AFFF
89/686/EEC. extinguisher or equivalent with BS4123/EN3 approval (EN3
11.3. Goggles or visors must be clear or neutral density filters. minimum size is 2 litre AFFF) and a rating of at least 34B. More
sophisticated equipment is required in many events and full
vehicle systems are highly recommended (see 3).
Front Engined Cars 14.1.5. Seats. See 2.2.
12. With front engine cars a propeller shaft restraint should be 14.1.6. Headrests. See 2.3.
fitted. Either safety hooks or a rigidly fixed steel panel of not 14.1.7. Radiator Caps. These caps should be positioned or
less than 18swg. shielded in such a way that hot water or steam cannot scald
the driver of the vehicle if they become opened or broken in an
Head Restraints accident.
13. Head restraints when required to be fitted, must be 14.1.8. Clutch and Bell Housing Protection. It is
capable of restraining a 17kg mass decelerating at 5g. recommended that a shield be placed to guard the clutch/
bellhousing and to protect in case of clutch/flywheel
Dimensions to be 10cms x 10cms and located such that the derangement. This can be a 1⁄8in steel plate, or sandbag type
driver’s/passenger’s head/helmet is restrained and cannot move absorber as used in drag racing.
past it under rearward forces, or be trapped between the rollbar
and the head restraint. It is recommended that it be within 5cm 14.1.9. As a general principal competitors are advised to
of the driver’s/ passenger’s helmet when they are normally replace any safety item, helmet, safety harness, seats etc.,
seated. should they have been involved in a severe accident.

...FINE TUNED TO
MEET YOUR NEEDS!
· Over 125 models of sports seats in our dedicated show room

· Europe’s largest range of Harnesses, roll cages and safety equipment
· Besp
poke seats,, trims and re-trimming g services available
· Specialist in-store service to ensure you pick the best seat to meet your needs.
NEW - Make GSM your first stop for all your race wear needs
Racesuits Helmets Gloves Boots Nomex Suits Kit Bags
Visit: www.gsmperformance.co.uk to learn about all our products and services

GSM Performance Ltd
Unit 5, High Hazles Road, Cotgrave, Nottinghamshire, NG12 3GZ
T +44 (0)115 9893488 E [email protected]
www.gsmperformance.co.uk

PUBLICATIONS,
TECHNICAL
PAPERS & CLUB
EQUIPMENT






14.2. Paddock Safety. In areas to which the public (e) Gloves. Materials tests to ISO 6940. Each glove to be
has access, no engine shall be run with the gears engaged labelled to that effect. Backs of gloves to be made from
whilst the vehicle has any driving wheels not in direct contact at least two layers of 180 gr/m2. Thread must be flame
with the ground, unless all moving parts are adequately resistant and non-melting. Gloves must be fitted at the
guarded and, with the exception of Karts, a competent person wearer’s wrist and cover the cuff of the wearer’s overalls.
is seated in the driving seat. Manufacturers should register all glove models with
14.3. Heat and Flame Resistant Clothing. Where appropriate Motorsport UK and FIA.
and required by specific regulations the FIA standard is shown (f) Where Motorsport UK/FIA regulations specify the
below, as detailed in FIA Yearbook, Appendix L, Chapter III, wearing of protective clothing the labels on overalls and
Article 2. These standards are advised for all competition use upper underclothing may be verified by the organisers
where protective clothing is either mandatory or recommended. for compliance with regulations.
(a) Underclothing. Materials tested to ISO 6940. Officials shall also have the right to examine other articles of
An indication of this should appear on the front clothing subject of regulations upon request. Wearers are
of the upper garment, which must cover the warned of the particular vulnerability of neck, wrists and
neck. ankles. Balaclavas must extend to enter inside the overalls or
(b) Balaclavas. Materials tested to ISO 6940. All the part undergarment around the neck and not come free whichever
seen in frontal projection when worn to consist of at way the head is moved. Upper undergarments should have a
least 2 layers of minimum 180 gr/m2 each. The bottom polo style neck.
of the balaclava to meet the requirements in (f). Ankles and wrists should always be covered by at least two
(c) Socks. Materials tested to ISO 6940. Socks to be half items of protective clothing.
hose (to mid-calf) and made from at least one layer
minimum 180 gr/m2.
(d) Shoes. To cover the whole foot and ankle. Materials
tested to ISO 6940 and fastenings and laces to be of
non-fusible material. Soles to be manufacturer certified
as resistant to hydrocarbons and to flames. Thread used
to be flame resistant. Manufacturers to register all shoe
models with Motorsport UK and FIA.

FIA 8855 and FIA 8862 A

Approved
pproved motorsport
motorspor t seats in an extensive
ex tensive range
range of sizes
sizes
Back-mounting capability
Large harness guides
should
Square shoulder
port
supports
Cool air-ducting
Moulded ergonomic
Advanced lightweight
lightweigh
cushions
shell construction
Proud
P r oud supplier tto:
o:
www.racetecheurope.co.uk
ROLLCAGE PADDING
BSCI closed-
closed-cell
cell foam
foam
FIA and SFI A
Approved
pproved
38mm ttoo 45mm sizes
sizes
FIA APPROVED HARNESSES

Lightweight
Ligh alloyy adjust
tweight allo adjusters
ers aavailable
vailable
straps
2-inch or 3-inch str aps
Wide
W ide rrange
ange of ccolours
olours
4100 SERIES SEATS

Shell weight from just 5.8kg
Series includes non-HR models
3 sizes to suit
STEERING WHEELS
300, 330 or 350mm diameter
diamet
Suede leather
leather
Flat
Flat or dished
www.racetecheurope.co.uk
Appendix 1: Tables and Drawings

Table 3
Minimum quantity of extinguishant (3)
Reference Description AFFF ZERO 2000
3.1.1 Small, hand-operated 1.75 litres N/A
3.1.2(a) Medium, plumbed-in, for discharge into both cockpit 2.25 litres 2.25 litres
and engine compartment
3.1.2(b) Medium, hand-operated, for discharge into both cockpit 1.75 litres N/A
and engine compartment
3.1.3 Large, plumbed-in, for discharge into both cockpit and engine 2.25 litres 2.25 litres
compartment
3.1.4 (plumbed) Large, plumbed-in, for discharge into engine compartment 2.25 litres 2.25 litres
3.1.4 (hand-held) Medium, hand-held for Driver or Rally Co-Driver use 1.75 litres N/A
3.1.5 Hand-operated for cockpit (International) 2.4 litres N/A
Drawing 10.3.1
Approval Sticker Approval Sticker Approval Sticker

EN
EN
EN
IM
IM
IM
EC
EC
EC
SP
SP
SP
Drawing 10.4.1
EN
IM
EC
SP

Drawing 10.3.1
HELMET STANDARDS
CMR2007 CMS2007
CMR2016 CMS2016
SA2020 K2010
SA2010 SAH2010
SA2015 K2015
N
SPECIME
FIA

Appendix 2: Safety Cage Drawings
Drawing No. 1 Drawing No. 2
Drawing No. 5 Note: Diagonal may be handed to left or right

Drawing No. 6

Drawing No. 10 (a) Drawing No. 10 (b) Bar may be fitted

in either orientation
Drawing No. 10 (c) Drawing No. 10 (d)
Drawing No. 11

(a) (b)
(c) (d)
(e) (f)
(g) (h)
(i) (j)
Drawing No. 12 Optional Reinforcing Members [6]

Drawing No. 13
Drawing No. 14

Drawing No. 19
Drawing No. 20

Drawing No. 23
Drawing No. 24

Drawing No. 25
Drawing No. 26
e e’>=e
L<=2D
>=10mm
L must be minimum
The clamp width must Drawing No. 27
be at least 25mm

Drawing No. 28
Drawing No. 29

Drawing No. 6(a)
Drawing No. 38
Drawing No. 34
Drawing No. 33

Myfuture
SU
SUPPLIERS
PPLIERS OF MA
MATERIALS
ATERIAL
TERI
TERIALS &
SSERVICES
ERVICES TO
TO MOTORSPORT
MOTORSPORT
If you’re finishing school

or college this year
and aren’t sure of the
next step – take a
look at the excellent
range of Motorsport
courses available at
Myerscough College.
We have full-time Level 2 and A-Level
equivalent Level 3 Diploma options for school
leavers. At Higher Education level we offer a
choice of two-year Foundation Degrees in
Motorsports with the opportunity to progress
to a third year BA (Hons) Motorsports top-up.
Residential accommodation for 750 students.
chassis tube
Roll cage & chassis
ADVICE SESSIONS Me tric & imperial size
Metric sizess
Steel plate & box
box sec
section
tion
Every month • See website for details
Choose myerscough ķĴĴðĊæɪĨīďťăðĊæ

ķĴĴðĊæɪĨīďťăðĊæ
Top land-based FE college for academic success rates
No. 2 land-based college in UK for student satisfaction*
Bursary Funds up to £1200 to support your learning
National Centre of Sporting Excellence
£16 million campus building programme

For
For help,
help, advice,
advice, or sales,
sales, call
01327 201002
*2013 NSS Survey results
Myerscough College’s Degree programmes are

validated by the University of Central Lancashire
To receive a prospectus call 01995 642211
or visit www.myerscough.ac.uk
Myerscough College, Bilsborrow, Preston, Lancashire. PR3 0RY w

www.tubedirect.uk
ww.tubedirect.uk
myerscoughcoll @myerscoughcoll sale
[email protected]
[email protected]
a) Diagonal(s) across Main Hoop b) Diagonal(s) across Back Stays
Mandatory minimum requirement

Maximum options permitted
A Mandatory mounting points
Additionally a further 8 points may be attached to the bodyshell.
Competitors should note that an installation to this drawing may contravene FIA Appendix K regulations.
Doorbars may alternatively be as shown in figure 12(g) or (h).
Roof Reinforcement may alternatively be as shown in figure 10(a) to 10(d).
Drawing No. 37
Drawing No. 30

Maximum Minimum
25cm 20cm
5cm
Minimum
60cm
Drawing No. 31
Reinforcement
Seat shell
Counterplate
reinforcement
Counterplate
reinforcement
Drawing No. 32
Typical Safety Belt Installation
20°
20°
20°
20°
Drawing No. 39

The bolt should preferably

work in shearing stress
and not in traction
Steel reinforcing plate fixed

to the car’s chassis
Drawing No. 40
Plate fixed to the chassis and

strengthened by a reinforced
plate on the other side
Drawing No. 41
Reinforcing plate
fixed to the
car’s chassis
Drawing No. 42

Drawing No. 50
Drawing No. 51
Drawing No. 52
Drawing No. 53

Drawing No. 54
Drawing No. 55
Drawing No. 56
Drawing No. 57

Drawing No. 58
Drawing No. 59
D A B
E
E
Drawing No. 43

‘A’ is the substantial structure forward of the driver such as to act as

the front rollbar. No part of the driver’s helmet is to pass through a
Drawing No. 60(i)
line struck from the top of the rollbar to this structure.
Drawing No. 60(ii)
Drawing No. 44
Drawing No. 64(a)
Drawing No. 64(b) Drawing No. 64(c)

Drawing number 61
Dimension B Height over front seats (measured longitudinally adjustable seats, the seats will be
between 0° and 15° towards the rear in relation to the placed in the median position. If there is a bench seat
vehicle using the test seat weight) in the front, the measurement is taken at 25cm from
Dimension C Width for the front seats the centreline of the car.
Dimension D Height over the rear seats (measured as C and E are the maximum widths measured along the
Dimension B) vertical plane passing through the axis of the standard
test seat weights placed on the seats, being able to be
Dimension E Width of rear seats. freely maintained over a height of at least 25cm and a
Dimension F Distance from the centre of the hub of length of at least 40cm. The minimum dimensions (in
the steering wheel to the brake pedal (if the steering cm) according to the cylinder capacity (in cm3) are the
wheel is adjustable it must be placed in the median following, with H = F+G
position).
Dimension G Length from the centre of the hub of the
steering wheel to the bulkhead of the rear seat, or if Engine Capacity Dim. B Dim. C Dim. D Dim. E Dim. H
possible to the rear face of the rear seat (maximum tilt
15°) If the steering wheel is adjustable it must be From 0 to 1,300 Free 90 Free 90 180
placed in the median position.
B and D are measured between the bottom of the seat From 1,300 88 110 88 110 200
compressed by the test seat weight, the axis of which to 2,000
is vertical, and the ceiling (padding compressed). If the
seats are separate, the measurement is taken in the Over 2,000 93 120 93 120 210
middle of each of the seats. In the case of
Drawing number 62 Drawing number 63

Appendix 3
Recommended for all vehicles. Mandatory for new 3.2.2. Permitted extinguishants:
build vehicles from 1st January 2019 and all vehicles AFFF, Clean Agent, powder or any other extinguishant
from 1st January 2022. homologated by the FIA.
3.1. Plumbed-In Fire Extinguisher Systems 3.2.3. Minimum quantity of extinguishant:
3.1.1. Where a plumbed-in fire extinguisher system is • AFFF 2.4 litres
required the vehicle must be equipped with an
extinguishing system in compliance with FIA Standard • FireSense 2.4 litres
for plumbed-in Fire Extinguisher Systems in • FX G-TEC 2.0 kg
Competition Cars (1999) or with FIA Standard 8865-
• Viro3 2.0 kg
2015.
• Zero 360 2.0 kg
The system must be used in accordance with the
manufacturer's instructions and with FIA Technical • Novac 1230 2.0 kg
Lists n°16 or n°52. • Extreme 2.0 kg
In rallies, the minimum quantity of extinguishant for • Powder 2.0 kg
systems of FIA Technical List n°16 must be 3 kg.
3.2.4. All extinguishers must be pressurised according
3.1.2. All extinguisher containers must be adequately with the manufacturer's instructions. Powder
protected and must be situated within the cockpit. extinguishers must be pressurised to 8 bars minimum,
The container may also be situated in the luggage 13.5 bars maximum. Furthermore, each extinguisher
compartment on condition that it is at least 300 mm must be equipped with a means of checking the
from the outer edges of the bodywork in all horizontal pressure of the contents.
directions. It is prohibited to mount bottles outside the 3.2.5. The following information must be visible on
main structure. each extinguisher:
3.1.3. It must be secured by a minimum of 2 screw- • Capacity
locked metallic straps and the securing system must
be able to withstand a deceleration of 25 g. • Type of extinguishant
Anti-torpedo tabs are required. • Weight or volume of the extinguishant
The material of the securing system must operate • Date the extinguisher must be checked, which
within the –15°C to +80°C temperature range. must be no more than two years after either the
date of filling or the date of the last check, or
All extinguishing equipment must withstand fire. corresponding expiry date.
Plastic pipes are prohibited and metal pipes are 3.2.6. All extinguishers must be adequately protected.
obligatory (unless specified otherwise). The system
must work in all positions. Their mountings must be able to withstand a
deceleration of 25g. Furthermore, only quick-release
3.1.4. The system should have two points of triggering, metal fastenings (two minimum), with metal straps,
one for the driver (and Co-driver in Rallies) and one are accepted. Anti-torpedo tabs are required. It is
outside the car for activation by Marshals etc. prohibited to mount bottles outside the main
3.1.5. The driver (and co-driver where applicable) must structure.
be able to trigger the extinguishing system manually 3.2.7. The extinguishers must be easily accessible for
when seated normally with his safety harnesses the driver and the co-driver.
fastened and the steering wheel in place.
3.3. During events:
3.1.6. The triggering point from the exterior must be
positioned close to the Circuit Breaker (or combined 3.3.1. All plumbed-in extinguisher systems must be in
with it) and must be marked by the letter “E’’ in red an ‘ARMED’ condition (i.e. be capable of being
inside a white circle of at least 10cm diameter with a operated without the removal of any safety device) at
red edge. all times whilst competing or practising in races or
speed events (including during post-event
3.1.7. Extinguisher nozzles must be suitable for the scrutineering), and at all times that crash helmets are
extinguishant and be installed in such a way that they worn on rallies (i.e. on Stages etc.).
are not directly pointed at the occupants' heads.
3.3.2. Any plumbed-in extinguisher system found to
3.2. Hand-held extinguishers be incapable of being operated will be the subject
3.2.1. Where a hand-held fire extinguisher is required of a report to the Clerk of the Course/Stewards for
the vehicle must be equipped with at least one fire possible penalty as an offence against Safety
extinguisher in compliance with 3.2.2 to 3.2.7 Regulations.
hereunder or with FIA Standard 8865-2015 (Articles 3.3.3. Checking for correctly ‘Armed’ extinguisher
3.2.2 to 3.2.5 hereunder do not apply in the latter systems, should only be carried out by Motorsport UK
case). Scrutineers, and/or Judges of Fact nominated for that
purpose.

This charitable trust was constituted by a Trust Deed

first executed on the 19th May 1977, and it has been instrumental ever since in
providing grant aid to assist with the safety training of volunteer
motor sport officials and marshals as well as – through its Safety Development
Fund – in providing further grant aid to assist
safety related initiatives undertaken by Motorsport UK Registered Clubs and
Recognised Groups in specific areas including those related to Event Safety and
Venue Safety improvements, as well as the specialist work of
Medical and Rescue Units and Recovery crews.
For further information regarding the work of the Trust, and details
of the available grant categories – including guidelines on eligibility
and how to apply – please see the Trust’s website at www.bmstt.org
The British Motor Sports Training Trust is UK motor sport’s own registered
charity, and donations from organisations, clubs and individuals
to help continue the work of the Trust are always most welcome.
Professor Richard Parry-Jones CBE, Chairman of the Trustees

British Motor Sports Training Trust
Motorsport UK, Bicester, OX27 8FY
The British Motor Sports Training Trust is a UK Registered Charity (No. 273828)

210-218 L-Permitted Tyres_TEMPLATE 27/10/2020 19:18 Page 210
(L) Permitted Tyres

General Tyres for All Rallies
1. Certain Championships define the types of tyre permitted to 3. For Rallies, all tyres used on the Public Highway must
be used and Competitors are recommended to check the comply with the relevant Motor Vehicle Construction and Use
requirements in all event and championship regulations. Regulations, in addition to requirements specified in R18.4.
(Road Rallies), R19.7. (Historic Road Rallies), R20.1.14
(Endurance Road Rallies), R.48.5 (Stage Rallies) and R49.10
Production Tyres (Historic Stage Rallies), and the following regulations.
2. The tyres in List 1A are regarded by the manufacturers as 3.1. At all times during an event the tread depth must not be
Standard Road Tyres. They may have wear bars moulded into less than 1.6mm over at least three quarters of the tread
the tread to show 1.6mm remaining pattern depth. These are pattern.
set at six positions around the circumference of the tyre and 3.1.1. Tyres marked ‘For Racing Purposes Only’ are prohibited
extend across its width. If any of the wear bars are level with on all Rallies
the tread surface at pre-event scrutineering the vehicle will not
be allowed to compete.
2.1. Tyres with sidewall markings removed will be prohibited Tyres for Road Rallies
in all events unless they are correctly marked ‘Retread’ or 3.2. For all Road, Navigation, Targa Road and Historic Road
‘Remould’. Rallies tyres are free subject to the following;
2.2. For Production Saloon and Sports Car racing, only (a) Tyres on the current FIA List of Asphalt Eligible Tyres
standard road tyres in List IA are permitted, and only to rim and are permitted; including sizes not homologated;
tyre sizes as laid down for specific car models on Production
Car Specification Sheets. (b) Tyres on List 1B (from 2020) and List 1C are not
permitted other than the Avon CR28, the Avon CR6ZZ
2.3. All tyres must carry an EEC 30 or EEC 108 ‘E’ mark. It is and the Pirelli P7 Corsa Classic, for pre 1/10/90
illegal to supply for public highway use new or part-worn tyres registered cars, the Yokohama A021R (manufactured
that are not ‘E’ or ‘e’ marked tyres (ie marked in accordance before 01/11/14), and the Yokohama Advan A052;
with requirements of EEC Regulation 30, 30.1, 30.2 or EC
Directive 92/23). This includes VR and ZR tyres (previously (c) Tyres marked for "competition use" are not permitted
exempt). with the exception of tyres on List 6 and 3.2a.
All new tyres sold from 01.11.2012 must be labelled in 3.2.1. For Endurance Road Rallies only tyres on List 4 are
accordance with EU Reg 1222/2009 permitted.
All new tyres produced after 01.11.2014 must be marked in
accordance with UNECE Regulation 117
(ie carry S, W and R markings) Tyres for Stage Rallies
2.4. Some tyres in Lists 1A and 1B may have additional 3.3. FIA homologated tyres are recommended for asphalt
sidewall markings denoting specific fitment at OE These stage rallies. All tyres contained in Lists 1A, 1B and 6 are
markings may be in the vicinity of the range name or after the authorised for use on all sealed surface stage rallies. Only tyres
size designation (eg NO, MO,*). Such tyres with additional from List 6 are authorised for use on unsealed surface stages
markings are accepted as equivalent to tyres designated in taking place on the national forest estate (FCS/FCE/NRW).
Lists 1A and 1B. Additionally, for Single Venue Stage Rallies, where no part of
2.5. Tyres marked with an asterisk in Lists may be removed the itinerary traverses the Public Highway, tyres from List 1C
from the lists with effect from 31 December 2021. See Official are authorised.
bulletins for details. Additional tyres may be added to the lists Please bear in mind that road legal List 1A tyres and some
at any time (see Official bulletins for details). specialist motor sport tyres may not have strengthened
2.6. Run-flat variants of tyres listed in 1A are permitted. Tyre sidewalls more normally used in the construction of tyres in
pressure monitoring devices should be used on run-flat tyres. List 1B and Rally tyres homologated by the FIA.
2.7. Tyre List 1C is solely for Competition Tyres complying 3.3.1. With the exception of tyres specified in List 1A, 1B (1C
with EEC Regulation 30 but not regulation 117. SVSRs where permitted) and 6, hand cutting is permitted, but
only for the purpose of introducing additional grooves no
deeper than those moulded into a new tyre. Hand cutting in
order to increase the depth of existing moulded grooves is
prohibited for all tyres.
L 210 Common Regulations for Competitors: Permitted Tyres (L)

ON ROAD. ON TRACK. ON AVONS.
NEW FOR
2021 EXTREME
Motorsport UK
Tyre size Compound Tyre List
185/55R13 Hard List 1B
185/55R13 Extreme List 1C
185/55R13 Soft List 1C
13”
215/55R13 Hard List 1B
185/55R14 Hard List 1C

14”

15” 195/50R15 Extreme List 1C

16” 195/50R16 Extreme List 1C
245/45R16 Hard List 1C An Extreme increase
215/40R17 Soft List 1C in performance
17”
225/45R17 Extreme List 1C The ZZR range has been selected
as Original Equipment by

performance vehicle manufacturers
18”
265/35R18 Hard List 1C and run as a control tyre in
numerous championships.
The new ZZR Extreme compound
is available in an expanding
For all year round performance range of sizes.
Manufactured in the UK.
LIST 1A COOPER MICHELIN

• CS2 • Pilot Sport (Excludes Pilot
Production Tyres Suitable for Sport Cup and all competition
• Zeon CS Sport
Competition tyres)
• *Zeon CS8
• *165 SR15 XZX (pre 1/10/90)
4. It is prohibited to re-groove • CS7 (incl. CS7 Avon Academy)
• Pilot Sport 3
tyres in this list.
DUNLOP • (1)Pilot Sport Cup 2
ALTENZO • SP Sport 01 • Pilot Sport 4 (including PS4S)
• Sports Equator • SP Sport 600 • Pilot Sport PS2
• Sports Comforter + • SP Sport Aquajet/CB73 • Pilot Exalto PE2
AVON • SP Sport Maxx GT
• ZZ 5 NANKANG
• SP Sport Maxx RT
• *NS–2 (NS–ii)
• ZT 5 • SP Sport Blue Response
• ZV 7 • NS–20
• SP Sport Maxx RT2
• ZT 7 • AS–1
• *SP Sport Maxx Race
• XR–611
BLOCKLEY • SP Sport Maxx Race 2
• *CX–688
• BR1 (pre 1/10/90) • SP Street Response 2
• AS–2
BRIDGESTONE
FEDERAL
• RE 070 PIRELLI
• *ST-1
• Potenza RE040 • P Zero Nero
• Potenza RE050, RE050A FIRESTONE • *P Zero Rosso & Direzionale
• Potenza RE070 • Firehawk SZ 90u • P Zero
• Potenza RE050 RFT • TZ 300u • *Cinturato P1
• Potenza RE040 RFT • *Cinturato P7
GITI
• Adrenalin RE002 • CA67
• Sport S1
• Potenza RE070R • CN12
• Potenza RE050A RFT GT RADIAL • P7
• Potenza S007 • Sport Active
• Potenza S02-A SEMPERIT
GOODYEAR • Comfort Life 2
• Potenza S001
• Eagle F1 Asymmetric 2 • Speed Life 2
• Potenza S001 RFT
• *Efficient Grip
• (1)Potenza S007 RFT
• Eagle F1 Asymmetric 3 TOYO
• Potenza S005 • Proxes T1-R
• Efficient Grip Performance
CONTINENTAL • Eagle F1 SuperSport • Proxes T1 Sport
• *ContiSportContact • 330
• Eagle F1 SuperSport R
• ContiEcoContact EP • 310
• Eagle F1 SuperSport RS
• ContiSportContact 2 • NanoEnergy 3
• Efficient Grip Compact
• ContiPremiumContact • Proxes CF2
• Efficient Grip Performance 2
• ContiEcoContact 3
• Eagle F1 Asymmetric 5 • Proxes Sport
• ContiSportContact 5
• Proxes TR1
• ContiPremiumContact 5 HANKOOK
• ContiEcoContact 5 • Kinergy Eco UNIROYAL
• ContiPremiumContact 2 • Kinergy Eco2 • Rain Sport 3
• ContiSportContact 3 • Ventus S1 Evo2 • Rain Expert 3
• ContiSportContact 5P • Ventus Prime 3 • Rain Sport 5
• SportContact 6 • Ventus V12 Evo2 VREDESTEIN
• PremiumContact 6 • Ventus Prime 2 • Sportrac 5
• EcoContact 6
• Ventus S1 Evo3 • Ultra Vorti
Only applicable where an OE fitting.
• Vorti R
KUMHO
(1)
Contact Motorsport UK Technical

Department for verification. • Ecsta PS91

Proud Partners
Developed for the Track.

YOKOHAMA • ZZS TOYO

• A 008 (Advan HF Type D) • ZZR (8018 & 8019) • Proxes R888
• A 539 • CR27 (pre 1/10/90) • Proxes R1R
• Advan Sport V103 • Proxes R888R
BRIDGESTONE
• Advan Neova AD07
• Potenza S007 RFT YOKOHAMA
• AS 01 (S Drive)
• A032 – R (165/70x10 only)
• AC 02 (C Drive 2) COOPER
• A048 – LTS
• Advan Sport V105 • RS3–RS
(OE fitments marked LTS in
• Blue Earth AE50 • Rally Classic CT01 (pre 1/10/90) sizes 195/50x16 & 225/45x17
• Advan Fleva V701 only)
CONTINENTAL • Advan Neova AD08R
• A 008 P • ContiForce Contact
• GT Special Classic Y350 • Advan A052
(pre 1/10/90) EXTREME • Advan Neova AD08RS
• *VR1 (retread)
ZESTINO
• *VR2 (retread)
• Gredge 07R
FEDERAL • Gredge 07RS
LIST 1B • *F60
Sports/Uprated Tyres Suitable • *595 RSR
LIST 1C
for Competition • *595 RS-PRO
Sports/Uprated Tyres Suitable
5. Clubs wishing to use these tyres GITI
in events or championships must for Competition
apply in writing to Motorsport UK, • Sport GTR3
6. Clubs wishing to use these tyres
and SRs must provide for their use. in events or championships must
These tyres are prohibited for HANKOOK
apply in writing to Motorsport UK,
Production Car Racing. • Ventus TD and SRs must provide for their use.
Some tyres below are available These tyres are prohibited for
in compounds which are not INTERSTATE Production Car Racing.
E-marked. Only those tyres below • Race DNRT Tyres listed on 1b as valid for cars
that are E-marked are valid. first registered before 01/10/1990
EU Regulation 1222/2009 for tyre KUMHO are valid in 1c where fitted to cars
labelling exempts tyres designed • *Ecsta V700 (including V70A) first registered after 01/10/1990.
for use on cars first registered (OE fitments only 215/40x17, It is prohibited to re-groove tyres
before the 1st October 1990, 225/40x18 92W, 245/35x18 in this list.
therefore a number of tyres XL92W. All marked K91)
remaining on list 1b will only be
valid for cars registered before this AVON
date , those tyres are appropriately MAXSPORT • ZZR
annotated below. • *RB4 Intermediate (retread) • ZZR RT7
It is prohibited to re-groove tyres • *RB5 (retread)
in this list. • *RB6 (retread) COOPER
• RS 3-R
ACCELERA MICHELIN
• Sport 651 • *Pilot Sport Cup DUNLOP
• Pilot Sport Cup 2 • Direzza DII
AVON
• *Formula R D83J
• ACB 10 Sport (pre 1/10/90) NANKANG • *Formula R D84J
• CR6ZZ (Including Sport) • NS–2R
(pre 1/10/90) • Direzza DZ03G
• AR–1
• Turbospeed CR28 Sport • Sport Maxx Race
(pre 1/10/90) • CR–1
• Direzza DIII
• CR500 PIRELLI
FEDERAL
• *ZZR (15156 & 15157) • CA67
• *FZ 201
• P Zero Corsa
• P7 Corsa Classic (Pre • *T-10
(1)
Only applicable where an OE fitting. 1/10/1990 only)
Contact Motorsport UK Technical • P Zero Trofeo R
Department for verification. • CN36

GITI LIST 4 LIST 6

• Compete GTR 2
Tyres for Endurance Road Tyres for unsealed surface
KUMHO Rallies Stage Rallies:
• Ecsta V700 (including V70A)
9. It is prohibited to re-groove 11. Other than as specified below
(Any Compound) tyres in this list. only the tyres listed here are
permitted for stage rallies subject
MICHELIN AVON to R.1.1.9.
• TB15 • Avanza Cars using wheels of 12in diameter
• TB5 (f & r) or less are exempt but the tyres
• CR6ZZ (not Sport or 6751)
may not be hand cut in any form.
MRF • Ice Touring Cross Country vehicles with a valid
• ZTR (Marked Trackday) CCLB and for which a suitable
COLWAY fitting is not available may use
YOKOHAMA • *Road Plus tyres from Lists 5(a) or 5(b).
• A021-R Where conditions dictate the Clerk
FALCON of the Course, with the agreement
• A048 • PC523 of the Stewards of the Meeting,
• A050 Medium Compound may declare the event to be of
FALKEN "Winter Conditions" and suspend
the requirement to comply with
• KK07E (10in) Tyre List 6.
• ZIEX-ZE912 It is prohibited to re-groove tyres
in this list.
FIRESTONE
LIST 2 • F580C AVON
See Section T for details of • *Multihawk Van • SFR
Permitted tyres • *F580 (Incl. Fuel Saver) • M&S (incl. Cooper)
7. It is prohibited to re-groove • Vanhawk • M&S Evo (incl. Cooper)

tyres in this list.
PIRELLI COOPER
• 190 Snow Control • Discoverer Gravel DG1
SPORTWAY DMACK
• R1 • DMG+
LIST 3 • R1+ • DMG+2
• DMG1
Tyres for Sporting Car Trials VREDESTEIN
• DMG2
8. It is prohibited to re-groove • Quatrac 2
tyres in this list. • DMG3
• Surface Saver
MAXXIS • DMG+22
• MA-510N
• ME-3 DUNLOP
• DZ86 R/RW
NANKANG LIST 5 • DZ87R
• CX668 Tyres for Cross Country Events • SP61/82
• NA-1 • SP85
10. It is prohibited to re-groove
tyres in this list.
TOYO FEDERAL
(Competitive Safaris and Hill
• 330 Rallies and Point to Point) • G10
VREDESTEIN See P56.7.4.
HANKOOK
• T-Trac 2 • R201
• R202
• R203 NEW
• R203
• R204
• R213

NEW COOPER TIRE

TIRESS RALL
RALLY
LYY RANGE
RAN
confidence-inspiring performance
FOR the moment
momentss tha
that
att count COUNT ON COOPER
COOPER®®
Ready to boost your performance with Cooper Tires?
Tires?
Get in touch with our motorsport department
[email protected]
www.coopertire.co.uk/motorsport-tires
www.coopertire.co.uk/motorsport-tires
Cooper Tire
Tiress eestablished
stablished 1914.
HOOSIER PIRELLI YOKOHAMA

• GTS • GM • A035
• GTM • K • A035E
• GTH • KM • A036
• XR • A053
KUMHO
• Scorpion XR
• R800 MAXSPORT
• WRC Scorpion K**
• R900 • RB3 Narrow
• T
• RB3 Ultra
MAXXIS
MRF • RB3
• Victra R19
• ZDM3
MICHELIN • ZG1
• FB • ZG2
• LATCROSS HR/HL • ZGM
• TL40 • ZVH1
• TL • ZG3
• TZ
• TZS
• LTX Force T
• LTX Force T XL

219-226 M-Autotests_TEMPLATE 27/10/2020 19:37 Page 219
Specific Regulations for Autotests (M)
Specific Regulations for Autotests (M) 219 M

(M) Autotests
Organisers’ Regulations applying to (b) The number of runs per Driver and how these count
towards the results;
all events
(c) The method of identifying cars;
1. Permits for the organisation of Autotests, Production Car
Autotests and AutoSOLOs are issued at the sole discretion of (d) The method of timing and whether or not the timing
Motorsport UK. apparatus is started by the car or by the starting signal;
1.1. A Club can only organise an Autotest or AutoSOLO event (e) The starting signal;
up to and including Clubman status unless all necessary (f) Whether carrying a passenger will be allowed or not, or
upgrading criteria for a higher status have been complied with. will be compulsory.
Permits for Production Car Autotests will only be issued at
Clubman status. Technical Regulations applying to all events
1.2. For an Autotest or AutoSOLO to be considered for 4. Competing Vehicles must comply with the following:
upgrading to Interclub status it must first be observed in the
same format as a Clubman event and have a minimum entry of 4.1. Body (including Aerodynamics)
15 starters. (a) Body shape must conform to the original silhouette of
the production vehicle and retain the original layout of
Clerk of the Course Duties engine and transmission;
2. The duties and responsibilities of the Clerk of the Course at (b) Bumpers can be removed and wheel arch extensions
Autotest and AutoSOLO events includes ensuring the following: added;
(a) The maximum size for any timed test site is 200m by (c) An effective windscreen or Aero-type screen must be
200m. The 200m applies to the overall length and width fitted;
of the area on which the test is conducted and not the (d) Any areas of window, opening or transparent material
actual distance covered by a car performing the test; originally specified as part of the vehicle to provide
(b) At all timed tests, all spectators and non-essential Driver visibility must remain consistent with the original
Marshals not protected by a solid barrier capable of specified dimensions and position. No additional areas
stopping a car must be separated by rope or fencing at may be added. If a vehicle is equipped with any such
least 10m from the edge of the course, and at least 20m additional areas they must be rendered opaque before
from the Finish Line. Any space at the edge of the course the vehicle is allowed to compete;
allowed for braking and changes of direction must not (e) Vehicles not complying with the above will be classified
impinge on the above distances. as Specials.
2.1. Every test must have at least one person responsible for: 4.2. Engine must comply with J.5.4.
(a) The general running of the test; 4.3. Silencing must comply with silencing levels in J.5.17.
(b) Observing and recording penalties; 4.4. Safety: all open cars and Specials are recommended to fit
(c) Recording the times taken; safety roll-over bars to at least K.1.6.1.
(d) Completing the score card with the addition of 4.5. The following parts of Section J remain unmodified by this
penalties; section: Chassis; Seating; Suspension; Brakes; Steering; Tyres;
Cooling; Oil Systems; Fuel Systems; Electrical Systems;
(e) Returning displaced markers to their original position. Weight/Ballast; Exhausts; Silencing.
2.2. Judges of Fact must be appointed to each test site to 4.6. All vehicles should carry a small spill kit complying with
adjudicate on excessive sound. J5.20.13.
2.3. Warning notices as required by D.31.1 must be displayed. 4.7. Tyres from Lists 1b or 1c are not permitted.
2.4. Fire extinguishers (minimum 5kg total capacity in units of
not less than 2kg) must be available at each test site. Miscellaneous
2.5. The Organisers must provide a First Aid Kit. 5. Classes are free, but the class structure must be stated in
2.6. A medium sized Spill Kit must be available at each test the Supplementary Regulations (SRs).
site. 5.1. Any entered vehicle must be a Car for vehicle tax
Supplementary Regulations purposes, and currently registered and taxed, unless otherwise
3. The Supplementary Regulations must specify: specified in the SRs.
(a) Details of the tests or when these details will be notified 5.2. Whilst on the Public Highway, vehicles must comply with
to Competitors; all Statutory Regulations as to Construction and Use.
M 220 Specific Regulations for Autotests (M)

5.3. Hybrid, Electric, Battery-powered, and Light Goods 7.9. In changes of direction and spin turns, either lock can be
Vehicles may compete in appropriate Classes, subject to SRs. used (unless the test diagram specifically states otherwise). It is
5.4. Production cars whose original wheelbase is less than recommended for safety reasons that Drivers are on the ‘inside’
that specified in J.5.20.7 are permitted. during spin turns.
7.10. Clerks of the Course wishing to define direction of travel
Test Layouts between markers should include any necessary marked line(s).
6. The route must be made available to all Drivers before any 7.11. In the event of re-run caused by a timing failure, the
test. greater number of penalties incurred in either run will be
added to the time taken in assessing the performance on that
6.1. There must be no optional direction of travel, except as test.
specified in 7.7.
7.12. Each test layout must be attempted at least twice, or
6.2. Clarification of where and how a change of direction or more if specified in the SRs, with the exception of events
spin turn may be made without incurring a penalty must be organised for cars of Periods A – D.
available on request to all Competitors before the start of any
test. Marking
6.3. Practising for tests is not permitted.
8. Judges must be appointed to each test to adjudicate
6.4. The start and finish of all tests must be in a forward
direction. On:
6.5. All drivers should have the opportunity to walk the course (a) False starts;
before competing. If not, the tests must be arranged such that (b) Crossing/failing to cross marker lines;
the whole of the course is visible to the Driver from the start (c) Touching markers and not following the correct route.
line
8.1. Competitors will be provided with a score card for the
6.6. Markers should be not less than 1m in height, unless Organisers to record times and penalties at the completion of
otherwise specified in the SRs. each test run.
Test Procedures 8.2. Marks will be lost for time taken (if applicable) and for
any infringements of the test instructions, such as striking a
7. Drivers will be considered under Starter’s orders when marker or crossing a boundary line.
instructed by an Official to proceed to the Start line. 8.3. Each competitor’s worst score on any test layout may be
7.1. Drivers then failing to proceed may forfeit their run or discarded in arriving at the total penalties for the event, if
may be penalised in accordance with Table M.7. specified in the SRs.
7.2. A start will only be valid if made under the vehicle’s own
power. Results
7.2.1. Timing will start when the leading wheel of the front 9. To be classified as a finisher, Competitors must complete
axle crosses the start line. not less than half of the tests and must hand in their score card
7.3. When a car is required to stop astride a line, the line must to Officials within 15 minutes of all other Competitors
be between its front and back axles and all the area of the completing the final test.
tyres in contact with the ground must be seen to have crossed 9.1. Competitors will start with zero marks.
the full width of the line. 9.2. All Class awards must be calculated on the basis of
7.4. Similarly, if a car is required to cross a line with all four penalty marks lost, with the Competitor incurring the least
wheels, all tyre contact area must be seen to be clear of the line. penalty points being judged the winner.
7.5. Timing at completion of a test must be based on the 9.3. In the event of a tie, the Competitor who was first to have
leading wheel (on the front axle) crossing the Finish line. the lesser penalty from the start will be adjudged the winner,
7.6. Penalties will be applied for failure to cross the line with unless otherwise specified in the SRs.
both front wheels, or alternatively, if timed to a flying finish, for 9.4. Performance will be assessed as in Appendix 1 Table M.7,
crossing the baulk line. In the event of Competitors performing unless otherwise specified in the SRs.
a test incorrectly, their times must still be recorded, together
with the appropriate penalties.
7.7. In any diagram illustrating a test, the dimensions should Competitor's Regulations applying to
be approximate and for guidance only. Indications of the all events
direction of travel of the competing cars when crossing a line,
or passing between markers, must be shown unless specified
otherwise (ignoring ‘shunts’ to avoid markers). Licences
7.8. A maximum penalty (see Table M.7 shall be applied if a 10. Drivers, and where applicable passengers, must produce
competitor fails to follow the prescribed test route by passing a valid Club membership card and Competition Licence
the wrong side of one or more markers, crosses with both (Section H, Appendix 1).
leading wheels a marked test line in the wrong direction, out of 10.1. Competitors must declare on their entry form if they
the prescribed sequence, or too many/few times, without hold a valid, full RTA Licence.
correcting the mistakes by returning to the point where they
deviated from the test diagram, before crossing the test finish
line, unless otherwise specified in the SRs.

10.2. Competitors holding a valid, full RTA licence may use (c) Changing direction through a three marker triangle
any vehicle allowed by the Technical Regulations. whose base is at right angles to the original line of
10.3. Passengers under 18 years old will not be considered as travel requiring Competitors to turn through 90° from
Competitors for the purpose of Club membership. the line of entry.
Instructions to Competitors 15.1. Whichever of the above methods is used to change
direction, this will not preclude the inclusion of less severe
11. Before the start, cars and Competitors (including any slalom manoeuvres which produce turns of less than 90° being
Passengers) must be checked for eligibility. incorporated between the mandatory directional changes every
11.1. Any Competitor not reporting as instructed may be fined, 50m.
penalised, disqualified or forfeit their starting position. 15.2. All lines, or pairs of adjacent markers, forming part of
11.2. Except where competing in Period Defined Vehicles any all-forward test must be a minimum of 3.5m and a
(Non-Rally) Categories A-F, it is recommended that drivers maximum of 5m long or apart.
wear, as a minimum, a lap belt on any timed test. 15.3. See Appendix 1, Drawing number 15. Example of a test
11.3. A car may not be entered to compete for the same showing all of 15, 15.1, and 15.2 elements in use.
award more than twice, unless otherwise specified in the SRs,
and in all circumstances it must be driven by different Drivers.
Production Car Autotests – Specific
Autotests – Specific Regulations Regulations
Must be organised in accordance with 1 to 11 and the Must be organised in accordance with 1 to 11 and the
following: following:
12. Passengers are not allowed on Autotests on any Timed 16. The SRs for an event will state whether cabriolet/Sports
Tests. Cars will compete with the hood erected or a hardtop fitted, or
not.
Unlicensed Drivers and Minimum Ages 16.1. A passenger must be carried in all Timed Tests.
13. Entries may be accepted from Drivers who are aged 16 16.2. The Passenger must occupy the seat alongside the
years and over who do not have a valid, full RTA Licence, Driver and, except where competing in a Period Defined
subject to the following: Vehicle (Non-Rally) Categories A-F, wear a properly fastened
(a) The vehicle must by definition be a ‘Touring Car’; and approved seat belt at all times during the test.
(b) Engine capacity must not exceed 1400cc; 16.3. No other Passenger is allowed.
(c) Forced induction is not permitted. 16.4. The passenger in a Touring Car, or a cabriolet/Sports Car
with the hood erected or a hardtop fitted, must be aged 12
Test Layouts years or over and be at least 135cm in height.
16.5. The passenger in a cabriolet/Sports Car without the
14. Cars must not be allowed to travel more than 100m hood erected or hardtop fitted must be aged 16 years or over
(between manoeuvres) without having to stop astride a penalty and be at least 135cm in height.
line and reverse or drive clear of the line, or manoeuvre in a
garage or box. Unlicensed Drivers and Minimum Ages
14.1. Competitors must either stop astride a penalty line or
make a change of direction of at least 90° at a distance of not 17. Entries may be accepted from Drivers who are aged 14
more than 25m before the finish line. years and over who do not have a valid, full RTA Licence,
subject to:
14.2. Any ‘garage’ used in an Autotest must have a minimum
length of 6m and a minimum width of 3.5m. (a) The vehicle must by definition be a ‘’Touring Car’’;
14.3. When Competitors are required to perform a 180° turn (b) The vehicle engine capacity must not exceed 2000cc
in a box, the size of the box should be sufficient to contain a including forced induction;
circle of 16m diameter. (c) A passenger must be carried who holds a valid, full RTA
14.4. All lines, or pairs of adjacent markers, forming part of licence and be experienced in Autotests or AutoSOLOs.
any test must be a minimum of 3.5m long or apart.
Test Layouts
Additionally, where the tests are “all forwards”
18. All lines, and pairs of adjacent markers, forming part of any
Test Layouts test must be a minimum of 3.5m long or apart.
15. In tests where the direction of travel is all forward and 18.1. Any ‘garage’ must have a minimum length of 6m and a
where there are no stop astride penalty lines (other than the minimum width of 3.5m.
Start and Stop lines), Competitors must not be allowed or 18.2. When Competitors are required to perform a 180° turn
required to travel more than 50m without changing direction in a box, the size of the box must be sufficient to contain a
by: circle of 16m diameter.
(a) Executing a turn of over 180° around a single marker; or 18.3. Each test must be designed so that a Competitor is not
(b) Changing direction through a three marker line either in expected to engage reverse gear more than four times
slalom fashion or by completing a turn of between 90° (ignoring manoeuvres to correct mistakes).
and 180°; or

Technical Regulations 21.4. The Driver, and where carried, the Passenger, must wear
a properly fastened and approved seat belt at all times during
19. Every PCA car must have been in series production and on the test, except where competing in a Period Defined Vehicle
general catalogued sale, available from stock through normal (Non -Rally) Categories A-F.
retail dealer outlets in the UK.
21.5. No other passenger is allowed.
Additionally, where the tests are “all forwards” 21.6. The passenger in a Touring Car, or a cabriolet/Sports Car
with the hood erected or a hardtop fitted, must be aged 12
20. Where there are no stop astride penalty lines (other than years or over and be at least 135cm in height.
the Start and Stop lines), Competitors must not be allowed or
21.7. The passenger in a cabriolet/Sports Car without the
required to travel more than 50m without changing direction
hood erected or hardtop fitted must be aged 16 years or over
by:
and be at least 135cm in height.
(a) Executing a turn of over 180° around a single marker; or
(b) Changing direction through a three marker line either in Unlicensed Drivers and Minimum Ages
slalom fashion or by completing a turn of between 90°
and 180°; or 22. Entries may be accepted from Drivers who are aged 14
years and over who do not have a valid, full RTA Licence,
(c) Changing direction through a three marker triangle subject to:
whose base is at right angles to the original line of
travel requiring Competitors to turn through 90° from (a) The vehicle must by definition be a ‘Touring Car’;
the line of entry. (b) The vehicle engine capacity must not exceed 2000cc
20.1. Whichever of the above methods is used to change including forced induction;
direction, this will not preclude the inclusion of less severe (c) A passenger must be carried who holds a valid, full RTA
slalom manoeuvres which produce turns of less than 90° being licence, and be experienced in AutoSOLOs.
incorporated between the mandatory directional changes every
50m. Test Layouts
20.2. All lines, or pairs of adjacent markers, forming part of 23. Only sealed surfaces can be used for AutoSOLO tests
any all-forward test must be a minimum of 3.5m and a which must be run in an all-forwards direction.
maximum of 5m long or apart.
23.1. The course must consist of a series of gates, slaloms,
20.3. See Appendix 1, Drawing number 15. Example and turns of at least 90° every 60m.
of a test showing all of 20, 20.1, and 20.2 elements in use.
23.2. The maximum spacing of cones in a slalom along the
line of the test is 20m.
AutoSOLOs – Specific Regulations 23.3. Turns of over 90° must be on a minimum radius of 5m.
Must be organised in accordance with 1 to 11 and the 23.4. All lines, or pairs of adjacent markers, forming part of
following: any test must be a minimum of 3.5m and a maximum of 5m
long or apart.
21. The Supplementary Regulations for an event will state
whether cabriolet/Sports Cars will compete with the hood 23.5. A typical test is illustrated in Appendix 1, Drawing
erected or hardtop fitted, or not. number 23.
21.1. A passenger may be carried on any Timed Tests. Technical Regulations
21.2. The Supplementary Regulations for an event will specify
whether the driver can elect to carry a passenger or not. If 24. Every AutoSOLO car must have been driven to the event,
carried, the Passenger must occupy the seat alongside the must be currently registered (no trade plates), taxed, insured
Driver. and, where appropriate, in possession of a valid MOT
21.3. One Passenger may be carried in each competing car to
assist in giving directions to the Driver. Once the event has
started, the number of occupants of the car must not be varied.

Appendix 1: Drawing and Table

200m max 200m max
x
ma
m
50
m min
50 x radius
ma 5m
10m
min 10m
200m 200m
min
max max
50m
max
25m
max
FINISH
25m
max
FINISH
BAULK
START START BAULK

10m 20m 10m
min min min 20m
min
= Note 23.3
Table D1
Marks lost
TABLE M.7
AutoSOLO Autotest PCA
(a) Each minute late in reporting at the start or a restart 5 5* 5*
(b) Not attempting or being ready to attempt a test when 20* 20* 20*
instructed to do so
(c) Not performing a test correctly, other than in (d) or (e) 20* 20* 20*
or not completing the test or making a false start
(d) Striking any barrier, wall or marker or crossing the 5 5 5

boundary of a test (per mistake)
(e) Failing to cross or stop at any line or specified position 5 5 5

as required in a test (per mistake)
1 and 1 and 1 and

(f) Every second (and fraction) taken to complete test
fraction fraction fraction
*Plus the lowest by any competitor in the class making an attempt correctly on that run.
The maximum penalty (including time) for any test cannot exceed penalty (b) or (c) above.
All unless otherwise specified in the SRs.

A Summary of Key Requirements

Autotest with Autotest Production Car “Common Rules” AutoSolo
Reversing all Forwards Autotests Test Area for Autotest
Maximum Test Area 200m x 200m 200m x 200m 200m x 200m 200m x 200m 200m x 200m
Surface Free Free Free Free Sealed
Cone height “should” be 1m 1m 1m 1m 1m
Gate width 3.5m min 3.5m min – 5m max 3.5m min 3.5m – 5m 3.5m min – 5m max
Maximum distance before
manoeuvres 100m 50m 50m 50m max 60m
Reverse gear engagements Free Should be none! 4 max “None” Should be none!
Turns over 90˚ Free Free Free Free min 5m radius
180˚ turn in box 16m dia min 16m dia min 16m dia min 16m dia min min 5m radius (10mØ)
“Garage” size (minimum) 6m x 3.5m N/A 6m x 3.5m N/A N/A
Slalom spacing 20m max
Technical
MOT No – if SR state No – if SR state No – if SR state Yes
not needed not needed not needed
Tax No – if SR state No – if SR state No – if SR state Yes
not needed not needed not needed
Minimum age driver 16 16 14 14
Maximum cc 1400* 1400* Touring car – 2000cc* Touring car – 2000cc*
inc forced induction inc forced induction
Passenger allowed No No Mandatory – Must Subject to SRs
have Full RTA Licence
and Autotest experience
if driver does not
Minimum age passenger None allowed None allowed Closed Car = 12 Closed Car = 12
Open Car = 16 Open Car = 16
If driver has If driver has
Full RTA licence and Full RTA licence and
Autotest experience Autotest experience
Type of car – young driver Touring car Touring car Touring car Touring car
Battery powered and light Subject to SRs Subject to SRs Subject to SRs Subject to SRs
commercial vehicles
Must be driven to event No No No Yes
Note: Section J5 applies in addition to Section M.
* Unlimited when driver holds a Full RTA Licence.


227-242 N–AutoX & RallyX_TEMPLATE 27/10/2020 19:39 Page 227
Specific Regulations for Autocross and Rallycross (N)
Specific Regulations for Autocross and Rallycross (N) 227 N

(N) Autocross and Rallycross

Autocross and Clubcross Events 2.2.2. The Finish line should be situated so as not to allow
competing cars to be driven in a straight line from the course
to the paddock. Bales must protect the spectator and paddock
Organisers’ Regulations areas where the entrance to the paddock is less than 30m from
1. Permits for Autocross and Clubcross events are issued at the spectator enclosures.
sole discretion of Motorsport UK and are subject to prior 2.2.3. The paddock and any spectator enclosures should not
approval of the track details. be less than 30m from the course where there is no barrier
1.1. A Club will only be allowed to organise an Autocross designed to halt a competing car travelling between these
event of up to Interclub status unless Motorsport UK has enclosures and the course. Where there is a barrier, the
specifically approved an application for higher status. distance should not be less than 25m all the way round
corners, and 20m alongside straights. The minimum acceptable
1.1.1. A Club will only be allowed to organise a Clubcross barrier will be two rows of straw bales or equivalent, placed
event if in possession of a Clubman grade Permit. approximately half way between the course and the enclosures.
Track Criteria The rows of bales must be approximately 3m apart and if each
row is not continuous, any gaps must not exceed the length of
2. The requirement for a Track Licence will be waived, subject
a bale.
to approval of the Track Plan for the proposed course.
2.2.4. Any cars parked in an enclosure must be at least 10m
2.1. The Track Plan must be submitted to Motorsport UK for
from the front of the enclosure.
approval with the Permit application and must be on a sheet
A4 scale or larger. It must include: 2.2.5. Any natural hazards, such as trees, ditches and fences,
must not be less than 20m from the course, or, in the case of
2.1.1. Name of the organising Club, date of event and name of
any strand or barbed wire fence, not less than 30m from the
venue.
course (though where hazards on the inside of the course are
2.1.2. Length of course (per lap). protected by straw bales or the equivalent, a 10m clearance
2.1.3. Length of longest straight. from the track is sufficient). Straw bales must not be used as
course markers.
2.1.4. Position of the Start/Finish line and direction of travel.
2.3. Clubcross courses must comply with 2.2.1, 2.2.2, 2.2.3,
2.1.5. Minimum width of course. 2.2.4 and 2.2.5 and the following:
2.1.6. Position of paddock and spectator enclosures and their 2.3.1. The maximum length must not exceed 800 metres.
distances from the course.
2.3.2. The maximum length of any straight must not exceed
2.1.7. Type of fencing surrounding enclosures (a post and 100m and all straights must be followed by a corner of at least
rope fence is the minimum Permitted). 90°, off setting the course from its original line by at least
2.1.8. Position and type of protective barriers. twice the width of the course.
2.1.9. Distance from the course to all boundary lines. Organisation
2.1.10. Types of boundaries (ie hedge, fence, wire; if wire: 2.4. The course must be defined by penalty markers placed on
mesh, plain or barbed). both sides of the track.
2.1.11. Type of course markers. 2.4.1. The number of penalty markers must be kept to the
2.1.12. Number of Judges required to ensure that all course minimum necessary to ensure that cars keep to the course.
markers can be overseen by a Judge. 2.4.2. All penalty markers must be supervised by a Judge, who
2.1.13. Siting of Timekeeper, Flag Marshals, fire, emergency must be in a safe location.
and first aid equipment and ambulance. 2.4.3. Other markers can also be used to show the outline of
2.1.14. Number of cars proposed to start consecutively the course, but the penalty markers must be at least twice the
(see 2.13). height and of a different colour to any other markers.
Course Layout 2.4.4. There must be an adequate supply of spare markers and
sufficient Officials to ensure that any marker that is displaced is
2.2. The course should not include any straight exceeding immediately reinstated.
200m long, and all straights must be followed by a corner of
at least 90°, off-setting the course from its original line by at 2.5. The course must not be changed once practice has
least twice the width of the track. commenced, except as instructed by Stewards to improve
safety.
2.2.1. The Start line should be not less than 100m from the
first corner.
N 228 Specific Regulations for Autocross and Rallycross (N)

2.5.1. Any such change should be made at an appropriate 2.13.1. If the course is less than 10m wide at any point but
time when all Competitors will have an equal number of runs over 600m long, two cars can be started simultaneously and a
on the modified course. 2.5.2. Competitors must be informed of second pair started when the slower car of the first pair is at
any such change and given the opportunity to inspect and least 300m from the Start line.
comment upon the modifications. 2.13.2. If the course is not less than 14m wide at any point
2.6. Only a visual communication system is mandatory. and over 1200m long, two cars can be started simultaneously
2.6.1. At each corner of the course, there should be at least and a second pair started when the slower car of the first pair
one Flag Marshal as well as one Fire Marshal with an is at least 300m from the Start line. A third pair can be started
extinguisher to cope with a petrol or electrical fire. when the slower car of the second pair is at least 200m from
the Start line.
2.6.2. In the paddock, at least one 9kg dry powder or
equivalent extinguisher, one fire resistant blanket and a pair of 2.13.4. If the course is not less than 15m wide at any point
fire resistant gloves should be available. and over 600m long, four cars may be started simultaneously.
2.6.3. A Small Spill Kit must be available in the paddock area. 2.13.5. The starting of cars consecutively at 200m intervals is
subject to their being reasonable visibility. Where visibility may
2.7. Only red flags will be issued to Marshals for signalling be impaired, cars should be started at greater intervals or
purposes. singly, so that there is no possibility of overtaking.
2.7.1. If a heat is stopped by a red flag, it must be re-run. 2.13.6. In the interests of accurate time-keeping, and because
2.7.2. Any car which had not started, or which had retired of the difficulty of correctly lining up vehicles on a soft surface,
from that heat, may not take part in the rerun. vehicle-actuated starts are not permitted on non-metalled
2.8. The appropriate local hospital authorities must be notified surfaces.
of the date and time of an event, including practice. 2.13.7. Only one car may run at a time in Clubcross events.
2.9. Motorsport UK Timekeepers and Scrutineers, appropriate Team Relays
to the grade of the event, must be appointed.
2.14. In Autocross relay events where cars of more than one
2.10. It is strongly recommended that a breakdown vehicle team are on the course, all cars other than the first to start
capable of lifting at least two wheels of a competing car off the must be located in a safe position on the inside of the course
ground is in attendance. with their Drivers aboard.
2.11. Clubcross events must not be timed to less than one 2.14.1. Any car finishing, except the last car of a team, must
second. do so by crossing a special line adjacent to but outside the
2.11.1. Timing should be by handheld watches and the course proper. The car must then stop at a specified location
appointment of a Motorsport UK-licensed Timekeeper is and the Driver remain aboard until instructed by an Official to
recommended. remove the car to the paddock.
2.11.2. Clubcross cars must be scrutineered for basic safety, 2.14.2. As soon as the front wheels of a finishing car cross
preferably by a Motorsport UK licensed Scrutineer. this special line, an Official will indicate with a green flag that
the next team car can proceed. All Drivers joining the course
Practice and Starts must do so with due regard to other Competitors already on
2.12. All Competitors must be allowed three practice laps, the course.
except where they are required to walk the course before
Medical and Rescue Requirements
competitive runs begin (or are allowed to drive over it at non-
competitive speeds) when only two practice laps will be 2.15. The minimum course requirements are for one Doctor or
allowed. Motorsport UK-registered paramedic (F.7.3) and one ambulance
to be in attendance.
2.12.1. The Specific Regulations (SRs) must specify the
starting signal, the method of timing and when timing 2.15.1. Ambulances should be equipped with basic
commences. resuscitation equipment and, if possible, a Casualty Immobiliser
for handling patients over difficult terrain. This essential
2.12.2. Cars will be started in groups from a standing start
equipment should not have to be taken from any rescue
with engines running.
vehicles which must remain at all times fully operational on
2.12.3. The Finish line must be clearly indicated. the course. The ambulances must only be used in connection
2.12.4. All Clubcross Competitors will be given the with casualties arising from the Competition.
opportunity to walk the course prior to competing, but no 2.15.2. The Organisers, in conjunction with the Chief Medical
practice runs will be allowed, with all runs counting towards Officer, must ensure that during both practice sessions and
the Competition. Competition, adequate first-aid staff are in attendance (eg St
Number of Starters John’s or St Andrew Ambulance, Red Cross etc).
2.13. If the course is less than 10m wide, a maximum of two 2.15.3. Clerks of the Course must have under their control
cars can be started consecutively. The second car is started either a licensed rescue vehicle or at least one emergency
when the first has a lead of not less than 200m (or one-third of vehicle equipped with the following:
a lap, whichever is the lesser). If the course is less than 10m
wide but over 600m long, three cars can run consecutively so
long as they are started not less than 200m apart.

• Bolt cutters Signing On

• Pipe cutters capable of severing chassis tubes 3.2. When signing on, a Competition Licence valid for the
• Tin snips event must be produced (see Table in Section H).
• Hacksaws complete with a quantity of blades 3.2.1. Competitors must declare on their entry forms whether
• Pad saw complete with a quantity of blades or not they have ever held a valid RTA licence.
• Spanners 3.2.2. Competitors aged 16 and above who have never held a
valid RTA Licence must produce proof of having competed as a
• Fire resistant blanket
Driver in three Minicross or Clubcross events, or three other
• Industrial gloves. Motorsport UK-Permitted events (such as Kart Racing,
Awards Autotests, Production Car Trials, etc), or show proof of having
completed an approved driving course at a Race or Rally School
2.16. The maximum value of awards or benefits accrued to recognised by Motorsport UK.
any Competitor in an event must not exceed the following:
3.2.3. Competitors having reached the year of their 14th
2.16.1. Clubman and Interclub: £250 birthday and above can compete in Minicross (grid size to be a
2.16.2. National and International: No limit. maximum of four cars) and Clubcross. In the case of Minicross,
new Competitors will have to drive observed laps prior to
Off-Road Racing practice. In the case of Clubcross they must drive observed laps
2.17. Off-Road Racing, which includes Minicross and similar prior to the Competition in order to satisfy the Clerk of the
events, can only take place on a circuit complying with Course that they are competent to take part. Observed laps are
Motorsport UK regulations. not required if the Competitor can provide the Clerk of the
Course with proof of having competed as a Driver in three
2.17.1. The maximum number of vehicles that can start a
other Motorsport UK-Permitted events.
race is limited to 12.
3.2.4. Competitors having reached the year of their 14th
2.17.2. Events must comply with the provision for Rallycross,
birthday and above may compete in Junior Autocross, and may
particularly in relation to medical requirements.
continue until the end of the year of their 17th birthday.
2.17.3. Vehicle regulations must be laid down by the
3.2.4.1. Grid size to be a maximum of four cars. and may not
organising Clubs and approved by Motorsport UK.
include any Class other than Juniors.
2.17.4. Competitors must comply with Sections H and S, and
3.2.4.2. New Competitors will have to drive observed laps
with the Regulations issued for the event.
prior to the Competition in order to satisfy the Clerk of the
2.17.5. Vehicles must remain in the paddock when not Course that they are competent to take part, subject to the
competing. They must not be driven in the paddock, or at any following:
other time off the track, at a speed in excess of 5mph. They
(i) Cars will start singly and run over three laps.
must not be driven into the spectators’ enclosure at any time,
without the express permission of the Clerk of the Course. (ii) No passengers are permitted in the vehicle.
2.17.6. For venues authorised by the issued Track licence (iii) Observed laps are not required if the Competitor can
(Rallycross) to include Joker Laps, the Joker Lap may be used. provide the Clerk of the Course with proof of having
Two Judges of Fact to be appointed to oversee its use, 5.1.4.1., competed as a Driver in three other Motorsport UK
5.1.4.2. and 5.1.5. apply. Permitted events.
2.17.7. Cross Car (XC) are rear engine 4 wheeled (2 wheel Licence Upgrading Criteria
rear drive) single seater vehicles with a multitubular space
frame chassis which must have a safety cage as an integral 3.3. Autocross: See Table in H.
part of the chassis. Motorsport UK have adopted the FIA Scrutineering
technical regulation guidelines and these are available upon
request. 3.4. No car may be driven in the event until it has been
(i) XC – Cross Car. A Competitor may participate from their approved by a Motorsport UK Scrutineer at the meeting.
16th birthday. The minimum vehicle weight will be 400kg with
3.4.1. If after approval any car is dismantled or modified, or is
a recommended vehicle power of 130hp.
involved in an accident, in a way which may affect its safety or
Competitor’s Regulations eligibility, or any aerodynamic device is added or removed, it
must be represented for approval. The Entrant is responsible
Autocross and Clubcross Events for seeking fresh approval.
3.4.2. Any car involved in an incident from which it is unable
3.1. *Cars must be presented for scrutineering and practice at to proceed must not be touched by anybody other than
the times specified in the SRs, with any previous Scrutineering Officials without the specific approval of the Clerk of the
tickets removed. Course. The Driver concerned may not drive again without the
3.1.1. Classes must be specified in the SRs. approval of the Medical Officer in Charge.
3.1.2. Any Competitor not reporting as instructed may be Drivers
fined, disqualified or may forfeit any claim to a favourable
starting position. 3.5. The following items must be produced by Drivers for
3.1.3. Car being used must comply as follows: inspection and approval at Scrutineering and be worn
throughout the Competition, properly fastened and positioned:
• In Autocross with Technical Regulations 4.1 to 4.19
3.5.1. A crash helmet meeting all current regulations, which
• In Clubcross with the whole of 4.20 fits properly, is in a serviceable condition and bears a
• In Junior Autocross with 4.1 to 4.8 and 4.21. MSA/Motorsport UK approval sticker (see K.10.1 to 10.3.1).

3.5.2. Goggles or visor of splinter proof material (unless in a Results – Clubcross

closed car with a full-size windscreen).
3.8. Competitors will be given the opportunity of a minimum
3.5.3. Flame-resistant overalls covering arms, legs and torso of two runs, the aggregate time of which will count for the
up to the neck. The use of a flame resistant balaclava, socks, results.
shoes and underwear is strongly recommended (K.9.1 to 9.3).
3.8.1. If more than two runs are permitted, the worst time will
3.5.4. Complete gloves (not mitts or gloves with open backs). be ignored and the aggregate of the remaining runs will count
The use of flame-resistant gloves is strongly recommended. for the results.
3.5.5. An FIA approved FHR device, fitted in accordance with 3.8.2. The maximum number of runs must not exceed six.
FIA regulations, is recommended.
3.8.3. All Competitors must have the opportunity to complete
3.6. Any Driver who has not previously competed over the the same number of runs to count towards the results.
course within the preceding four weeks must complete at least
one observed practice lap in the car to be raced. Only the
Driver may be in a car during the Competition or practice.
Technical Regulations
3.6.1. In Autocross and Clubcross events, the same car may
compete for the same award, however it must be driven by
different Drivers. Autocross and Clubcross Vehicles
3.6.2. Cars will be identified by Competition Numbers 4.1. Racing Cars are prohibited.
allocated by the Organisers, and displayed as specified in the
Technical Regulations (J.4). The colour may be varied for Body
different categories. 4.2. If one bumper is removed, then both must be, along with
all supports.
Results – Autocross 4.2.1. Reinforcing the front apron is not permitted.
3.7. To be classified as a finisher in a Competition, a 4.2.2. Any undertray must be provided with drainage holes to
Competitor must complete at least one timed run. prevent accumulation of liquids.
3.7.1. Each Driver will be given two runs in the same car in Wheels
each Class entered, the faster run to count unless the SRs 4.3. At the start of each heat or race, cars must be fitted with
specify otherwise. mudflaps behind all four wheels extending to a minimum of
3.7.2. The Competitor who completes the course fastest will 3.8cm either side of the tyre tread and to a maximum of 7.6cm
be judged the winner. above the ground.
3.7.3. Only an equal number of runs for all Competitors in the 4.3.1. All nuts securing roadwheels (except centre-lock types)
same Class will be counted. In the event of a tie between two or must be made of steel and in thread contact over a minimum
more Competitors, the results of the next fastest run recorded length of 11⁄2in bolt/stud diameters.
by the Competitors concerned will be compared, and so on. 4.3.2. Extended or composite wheel bolts/studs are
3.7.4. If through their own error Drivers fail to record a time, prohibited.
they are not entitled to a re-run. 4.3.3. The use of safety wheel nuts, to prevent wheels pulling
3.7.5. In other circumstances (eg baulking) a re-run may be over standard nuts, is strongly recommended.
granted by the Clerk of the Course who may order that any
penalties incurred in the initial run are applied to the re-run. Oil Systems
3.7.6. A Competitor’s time will be valid only if: 4.4. Any oil tank located outside the chassis or main structure
of a vehicle must be covered with a protective coating (eg
(a) All four wheels of the car are on the course when it GRP).
crosses the Finish line
(b) The run is made in the correct period for the appropriate Fuel Systems
Class and no more than the appropriate number of timed 4.5. These should be equipped with an effective method of
runs has been made stopping fuel supply which can be operated by the Driver when
(c) The Competitor has correctly complied with any starting seated normally with seat belt secured.
signal Electrical Systems
(d) The vehicle completes the correct course without 4.6. Vehicles should be equipped with an ignition cut-off
outside assistance. switch, having a clearly marked and positive ON–OFF position,
3.7.7. Where the boundaries of a course are defined by which can be operated by the Driver when normally seated
penalty markers (see 2.4), the following penalties will apply: with seat belt secured. It must also isolate electric fuel pumps.
(a) If a car strikes a penalty marker, five seconds is added to 4.6.1. Any forward-facing lamps of more than 32 sq cm
the car’s time for each marker touched surface area must be adequately protected against glass
breakage.
(b) If all four wheels of a car cross a straight line between
any two markers, no time is recorded, and in addition Safety
the car must stop and not proceed until instructed to do 4.7. Closed cars must have a means of access on either side of
so by an Official. Failure to stop may be deemed as the Passenger compartment which can be operated from inside
driving in a manner incompatible with general safety or outside. Access must be sufficient to remove an occupant
(a breach of C.1.1.5). without interference from any door locking devices.

4.7.1. They must have an operating windscreen wiper and (j) A roll-over bar or roll cage may be fitted.
washer system. (k) The manufacturer‘s original gearbox and axle, with all
4.7.2. The following parts of Section J remain unmodified: internals as originally supplied for that model of car,
Chassis, Seating, Suspension, Steering, Cooling, Weight/Ballast, must be retained and in their original positions.
Exhausts, Protecting Bulkheads. (l) Cars need not be taxed or insured.
Miscellaneous 4.9.4. Class B. Road Rally Cars must be taxed and comply with
4.8. Cars must be fitted with at least one mirror of minimum R.18 to 18.6.4. Stage Rally Cars must comply with R.46.2, R.46.3
surface area 50 sq cm securely mounted to give a clear view to and R.47.1.1 Stage cars need not be taxed but for either a Road
the rear. The edges of the mirror must be protected by a or Stage Rally Car, a current MoT, where appropriate, must be
suitable cover to help prevent injury in event of an accident. produced if applicable. Any forward-facing lights must comply
with 4.6.1. Tyres must comply with 4.1.4.
4.8.1. Where advertising is allowed on windscreens, this must
not obscure the Driver’s vision nor reduce the minimum Body (including Aerodynamics)
unobstructed vertical height to less than 25cm. 4.10. Cars must be fitted with a laminated glass or
4.8.2. Vehicles must be presented at Scrutineering with all polycarbonate windscreen, or have a 2.5cm matrix
steering mechanisms, suspension linkages and flexible brake wire mesh fitted over the whole of the windscreen aperture. If
lines in a clean condition. fitted with a glass or polycarbonate windscreen, the vehicle
4.8.3. Four-wheel steering is permitted unless SRs state to must have an operative wiper/washer system. Where
the contrary. windscreens are removed, rear windows must also be removed.
For open vehicles, approved goggles/visors must be worn at all
Autocross Vehicles times.
4.9. Categories and Classes are free but must be stated in the 4.10.1. If fitted with non-standard or lightened doors, cars
SRs. The following Classes are recommended and where used must have an internal horizontal safety bar across each door
must comply with 4.9.1 to 4.9.4 and 4.10 to 4.19. Capacity aperture below the line of the window and at a suitable height
splits must be specified in the SRs. to protect the Driver. This must not be integral with the door.
A Economy – “standard” production saloon cars 4.10.2. Any cover over the Passenger’s compartment
B Rally cars alongside the Driver must be made of foldable material, except
where the Driver/Passenger compartment is separated by a
C All other cars based on production vehicles stress-bearing solid chassis member as part of the original
D Specials and all four-wheel drive vehicles. design.
4.9.1. Cars which have never been homologated, but which 4.10.3. With the exception of cars in Class D, any vehicle’s
comply with R.46.2 and R.46.3, are eligible for Class B. silhouette viewed in side elevation must remain unaltered
4.9.2. Except for Classes A and B, modifications are free above the wheel hub centres of the original car, except for the
within Vehicle Regulations. engine bonnet/cover the shape of which can be altered.
4.9.3. Class A cars must comply with the following 4.10.4. In Class C the following are permitted to reduce
requirements: weight:
(a) The complete body shell, doors, boot or tailgate must be (a) One-piece lightweight bonnet wing assemblies,
in production material, with no modification or providing adequate bracing is provided to replace lost
lightening. Windscreens must comply with 4.10. strength
(b) No torque biasing, locked differentials or traction control (b) Lightweight engine bonnet covers, boot lids and doors
devices are Permitted. (c) All non-stress-bearing internal components may be
(c) Interior trim and lights may be removed but standard removed.
dashboards must be retained. Additional instruments 4.10.5. Cars more extensively lightened than indicated above
may be fitted. must be fitted with full roll-over bars to requirements K.1.6.1 to
(d) All seats, apart from the Driver’s, may be removed, but 1.6.2.
the specification of the Driver’s seat may be changed. Engine
(e) Wheel sizes are free. 4.11. See J.5.4.
(f) Wheel spacers are not permitted.
Brakes
(g) Suspension operation must be as manufacturer’s
4.12. Brakes must comply with Statutory Requirements as to
specification.
the Construction of Motor Vehicles.
(h) No four-wheel drive system is permitted.
4.12.1. If there is no mechanical system available for braking
(i) The engine block (which may be bored out) must be on at least two wheels, two hydraulic systems are required so
standard for the model of car, with standard inlet and that in event of failure of one, braking can be maintained on at
exhaust manifold. There can be a maximum of two least two wheels.
chokes, unless the car is fitted as standard with more
4.12.2. Vehicles constructed after 1930 must have brakes on
than two chokes. Fuel injection is Permitted if standard
all wheels.
on the model.
4.12.3. When tested immediately prior to an event, the
braking system on all vehicles must work without impairing the
Driver’s control.

4.12.4. It must be possible under all conditions, running or 4.21.2. Be production vehicles, front or rear wheel drive with
stationary, for 25% minimum braking effort to be applied by standard unmodified engine in original position.
the Driver through the braking system to each axle. 4.21.3. Must run induction systems, inlet manifolds and
4.12.5. Brake balance adjusters must not be available for exhaust systems which are standard to the vehicle.
adjustment during running if they contravene (iii). 4.21.4. Performance air filters and exhaust back boxes are
Wheels permitted, but turbochargers or superchargers are not.
4.13. Any spare wheel must be securely fastened in position 4.21.5. The dashboard is to remain as standard and in the
(a spare need not be carried unless specified in SRs). original position, additional instruments may be fitted. All other
interior trim may be removed. The drivers seat must be a
Tyres Competition Seat compatible with the requirements of 4.21.11.
4.14. Only tyres for use on the public highway by cars or light 4.21.6. Wheels are free.
commercial vehicles are permitted. Slicks or any tyres that have
4.21.7. Suspension is free but must use standard pick up
been wholly or partly hand-cut are not allowed unless the SRs
points and locations.
state otherwise.
4.21.8. Standard gearbox and differential applicable to the
Transmission vehicle must be used.
4.15. If fitted with front wheel drive, vehicles must have an 4.21.9. Modification or relocation of the petrol tank is free.
effective differential action between the driving wheels.
Reverse gear is optional in Autocross Specials (Class D). 4.21.10. The silhouette of the vehicle must not be altered.
4.21.11. Seat belts fitted in accordance with K.2.1.2. Four
Oil Systems point (FIA homologated and with four separate fixing points) as
4.16. In rear-engined vehicle, no part of the oil tank may be a minimum are mandatory.
located to the rear of the gearbox casing. 4.21.12. Must have no body kits, space framing or alterations,
Electrical Systems fibreglass or alloy panels to make the car lighter.
4.17. It is permitted to remove all lamps. The fitting of 4.21.13. The windscreen may be of either laminated glass or
generators is optional. plastic of the required thickness. No apertures will be permitted
in windscreens. If fitted with a glass or plastic windscreen
Silencing (J5.20.8.), the vehicle must have an operative wiper/washer
4.18. Vehicles must comply with silencing levels in J.5.17. system. It is permitted to replace all other windows with
plastic of the required thickness.
Safety
4.21.14. K.1.6.1, K Appendix 2, drawing number 5 or 6
4.19. Safety Criteria, K.2.1.1 point and K.3.1.2 (not necessarily mandatory.
plumbed in) are mandatory. K.1.6.1 to 1.6.2, K.2.1.2 and K.8 are
strongly recommended.
Rallycross Events
Clubcross Vehicles
4.20. Only the following categories of vehicle are allowed to Organisers’ Regulations
compete in Clubcross events. They must comply with the
following: Permits for Rallycross
4.20.1. Category ‘A’ Economy “Standard” Production Saloons. 5.1. Permits for Rallycross events are issued at the sole
Cars must comply with 4.9.3 and the following: Maximum discretion of Motorsport UK. Venues must have a valid Track
engine capacity: 2000cc, forced Induction is prohibited, four Licence for Rallycross.
Wheel Drive is prohibited, tyres must comply with 4.20.5. 5.1.1. A Club will only be allowed to organise events of up to
4.20.2. Category ‘B’ Road Saloon Cars. Maximum engine Interclub status, unless Motorsport UK has specifically
capacity: 2000cc, forced Induction is prohibited, four Wheel approved an application for higher status.
Drive is prohibited, tyres must comply with 4.20.5. 5.1.2. Deleted.
4.20.3. Category ‘C’ Minicross Cars. Cars must comply with 5.1.3. The Clerk of the Course for a Rallycross event must
Minicross Regulations, tyres must comply with 4.20.5. hold a valid Motorsport UK Licence.
4.20.4. Category ‘D’ Stock Hatch Cars. Cars must comply with 5.1.4. For Interclub and above status Permitted Events only,
Stock Rallycross Hatch Rallycross Regulations Maximum engine for venues authorised by the issued Track licence to include
capacity 1600cc, Tyres must comply with 4.20.5. Joker Laps, the Joker Lap may be used. Two Judges of Fact to be
4.20.5. Only highway pattern tyres are permitted (ie not off- appointed to oversee its use.
road, on/off-road or winter pattern). 5.1.4.1. In each qualifying heat and final, one of the laps
must be the Joker Lap (5.1.5.2).
Junior Autocross Vehicle 5.1.4.2. Deleted.
4.21. The only category of vehicle permitted in Junior
Autocross events are those complying with the following:
4.21.1. The engine must be naturally aspirated and must not
have a capacity exceeding 1400cc.

5.1.5. Joker lap 5.3.2. Any race can be stopped at the sole discretion of the
Characteristics: Clerk of the Course by waving the Red flag at the Start/Finish
line. Competitors will be warned that the race has been
Length: must be such that the time needed to cover a lap is at stopped by the simultaneous waving of the Red flag at all Flag
least 2 seconds longer than the best lap time achieved by a Marshalling Posts.
Super Car.
5.3.2.1. Re-runs will only be permitted at the discretion of
Width: minimum 10 m, maximum 12 m. the Clerk of the Course and:
The entry and the exit cannot be on the racing line. (a) When a red flag has been shown during a Heat or Final
Safety protection, to separate the two roads, must be in place. and/or
At the exit it must be possible for the cars to be driving at the (b) when the end-of-race signal is displayed inadvertently
same speed as on the traditional circuit. or otherwise before the leading car completes the
A marshal post will be put in place if judged necessary for scheduled number of laps.
safety reasons. 5.3.2.2. Only the participants in the first start are entitled to
5.1.5.1. The driver must enter or leave the Joker Lap section participate in the re-run and must occupy the same place as for
in such a way that does not constitute a danger or hinder other the previous start. In this case, any possible warnings or
drivers. At the exit of the Joker Lap section, the cars on the penalties will however, apply for the re-run.
main track have priority. 5.3.2.3. Where a driver in a Heat or Final causes a re-run, the
5.1.5.2. Those drivers who do not take the Joker Lap: driver concerned may be disqualified from the results.
(i) In a Heat will receive a time penalty of 30 seconds. The 5.3.2.4. All other incidents will be treated as "force majeure".
penalty for drivers who take it more than once will be decided 5.3.2.5. If a Heat or Final is stopped by a Red flag and
by the Clerk of the Course. subsequently restarted, any driver who started in the original
(ii) In a Final, or who take it more than once, will be classified Heat or Final, but who is not able to start in the re-run, will be
last in that Final before the non-starters. If this concerns more classified in front of any drivers who did not start at all.
than one driver, they will be classified in the order of their 5.3.2.6. If not restarted the result will be based on the order
respective positions on the starting grid before the non- of crossing the finish line at one lap less than at the time of
starters. the first showing of the Red Flag.
5.1.6. Track regulations as detailed in Q.12.17 to Q12.23, 5.3.2.7. No work may be carried out on the grid unless on
as appropriate, apply to Rallycross and Off Road Racing in grounds of safety and only with the approval of the scrutineer.
addition to the following specific elements in respect of
Rallycross tracks: 5.3.2.7.1. The Clerk of the Course may order that the
(i) The white lines, tyre stacks, marker poles or other devices duration of the second part or re-run of any race shall be of a
identified by the Clerk of the Course during the briefing shorter distance than originally scheduled, or may be
defining the track edges are considered to be part of the abandoned altogether.
track. 5.3.2.8. If no cars are running under their own power, the
(ii) The Clerk of the Course will identify, during the Drivers Clerk of the Course may order the end of race signal to be
Briefing and in written form, the specific areas to be displayed. The results will be declared on the relative
judged. positions of cars at the time they last crossed the finish line
under their own power.
(iii) A driver will be judged to have left the track if two
wheels of the car go beyond the outer edge of any kerb, 5.3.2.8.1. Any race stopped before the leader has completed
the white line or track markers or should the car pass one lap will be declared a “No Contest” and available cars will
behind or substantially move any physical marker where restart from their original grid positions.
there is no kerb. Medical and Rescue Requirements
(iv) Pushing or other contact resulting in a lasting advantage 5.4. The minimum course requirements (including at practice)
is strictly prohibited. are as follows:
Practice and Starts 5.4.1. Rallycross: one Doctor or Motorsport UK-registered
5.2. All Competitors must be allowed three practice laps. Paramedic (F.7.3.1), one ambulance and one licensed Rescue
Unit crewed in accordance with F.2.5.
5.2.1. The SRs must specify: the starting signal; the timing
method; when timing commences; and the method of 5.4.2. Minicross: one Doctor or Motorsport UK-licensed
allocating starting positions. paramedic, one ambulance and either one licensed Rescue Unit
with licensed crew, or one emergency vehicle equipped as in 30.
5.2.2. Cars will be started from a standing start, with the
engines running, and the Finish line must be clearly indicated. 5.4.3. Where Minicross is organised within a Rallycross
meeting, the medical and rescue requirements stipulated for
5.2.3. Spinning the wheels before the start of a race is only Rallycross also apply to the Minicross event within that
permitted in the designated area and as defined in the SRs. meeting.
Flag Signals 5.4.4. Ambulances should be equipped with basic
resuscitation equipment and, if possible, a Casualty Immobiliser
5.3. Flag signals in accordance with Q.12.24.3(a), (e), (f), (g), for handling patients over difficult terrain. This essential
(h), (j), (l), (m) and (n) may be used as appropriate, with the equipment should not have to be taken from any rescue
same meanings and restrictions as in Racing. vehicles which must remain at all times fully operational on
5.3.1. A Yellow flag gives warning of an incident and prohibits the course. The ambulances must only be used in connection
overtaking until the incident is passed. with casualties arising from the Competition.

5.4.5. The Organisers, in conjunction with the Chief Medical Drivers

Officer, must ensure that during both practice sessions and 5.8. Any Driver who has not previously competed over the
Competition adequate first aid staff are in attendance (eg St course within the preceding four weeks must complete at least
John or St Andrew Ambulance, Red Cross etc). one observed practice lap in the car to be raced. Only the
Driver may be in a car during the Competition or practice.
Competitor’s Regulations 5.8.1. Rallycross Drivers must conform to the Medical
Signing On Requirements specified in H.10.
5.5. When signing on, a Competition Licence valid for the 5.8.2. Cars will be identified by Competition Numbers
event must be produced (see Table in Section H). allocated by the Organisers, and displayed as specified in the
Technical Regulations J.4 or Q.11.4 or Q11.5. The colour may
5.5.1. Competitors must declare on their entry forms whether be varied for different categories.
or not they have ever held a valid RTA licence.
5.9. The following items must be produced by Drivers for
5.5.2. Competitors aged 16 and above who have never held a inspection and approval at Scrutineering and be worn
valid RTA Licence must produce proof of having competed as a throughout the Competition, properly fastened and positioned:
Driver in three Minicross or Clubcross events, or three other
Motorsport UK-Permitted events (such as Kart Racing, 5.9.1. A crash helmet meeting all current regulations, which
Autotests, Production Car Trials, etc), or show proof of having fits properly, is in a serviceable condition and bears an
completed an approved driving course at a Race or Rally School MSA/Motorsport UK approval sticker (see K.10.1 to 10.3.1).
recognised by Motorsport UK. 5.9.2. Goggles or visor of splinter proof material (unless in a
5.5.3. Competitors having reached the year of their 14th closed car with a full-size windscreen).
birthday may compete in Junior Rallycross, and may continue 5.9.3. Flame-resistant overalls covering arms, legs and torso
until 31st December of the year of their 17th birthday: up to the neck. The use of a flame resistant balaclava, socks,
5.5.3.1. For Junior Rallycross maximum grid size to be as per shoes and underwear is strongly recommended (K.9.1 to 9.3).
Track Licence. 5.9.4. Complete gloves (not mitts or gloves with open backs).
5.5.3.2. New competitors will have to drive observed laps The use of flame-resistant gloves is strongly recommended.
prior to the competition in order to satisfy the Clerk of the 5.9.5. An FIA approved FHR device, fitted in accordance with
Course that they are competent to take part. Cars will start FIA regulations, is mandatory.
singly and run over three laps. Observed laps are not required if 5.9.6. Cars will be permitted to carry radio transmitters, or
the Competitor can provide the Clerk of the Course with proof receivers where the Supplementary or Championship
of having competed as a Driver in three other Motorsport UK- regulations allow, and only for the following.
Permitted events or having successfully completed an approved
driving course at a Race or Rally School recognised by (a) for National ‘A’ and above status Permitted Events
Motorsport UK. (b) for any Junior category only a non-transmitting radio
5.5.4. Any driver competing in a vehicle of 0.34bhp/kg or receiver tuned to the frequency of a single transmitting
higher (excluding driver weight) and measured at the driven device, which is under the direct and sole control of the
wheels, must be the holder of an RS National licence, as a Clerk of the Course is permitted. The system is to be
minimum. used solely for providing competitors with instructions
or warnings issued by the Clerk of the Course.
Licence Upgrading Criteria
Where required Ofcom licences must be in place:
5.6. Rallycross: See H.17.1.
Results
Scrutineering
5.10. *The SRs will specify the method by which a winner is
5.7. No car may be driven in the event until it has been decided.
approved by a Motorsport UK Scrutineer at the meeting.
5.11. Judges may be appointed to adjudicate on:
5.7.1. *Cars must be presented for scrutineering and practice
5.11.1. False starts.
at the times specified in the SRs, with any previous
Scrutineering tickets removed. Classes must be specified in the 5.11.2. Not following correct course, or touching a marker.
SRs. Any Competitor not reporting as instructed may be fined, 5.11.3. Baulking or contact.
disqualified or may forfeit any claim to a favourable starting
position. 5.11.4. Noise.
5.7.2. Cars being used must comply with Technical
Regulations 6.1 and 6.14.3. Technical Regulations
5.7.3. If after approval any car is dismantled or modified, or is
involved in an accident, in a way which may affect its safety or Rallycross Vehicles
eligibility, or any aerodynamic device is added or removed, it
must be represented for approval. The Entrant is responsible 6.1. Racing Cars are prohibited.
for seeking fresh approval. 6.1.1. Vehicles will be classified as detailed in the SRs. They
5.7.4. Any car involved in an incident from which it is unable must be of rigid construction and comply with the regulations
to proceed must not be touched by anybody other than below. They must have been homologated in Group N, A or B of
Officials without the specific approval of the Clerk of the FIA Appendix J or in groups 1, 2, 3 or 4 of 1981 FIA Appendix J
Course. The Driver concerned may not drive again without the (although homologation may have lapsed) or commercial
approval of the Medical Officer in Charge. vehicles specifically approved by Motorsport UK.

6.1.2. Cars complying with current FIA Appendix J Article 279 6.2.7. The Bodywork must be of the vehicle manufacturers
regulations, in their entirety, are also permitted, even where specifications and minimum thickness with the exception of
homologation may have lapsed. airboxes, radiators, front wings, rear wings/rear quarter panels
6.1.3. *Mass-produced non-homologated vehicles may be and removable parts and panels, which may be of alternative
accepted for events up to National level. materials. Seam welding, and localised gussets/reinforcement is
permitted.
6.1.4. Rallycross vehicles in compliance with 8 and issued the
Rallycross Space Frame Vehicle Identity Form (RXVIF). The Engine
vehicle may not be used in competition until the Vehicle 6.3. The engine may be modified, but the block must be from
Identity Form has been validated by Motorsport UK and a mass-produced engine and must have the same number of
returned to the vehicle owner. cylinders as the original mass produced engine for that car.
6.1.5. Rallycross vehicles of mixed construction, being part 6.3.1. Specialist Competition Engines, as defined in
Spaceframe, part Unitary Construction or other, issued with a Nomenclature and Definitions, are also permitted.
Competition Car Log Book/Vehicle Passport prior to 31st
December 2016, and complying with specific regulations 6.3.2. The engine must be located within the original engine
approved by Motorsport UK. compartment.
6.1.6. Rallycross spaceframe vehicles, issued with a 6.3.3. Twin engine configurations are not permitted unless
Competition Car Log Book/Vehicle Passport prior to 31st mass produced in that form.
December 2016, complying with Championship Technical Oil Systems
Regulations approved by Motorsport UK (6.13.2 applies).
6.4. Oil systems must have catch tanks fitted.
6.1.7. Rallycross electric vehicles specifically approved by
Motorsport UK. Additional safety training and requirements 6.4.1. Any oil tank located outside the chassis or main
will be an integral element of the application and approval. structure of a vehicle must be covered with a protective coating
(eg GRP).
Body (including Aerodynamics) Fuel Systems
6.2. The vehicle must have a bulkhead separating the cockpit 6.5. These should be equipped with an effective method of
from the engine compartment. It must retain its original stopping fuel supply which can be operated by the Driver when
material and location compared to the standard car. Installing seated normally with seat belt secured.
components up against or passing through this bulkhead is
permitted, providing nothing protrudes into the cockpit more Transmission
than 20cm (as measured perpendicularly to the bulkhead). This 6.6. Transmissions can be modified.
will be measured at the point of intrusion, and parallel to the
ground. If the protrusion includes the engine, the cam/valve 6.6.1. The clutch and its control are free, but automatic
cover may not extend further back than the forward most point operation of the clutch is prohibited, unless fitted by the
of the windscreen aperture when viewed directly from above. manufacturer to that body style. The clutch must be operated
For Scrutineering purposes, a 13mm diameter hole must be by the Driver’s feet, unless an alternative method of operation
drilled at the forward most point of the screen aperture. is fitted by the manufacturer to that body style. Modification
for disabled drivers permitted in accordance with J.5.1.1.
6.2.1. Bumpers and supports, if fitted, must both be as
originally fitted to the mass-produced vehicle. No reinforcing of 6.6.2. Deleted.
bumpers or supports is permitted. If one bumper is removed, 6.6.3. The final drive assembly, differentials, propshafts and
then both must be, along with all supports. driveshafts are free. Electronically-controlled systems are
6.2.2. Reinforcing the front apron is not permitted. prohibited.
6.2.3. Any undertray must be provided with drainage holes to 6.6.4. *The SRs may require four-wheel drive vehicles to be
prevent accumulation of liquids. subject to some form of handicap (not necessarily a delayed
start).
6.2.4. The windscreen must be of either laminated glass or
polycarbonate of the required thickness. No apertures will be Electrical Systems
permitted in windscreens. If fitted with a glass or 6.7. Vehicles should be equipped with an ignition cut-off
polycarbonate windscreen, the vehicle must have an operative switch, having a clearly marked and positive ON–OFF position,
wiper/washer system. All Drivers must wear approved goggles which can be operated by the Driver when normally seated
or visors, unless the car is fitted with a polycarbonate with seat belt secured. It must also isolate electric fuel pumps.
windscreen. A wire mesh stone guard adequately fitted to the
bodywork and with a minimum matrix of 1in is permitted with 6.7.1. Any forward-facing lamps of more than 32 sq cm
any type of windscreen. surface area must be adequately protected against glass
breakage.
6.2.5. When viewed from above, wheels must be covered by
rigid material at all times. The outside shape of the original 6.7.2. All lights may be removed, but all cars must be
coachwork must be retained, except around the wings. equipped with two rear red warning lights to be used in fog,
with a minimum of 15W each and an illuminated area of
6.2.6. Openings may be made in the bonnet or boot lid for 60 sq cm. These must work with or replace the car brake light
ventilation, providing they do not make mechanical system at all times, must be between 115cm and 150cm above
components visible. the ground and must be clearly visible from behind.
6.7.3. Generators are optional but a self-starter system must
be operable at all times.

Brakes 6.13.1. Active suspension, and any system which allows

6.8. Brakes may be modified, but an effective handbrake is control of the spring flexibility, shock absorption or trim height
obligatory. The handbrake may be modified for fly-off when the car is moving, is prohibited unless fitted by the
operation. manufacturer to that body style.
6.8.1. There must be at least two hydraulic systems so that if 6.13.2. MSA/Motorsport UK or FIA Competition Car Log
Books/Vehicle Passports are required at all Rallycross events.
one fails, braking is maintained on at least two wheels (not on Any MSA/Motorsport UK Competition Car Log Book issued prior
the same side). to 31st December 2016 will become invalid on 1st January
6.8.2. The braking system on all vehicles must work without 2022. All vehicles will need to obtain a new Vehicle Passport
impairing the Driver’s control when tested immediately prior to valid for the 2022 season.
an event. It must be possible under all conditions, running or
stationary, for 25% minimum braking effort to be applied by 6.13.3. Cars must be fitted with at least one mirror of
the Driver through the braking system to each axle. minimum surface area 50sq cm securely mounted to give a
clear view to the rear. The edges of the mirror must be
6.8.3. Brake balance adjusters must not be capable of protected by a suitable cover to help prevent injury in event of
adjustment during running if they contravene 6.8.2. an accident.
6.8.4. Anti-lock devices are prohibited but brake discs are 6.13.4. Where advertising is allowed on windscreens, this
free, subject to being made of ferrous material. must not obscure the Driver’s vision nor reduce the minimum
Wheels unobstructed vertical height to less than 25cm.
6.9. At the start of each heat or race, cars must be fitted with 6.13.5. Vehicles must be presented at Scrutineering with all
mudflaps behind all four wheels extending to a minimum of steering mechanisms, suspension linkages and flexible brake
3.8cm either side of the tyre tread and to a maximum of 7.6cm lines in a clean condition.
above the ground. 6.13.5.1. Four-wheel steering is permitted unless SRs state
6.9.1. All nuts securing roadwheels (except centre-lock types) to the contrary.
must be made of steel and in thread contact over a minimum 6.13.6. Seats. Be fitted with a driver’s seat FIA Homologated,
length of 11/2in bolt/stud diameters. and mounted in accordance with K.2.2.
6.9.2. Extended or composite wheel bolts/studs are 6.13.6.1. For national events, FIA homologated seats
prohibited. The use of safety wheel nuts, to prevent wheels manufactured to FIA Standard 8855-1999 may be used for up
pulling over standard nuts, is strongly recommended. to two years beyond the expiration of the original
6.9.3. Maximum wheel width on all cars is 25cm (wheel width homologation label validity. FIA homologated seats
= flange + rim + tyre). manufactured to FIA Standard 8862-2009 may be used until
31st December of the year stated on the label..
Silencing 6.14. Vehicles must have:
6.10. Vehicles must comply with silencing levels in J.5.17. 6.14.1. Internal bonnet locks removed and external positive
Safety locking fasteners fitted.
6.11. Closed cars must have a means of access on either side 6.14.2. Steering column locks rendered inoperative.
of the Passenger compartment which can be operated from 6.14.3. Towing eyes of adequate strength and size fitted front
inside or outside. Access must be sufficient to remove an and rear. These should be painted a contrasting bright colour.
occupant without interference from any door locking devices.
They must have an operating windscreen wiper and washer Junior Rallycross Vehicle
system.
6.12. Vehicles must comply with safety criteria in: 7.1. The only category of vehicle permitted in Junior Rallycross
events, other than vehicles complying with the MDA Junior
6.12.1. K.1.6.1, K Appendix 2, drawings number 5,6 or 8, with Minicross Regulations (as approved by Motorsport UK), are
the longitudinal strut(s) as shown in drawing 9) mandatory. those complying with the following:
With the exception of Lotus Elise/Exige derivatives and
Vauxhall VX220 vehicles, longitudinal door bars must be fitted 7.1.1. Be a Series Production Car, front or rear wheel drive
to the driver's side of the roll cage in accordance with Section complying with the provisions of Sections J, K and 6.1 to 6.14.
K Appendix 2 Drawing number 12(g), 12(h) or 12(j). 7.1.2. Be specifically authorised by Motorsport UK by issue of
6.12.2. Harness K.2.1.2. as a minimum. K.2.1.3. is a Junior Rallycross Competition Car Log Book. The vehicle may
recommended and will be the mandatory from 01.01.2021.. not be used in competition until the Junior Rallycross
Competition Car Log Book has been validated by Motorsport
6.12.3. K.3.1.2 (not necessarily plumbed in) or [K] UK and returned to the vehicle owner.
Appendix 3, 3.2.
7.1.3. The engine must be naturally aspirated and must not
6.12.4. K.5.1 to 5.2. have a capacity exceeding 1400cc.
6.12.5. K.8. 7.1.4. The cylinder head and block must remain as originally
6.12.6. K.13. supplied by the Manufacturer as a Standard Part for that model.
Miscellaneous 7.1.5. Where the car is fitted as standard with an ECU then
that ECU must remain fitted and as specified by the
6.13. The following parts of Section J remain unmodified: Championship Regulations.
Chassis, Suspension, Steering, Cooling, Weight/Ballast,
Exhausts. 7.1.6. The engine cooling system must remain standard to the
vehicle.

7.1.7. Induction systems, inlet manifolds and exhaust systems Rallycross Spaceframe Technical
must remain standard to the vehicle. Performance air filters and
exhaust back boxes are permitted (J.5.18. applies). Regulations
7.1.8. At any time Motorsport UK may impose further These regulations are mandatory for any space frame vehicle
restrictions to limit engine performance. not currently issued with a Competition Car Log Book/Vehicle
Passport, and all space frame vehicles from 1st January 2021.
7.1.9. The silhouette of the vehicle must not be altered.
All vehicles must comply with Section J, Rallycross Vehicles
7.1.10. The bodyshell must be of the vehicle manufacturers 6.1-6.14.3 unless where specified below:
specifications and minimum thickness with the exception of
rear wings/rear quarter panels and removable parts and panels, 8.1. General Technical Requirements and Exceptions
which may be of alternative materials. Seam welding, and 8.1.1. The use of magnesium or titanium alloy is not
localised gussets/reinforcement is permitted. permitted, with the exception of titanium sheets which may
7.1.11. The dashboard is to remain as standard, in the only be used for heat shields.
original position and the standard instruments retained and 8.1.2. All Spaceframe cars must have an identification number
operable. stamped into a plate measuring 80mm x 20mm which must be
7.1.12. All other interior trim must be removed including welded to the centre of the underside of the main ‘B’ hoop.
carpets, roof lining and passenger seats. Interior door panels 8.2. Safety Requirements
may be replaced with an alternate non-flammable material. As a minimum:
7.1.13. All window glass to be replaced with polycarbonate, 8.2.1. ROPS door bars to K Appendix 2 Drawing 12a, g or h
J.5.20.8. applies. are mandatory, on driver and passenger side.
7.1.14. Glass sunroofs are not permitted. Sunroofs may be of 8.2.2. Where the door bar elements of the ROPS cross, a
a non-shattering solid rigid material other than glass. Any reinforcement for the bend or junction must be fitted in all four
sunroof must be firmly secured in the closed position. The angles. This reinforcement must be made from bent sheet
sunroof aperture may be closed by solid metallic material metal with a U shape the thickness of which must not be less
permanently fitted in place. than 1.0 mm. The ends of this gusset (point E) must be
7.1.15. An interior rear view mirror must be fitted to the situated at a distance from the top of the angle (point S) of
vehicle. between 2 to 4 times the outer diameter of the biggest of the
7.1.16. All vehicles must have substantial underbody tubes joined. Appendix 1, Drawing 8.6. A cut-out is permitted
protection covering any area of both the fuel tank and engine at the top of the angle but its radius (R) must be no greater
sump exposed to running damage. than 1.5 times the outer diameter of the biggest of the tubes
joined. The flat sides of the gusset may have a hole, the
7.1.17. The handbrake system is to remain as standard. diameter of which must not be greater than the outer diameter
7.1.18. Mud flaps are to be fitted behind all 4 wheels, in of the biggest of the tubes joined.
accordance with R.48.1.12. 8.2.3. A currently FIA homologated competition seat with
7.1.19. Wheels must be of the standard production size and appropriate mountings is mandatory in accordance with K.2.2.
material applicable to the vehicle. 8.2.4. All vehicles must be fitted with an extinguisher system
7.1.20. The steering column is to remain as standard (6.14.2. plumbed-in for discharge into both the engine compartment
applies). The steering wheel and mounting hub are free. and the cockpit (K.3.1.2(a)).
7.1.21. Standard production gearbox and differential 8.3. Chassis and Bodywork
applicable to the vehicle must be used. The vehicle must have the Silhouette of a Series Production Car
7.1.22. The original method of suspension operation must be of a closed type.
retained and utilise the mounting points as provided by the 8.3.1. The wheelbase will be as per the Series Production Car
manufacturer. Shock absorbers and coil springs may be uprated specification with a tolerance of ±0.5%. The vehicle width of
and adjustable. the Series Production Car must be retained with a maximum
Safety permitted increase of 100mm.
7.1.23. In addition to the requirements of Section K and 6.11 8.3.2. The minimum elements of the spaceframe are shown in
to 6.12: Appendix 1 Drawings.
7.1.23.1. Double longitudinal door bars must be fitted to the 8.3.3. Drivers door must be of steel construction.
drivers side of the roll cage in accordance with Section K 8.3.4. No element of the ROPS may pass through the space
Appendix 2 Drawing No 12(g), 12(h) or 12(j). normally used for the front passenger; to allow driver
7.1.23.2. Fire Extinguisher in accordance with K3.1.2(a) or [K] extraction from either side of the car.
Appendix 3, 3.1. 8.3.5. The floor frame is an integral part of the structure and
7.1.23.3. Deleted the ‘A’ and ‘B’ main hoops must attach to it. The floor frame
must be constructed from either minimum 50mm x 2mm
square box section or minimum 50mm x 2mm diameter tube
material in accordance with K1.4.1. The floor must be made of
either minimum 10mm composite, 1mm steel or 2mm
aluminium alloy to be fixed to the top of the floor frame as
defined in Drawing No. 8.2.

8.3.5.1. The forward most part of the spaceframe must be at 8.6. Engine
least 100mm behind the forward most part of the front bumper 8.6.1. With the exception of 6.3.2, 6.3 applies.
(Drawing No. 8.5).
8.6.2. Forced Induction engines must be fitted with a
8.3.5.2. The rear most part of the spaceframe must be at restrictor in compliance with FIA Appendix J, Article 279,
least 100mm forward the rear most part of the rear bumper Article 3.7.
(Drawing No. 8.5).
8.7. Suspension and Steering
8.3.6. The roof must be of either minimum 10mm composite,
1mm steel or 2mm alloy to be fixed to the top of the upper 8.7.1. The operating method and the design of the suspension
surface to protect the driver as defined in Appendix 1, Drawing system are free.
8.3. Main cage. 8.7.2. Suspension parts may not be attached to the
8.3.7. The bulkheads (J5.2.1) must extend across the full spaceframe at those elements making up the major
width of the spaceframe. components of the ROPS i.e. main/front hoop and main braces.
8.3.7.1. Bulkheads must be made of minimum 1mm steel and
be welded to the spaceframe. 8.7.3. The springing medium must not consist solely of bolts
8.3.7.2. For front bulkheads 6.2 applies. located through flexible bushes or mountings but may be of
fluid type.
8.3.7.3. No part of the rear bulkhead must be further forward
than the rearmost part of the driver’s seat. 8.7.4. There must be movement of the wheels to give
suspension in excess of any flexibility in the attachments.
8.3.7.4. Cars with a front engine location must be constructed
so that the rearmost part of the engine is at least 25mm in 8.7.5. Chromium plating of steel suspension members is
front of the front bulkhead. prohibited.
8.3.7.5. In rear-engine cars the bulkhead must extend 8.7.6. All suspension members must be made of
vertically to at least the same height as the highest part of the homogeneous metallic material.
engine. From this point a polycarbonate window, minimum 8.7.7. All vehicles must be fitted with a steering column of a
thickness 5mm may complete it, extending to the full height of collapsible type.
the interior space as well as a horizontal cover extending to 8.8. Fuel Tank/Fuel
the rearmost part of the interior space (J5.2.2). In accordance with J5.13.
8.3.7.6. In either case the full bulkhead must completely 8.8.1. No part of the fuel tank to be located less than 300mm
isolate the driver from the engine compartment. from the bodyshell in both lateral and longitudinal directions,
8.3.7.7. A similar bulkhead must isolate the engine and and must be outside the driver’s compartment, and be
exhaust system from the fuel tank (J5.2.1). separated from the driver’s compartment by a metal firewall or
8.3.7.8. No part of the engine may protrude through either container, both of which must be flameproof and liquid-proof.
the front or rear bulkheads (J5.2.2). The remainder of the system will be as per J5.13. K4 is
recommended.
8.3.8. Power Transmission System/Flywheel Protection
8.8.2. Fuel fillers passing through the cockpit must be
8.3.8.1. The transmission tunnel frame will be fabricated isolated and fitted with non-return valves at the fuel tank.
from steel tubing with minimum dimensions of 25mm x 2mm
(Drawing No. 8.4). 8.9. Exhaust and Silencing
8.3.8.2. This frame to be reinforced (on the drivers’ side and 8.9.1. The orifices of the exhaust pipes must be between
top of tunnel), at the rear of the gearbox and at the 100mm and 450mm above the ground.
clutch/flywheel area, for a minimum distance of 200mm (centre 8.9.2. Exhaust gas may only exit at the end of the exhaust
lines based on the front propshaft flange and 25mm rearward system.
from the gearbox to engine mounting face) using minimum 8.9.3. All exhaust gasses including wastegate outlet must
2.6mm steel extensively welded to the inside of the frame. pass through the main exhaust system.
Using the same centre line for 300mm minimum 1.2mm steel
will be extensively welded to the outside of the tunnel. The 8.9.4. No part of the chassis may be used to evacuate exhaust
remainder of the tunnel may be covered by minimum 1mm gases.
steel or minimum 1.5mm aluminium. 8.10. Weights
8.3.8.3. Front wheel drive, the front bulkhead must be The weight of the car is measured with the driver on board
reinforced where the flywheel and drive shafts are directly in wearing his/her full racing apparel, and with the fluids
line with the driver. remaining at the moment at which the measurement is taken.
8.4. Aerodynamic Devices The minimum weight must be:
8.4.1. Must not exceed the overall limits of the original 4 Wheel Drive 1300kg
bodywork dimensions (J5.2.7).
2 Wheel Drive 900kg.
8.4.2. Must not be wider than the widest part of the car’s
bodywork or higher than the highest part of the roof.
8.4.3. Within these restrictions their design is free.
8.5. Body panels
8.5.1. Door hinges must be of adequate strength.
8.5.2. Body material is free subject to 8.1.1 and 8.3.3.

9. Historic Rallycross Permitted Modifications

The Motorsport UK has created the Regulations in 9 so that 9.2. Only period modifications used in Rallycross on the
Historic Cars may be used for competitions under a set of rules particular make and model of car are permitted.
that seek to preserve the specification of their period and 9.2.1. They should be detailed on the Historic Rallycross
prevent modifications of performance and behaviour which Vehicle Identity Form and duly ratified by the Motorsport UK.
could arise through the application of modern technology.
Historic competition is not simply another formula in which to 9.2.2. In all cases the onus of proving a modification as being
acquire trophies, it is a discipline apart, in which one of the period rests with the Competitor who must submit the required
essential ingredients is a devotion to the cars and to their documentary evidence.
history. Historic Motor Sport enables the active celebration of 9.2.3. Exceptionally, the Motorsport UK may grant a
the History of the Motor Car. dispensation to use non-original parts, parts from a different
Historic Rallycross vehicles must comply with the regulations model, or parts from a later period, provided that the use of
below and Rallycross Vehicle Technical regulations (6), with the these parts does nor confer an advantage in either performance
exception of 6.3. or reliability. The Motorsport UK will give consideration to
written requests from Competitors who are unable to source
9.1. Cars Eligible vital components.
Must have been Homologated or be a model commercially
available before 31st December 1991. Engine
9.1.2. A validated Historic Rallycross Vehicle Identity Form 9.3. The engine is free but the block must be from a Series
(HRXVIF) must be obtained from the Motorsport UK and Production or FIA homologated engine and must have the same
presented at scrutineering. This will be the definitive document number of cylinders as the original engine for that model. The
for the technical specification of the vehicle for which it has engine must be located within the original engine
been issued. compartment. Twin engine configurations are not permitted
unless homologated in that form.
The HRXVIF will remain valid for a period of 10 years from the
date of issue or such time as the registered owner of the 9.3.1. Standard Wankel units are considered as three
vehicle changes if earlier. cylinders, twin Wankel units as six cylinders.
9.1.3. Cars manufactured after the appropriate date may be 9.3.2. Be equipped with a positive method of throttle closing
Permitted, providing that documentary evidence is submitted to in event of linkage failure, by means of an external spring to
the Motorsport UK with the identity form to show that the each throttle spindle.
specific car (not model) is of the same specification as one
manufactured within the specified period. This evidence will
include any technical documentation supplied by the
manufacturer, documents relative to the vehicle, and any other
details from reliable and authenticated sources as may be
available. On receipt of satisfactory evidence the Motorsport UK
will issue an Historic Rallycross Vehicle Identity Form which
must be presented at scrutineering.

Appendix 1: Rallycross Spaceframe Drawings

B
Drawing 8.2:
Floor frame
‘B’ Hoop
‘A’ Hoop
Drawing 8.1:
ROPS
Drawing 8.4 (Pt 1):

Transmission
D tunnel
Left side
Drawing 8.3:
Plan View
Top
S
F
R Right side
Drawing 8.4 (Pt 2):
Detail of transmission tunnel
Minimum 100mm
Drawing 8.6:
Gusset
Suspension top mount Bumpers
Floor/Roof Skin Drawing 8.5

PUBLICATIONS,
TECHNICAL
PAPERS & CLUB
EQUIPMENT






243-282 P-Cross Country_TEMPLATE 27/10/2020 19:42 Page 243
Specific Regulations for Cross Country Events (P)
Specific Regulations for Cross Country Events (P) 243 P

(P) Cross Country Events

Organisers’ Regulations: Applying to 1.2.3. *All Official Recovery Teams should be sited by the
Clerk of the Course, and the method used in recovering
All Events stranded Competitors must be specified in the Supplementary
1.1. A Motorsport UK Organising Permit is required for any Regulations (SRs).
form of Cross Country event and is issued at the sole discretion 1.2.4. It is recommended that all vehicles used
of Motorsport UK. for Official recovery should have any front or rear windows,
1.1.2. The Motorsport UK Organising Permit number, and the whether glazed or not, covered with a
Competition Authorisation Office (CAO) authorisation numbers metal mesh, expanded metal or gauze. This is particularly
where applicable, must be included in the Final Instructions. important where ‘snatch’ recovery is to
be employed.
1.1.3. A Club will only be allowed to run events up to
Interclub status, unless Motorsport UK has specifically Fire Extinguishers
approved an application for National or International status.
1.3.1. At each section organisers should provide fire
1.1.4. Every practicable precaution must be taken to avoid extinguishant of a minimum 9kg total capacity, in units of not
depositing mud or soil on the public highway when leaving less than 6kg each, suitable for extinguishing vehicle fires.
private property.
1.3.2. This extinguisher can be carried by a Section Marshal
1.1.5. Warning notices as required by D.31.1 to D.32.5 must escorting Competitors around the various sections.
be displayed.
1.3.3. Where sections are closely grouped, one extinguisher
1.1.6. Organisers should be aware of the nearest hospital and located at a clearly visible central point is permitted.
the best route there in case of incident.
Footpaths, Bridleways and Restricted Byways
1.1.7. The organisers of events on a single site must have on
site at a pre-identified locations a First Aid Kit in compliance 1.4. The Organisers of any Cross Country event (competitive or
with requirements for 11-20 employees as specified in BS recreational) crossing or using a Footpath, Bridleway or
8859-1:2011 (and including an eye bath). Restricted Byway, whether competitively or not, must appoint a
Liaison Officer to verify the status of any track or path along
1.1.8. No person under 14 may act as a Marshal or Assistant the route, ensure compliance with Section 33 of The Road
Marshal unless under the direct supervision of a Marshal over Traffic Act 1988 and:
18 years old.
1.4.1. Obtain permission from the Landowner and any
1.1.9. Competition Licences should be signed by the Clerk of occupiers and authorisation from the Highway Authority in
the Course, if the holders complete the event without any accordance with Section 33 of The Road Traffic Act 1988
adverse report. Signatures may be obtained by both Driver and (unless the route is already a way of higher status). Any
Navigator. conditions laid down must be adhered to.
1.1.10. The use of the public forest estates managed by 1.4.2. Notify the Police (clarifying the nature of the event).
Natural Resources Wales, Forestry and Land Scotland, and
Forestry England, must have been approved by Motorsport UK. 1.4.3. Notify the National Parks (if appropriate) 1.4.4. Notify
Permission must be applied for by an annually specified date, the Parish Council.
prior to the Forestry year (which runs 1 January - 31 December). 1.5. In particular, all locations must be adequately marshalled
All Cross Country Events are restricted to the tyres defined as by Officials who are well briefed and properly identified.
All Terrain in 56.7.4. 1.5.1. One Official must be appointed for each section to
1.1.11. The Clerk of the Course for either a Competitive Safari ensure that the event does not unduly inconvenience other
or a Hill Rally of National status or above must hold a valid users, eg horse-riders, walkers, cyclists etc.
Motorsport UK CofC Licence. For details of retention and 1.5.2. The Official must have a good working knowledge of
upgrading see Section G.22. the Rights of Way affecting the Competition.
Official Recovery 1.5.3. Alternative routes for other users of the Rights of Way
1.2.1. With the exception of Challenge Events, Team and must be signposted. Warning Notices (D.31.1.2, D.31.1.3,
Winch Recovery events, all recovery operations will be under D.31.1.5) as appropriate and the Safety Code should also be on
the control of the Clerk of the Course. display in all areas.
1.2.2. All equipment to be used by the Official Recovery 1.5.4. Instructions to Competitors in SRs and Final
Teams must be inspected prior to the start of an event, and the Instructions for events affecting Footpaths or Bridleways should
Clerk of the Course must be satisfied that it is in good include the following warning: This event is routed along
condition and adequate for the purpose intended. and/or across Rights of Way. Competitors must exercise caution
and reduce their speed accordingly near other users. Be
especially careful near horses. Slow down, stop and switch off
your engine if necessary.
P 244 Specific Regulations for Cross Country Events (P)

Judges Duties and Responsibilities of the

1.6. Judges may be appointed to adjudicate on any Clerk of the Course
infringements of the Regulations including:
2.4. In addition to the duties detailed in G.5, the Clerk of the
1.6.1. Touching markers. Course should ensure:
1.6.2. Conforming with the course. 2.4.1. The Organisation and Regulations for the event meet
1.6.3. Remaining seated in accordance with the Regulations. the requirements of the relevant Statutory Instruments.
1.6.4. Stopping forward motion. 2.4.2. Reasonable precautions are taken in the selection of
route, time of day, control of spectators, etc, to avoid
1.6.5. Noise. inconvenience to the general public.
1.6.6. Baulking. 2.4.3. Where the farming community may be affected, details
1.6.7. Entitlement to a re-run. of the event are sent to the County Secretary of the local
National Farmers’ Union and any other relevant National
Spill Kits
bodies.
1.7.1. At each section, Organisers must provide at least one
2.4.4. The appointed CAO Route Liaison Officer for each of
medium spill kit.
the Counties and National Parks through
1.7.2. This spill kit can be carried by a Section Marshal which the route passes is consulted about the draft route at
escorting Competitors around the various sections. least three months before the event and before submission to
1.7.3. Where sections are closely grouped, one spill kit the CAO, particularly where special public relations work is
located at a clearly visible central point is permitted. required in sensitive areas.
1.7.4. For all Hill Rallies, Competitive Safaris, Point to Point, The Route Liaison Officer may:
Challenge Events and Orienteering a medium spill kit must be (a) Ask to see all paperwork relating to the event, including
located at the start of the course, each Special Stage or section. PR sheets
(b) Request the CAO to suspend authorisation, or
Motorsport UK to suspend the Permit, until satisfied
Organisers’ Regulations: with the route and the effectiveness of the PR work
All Events Using the Highway (c) Require the Clerk of the Course to order re-routes to
2.1. The SRs must specify the time at which Competitors must avoid areas of particular concern.
report at the Start, and whether or not public roads are used to 2.4.5. Exercise discretionary judgement on where competitive
link sections of the Competition. sections may be run and their length, and withhold agreement
2.2. Any Competition traversing a highway in England, Wales to the route if not satisfied with any aspect of the
or Scotland is subject to the provisions of the Motor Vehicles organisational standards or route planning.
(Competitions and Trials) Regulations. In particular: 2.4.6. Private property, whether on the event route or a link
2.2.1. Application for authorisation of an event must be made section, is not to be used without written permission from the
to the Competition Authorisation Office (CAO) at Motorsport landowner or authorised agent.
UK, or for Scotland to the Royal Scottish Automobile Club. 2.4.7. Wherever possible the route should be checked for
Details of the Authorisation Procedures are available from possible damage immediately before and after an event.
Motorsport UK and RSAC as appropriate. 2.4.8. When the Motorsport UK medical and safety radio
2.2.2. Deleted. frequency (81.575Mhz FM and 81.5375Mhz FM) is to be used, it
2.2.3. Application for a Motorsport UK Permit must be made must be operated in accordance with Ofcom and Motorsport UK
in accordance with D.41 prior to the CAO Authorisation being licensing requirements (available on request) (14.2).
granted. The Permit itself is only validated after authorisation Time Schedule
has been granted.
2.5.1. Wherever Competitors are on a public highway, they
2.2.4. In the case of road courses, route selection is subject to must be controlled by a predetermined speed schedule, unless
Motorsport UK approval. Applications must include a detailed they are allowed to complete the event in their own time.
itinerary giving the exact distances to be covered.
2.5.2. The event time schedule must not lead Drivers to
2.2.5. Vehicles should be checked for sound by qualified Driving exceed any statutory speed limits, or involve speeds which
Standards Observers before the start and along the route, and might be considered dangerous or unreasonable in the light of
noisy cars stopped if necessary. prevailing traffic conditions and the nature of the route.
2.2.6. Any Holding Controls should be located to avoid public 2.5.3. No time or speed schedule should be imposed which
nuisance. Sensitive areas along the route should be drawn to requires or encourages Competitors using a road open to the
Competitors’ attention. Marshals should be well briefed and public to achieve an average speed between any two points
readily identified. which exceeds the following limits:
2.3. Instructions on sensible use of the roads should be issued, (a) 30 mph for all roads other than motorways
including the following:
(b) 60 mph for motorways
2.3.1. Closing of gates, etc.
(c) 25 mph for vehicles subject to a speed limit (such as
2.3.2. Clearing of roads at section ends. vans)
2.3.3. Following the ‘Country Code’, failure of which can lead (d) 20 mph for neutral sections (3.4, 3.5) (except on M, A or
to disciplinary action. B class roads).

2.5.4. In addition there must be no bonus for exceeding the 2.7.2. When details of the route or any section or stage will
specified average. Competitors must be given in advance all the be issued.
information necessary to enable them to calculate the speed 2.7.3. Any maps (and their scale) required and any
which they are being asked to average 26.1.11. modification of 51.4. In any dispute concerning mileages, these
2.5.5. For those portions of the route being navigated by map shall be calculated in accordance with 1:50,000 OS maps (or
references, the direction of approach to controls should be equivalent local maps).
specified and penalties imposed for approaching from any 2.7.4. The type of timing to be used.
other direction whenever the country being traversed makes
this possible without destroying the need for competitive skill. 2.7.5. A reminder of which sub-sections of the Technical
Regulations apply.
2.5.6. The use of gated roads should be avoided if possible.
2.7.6. Whether or not vehicles are required to be taxed and
2.5.7. If Competitors are to traverse a gated road, adequate insured for use on the highway (60.1).
arrangements must be made to ensure that all gateways are
manned by Marshals to ensure that no Competitor is required 2.7.7. Whether Competitors are required to carry Competition
to open a gate, and that all gates are closed after the numbers (25.1.5, 36.4, 41.2, 50.5.1).
Competition. 2.7.8. Whether servicing is Permitted and if so the manner in
2.5.8. Occupiers of land adjacent to the road must be advised which service vehicles will be identified.
in advance of the Competition. 2.7.9. If competing cars or Service Vehicles are required to
2.5.9. The use of single track roads should be avoided if carry any identification markings, the name of the organising
possible during daylight, but if used, the speed set must be Club must be incorporated on the identification.
lowered as appropriate. 2.7.10. Any information which is required in order to comply
2.5.10. Those sections of an event involving difficult with 26.1, 27.4.2.
navigation by map references or a detailed route card must be 2.8.1. All Official bulletins, Permits and authorisations, times
scheduled so that no Competitor is traversing minor roads and results (unless issued in accordance with
during the morning or evening hours when normal farm traffic D.26.1.2) must be published on an Official Notice Board whose
may be expected, unless the required average speed is not location must be notified to Competitors
more than 20mph. (G.3.2, G.11.2.2, 24.1.1).
2.5.11. No Competitor is allowed to drive more than 200 2.8.2. Stewards (or Observers for the upgrading of an event)
miles continuously without a break, and there must be a rest should be supplied with a complete marked map of the route
period of at least one hour for each Driver at intervals of not prior to the date of the event, and a set of all instructions and
more than 200 miles (25.2.3). route cards, etc that are issued to Competitors and Officials as
2.5.12. Any event which runs for more than 14 hours must soon as they are available.
include a rest halt of at least two hours, unless previously 2.9. The Road Book, Route Card or Time Card shall clearly:
agreed with Motorsport UK. 2.9.1. Indicate the description of each section (Standard,
Controls Neutral, Transport, Regularity, Trial etc) (3.1).
2.6.1. Controls must be sited at locations with adequate space 2.9.2. Specify the time allowed to traverse the route between
for Officials’ and Competitors’ cars to stop without affecting each Time Control and all the information necessary to enable
non-rally traffic. Competitors to comply with 2.4.
2.6.2. Controls must be sited at least 500m from occupied 2.9.3. Indicate what information the Organisers require to be
houses, except where written approval has been obtained from recorded and the places at which these records will be made
the occupants. (26.1.8, 35), except as provided for
in 27.2.
2.6.3. All controls must be clearly identified at the roadside
(26.1, 35). 2.9.4. Indicate which checks will be manned by Officials,
except checks established in accordance with 27.2.
2.6.4. Controls at which Competitors are required to stop to
record a time, and which are on the public highway, must not 2.9.5. Specify which portions of the route shall be timed to
be less than two miles from any adjacent control. less than one minute.
2.6.5. Competitors must be provided with allnecessary 2.9.6. Indicate any ‘out of bounds’ areas to be respected.
regulatory information at or before their starting time. 2.9.7. Indicate the position of all Stop signs along the route,
2.6.6. Competitors must be started on the road sections of an any other junctions at which Competitors are required to stop,
event at intervals of one minute and leave the start in and any areas where they are required to observe special
numerical order, unless the SRs specify a longer time interval restrictions (ie Quiet Zones, etc).
or a different order. 2.9.8. Specify the order in which controls and checks must be
Official Documents visited.
2.7. In addition to D.10, the SRs must clearly state: Sound Testing
2.7.1. The type of event (Hill Rally, Trial etc) that is being 2.10. Prior to the start all cars, including those of Officials
organised, and whether or not there will be standard sections, who are expected to follow a substantial part of the route,
special stages, regularity sections, trials sections or other types must pass a sound test conducted by an Environmental
of test. Scrutineer using a sound meter, as prescribed by the Technical
Regulations (J.5.17, G.10.1 to 11.2).

2.10.1. This test will prohibit any vehicle with a reading over Standard Sections
100dB(A) from starting, unless the SRs specify lower levels. 3.2. If timed to the second, Standard Sections should not:
2.10.2. All measurements refer to the 0.5m test (J.5.17). 3.2.1. Pass through any area with over 20 occupied dwellings
2.10.3. Organisers must make arrangements for a suitable within a 300m radius of the route, unless with written
site to be available for testing and ensure that adequate agreement from all the householders and Motorsport UK
personnel are appointed. permission.
2.10.4. A further sound test for Competitors and Course Cars 3.2.2. Start before 23.59 or finish more than one hour after
must be made on the road sections. These must be manned by sunrise.
a Driving Standards Observer (G.11.1 to 11.2, 27.2), experienced 3.2.3. Include any point where Competitors are required to
Judges (G.10.1, 27.1) or by Judges using a sound meter. They observe special restrictions on their driving behaviour, except
have the authority to penalise Competitors on the spot and for observing signs warning of natural hazards (which may be
their findings must be recorded in the results of the event erected by Organisers). ‘Quiet’ zones or other restrictions are
whether or not any Competitor has been disqualified. specifically forbidden.
2.10.5. The sound test Official may also act as a Driving 3.2.4. Join or cross any A-class road, except where there is a
Standards Observer. manned control at which Competitors must stop.
Eligibility Checks 3.2.5. Start on or use an A-class road continuously for more
2.11. At events involving different Classes of vehicle, than 200m.
arrangements to undertake eligibility checks should be 3.3.1. When timed to less than one minute, Competitors must
available prior to the Competition, or on conclusion. not use any private property, other than footpaths and
2.11.1. All vehicles, including Course Cars, must comply with bridleways for which approval has been granted.
the relevant Technical and Safety Regulations. 3.3.2. Additionally Organisers must not:
2.11.2. Checks may be carried out both before and during an (a) Offer any award for Competitors who equal or improve
event. upon the time schedules for individual sections, nor
2.12. The Chief Scrutineer must be available throughout the have any awards for the fastest times or least penalties
event to ensure that the Technical Regulations are complied on any sections
with. (b) Operate a Flying Finish time control
Timekeeping (c) Include any road with a 30 or 40mph limit without the
express permission of the RLO
2.13. A Motorsport UK-approved Rally Timekeeper should be
appointed as a Chief Timekeeper for any event where timing is (d) Require Competitors to average in excess of 30mph.
to less than one minute. Neutral Sections
2.13.1. The Chief Timekeeper appointed for the event is 3.4. Neutral Sections are used to take Competitors through
responsible for the issuing of timing equipment and ensuring PR-sensitive or densely populated areas and must comply
that the Timekeepers who will be using the equipment are with 3.3.2.
competent in its use.
3.4.1. They should be completed by Competitors without the
2.13.2. The Chief Timekeeper must be able to deal with use of auxiliary lighting, except legally required in fog or
operational problems affecting timing equipment and be falling snow.
capable of dealing with queries arising from the time cards.
3.4.2. Organisers must remind Competitors of this
2.13.3. Any section of an event which has timing to less than requirement in their SRs.
one minute must be timed by certified equipment, digital
clocks to Motorsport UK specification R or E/B, recording clocks 3.5. Neutral Sections should not:
printing to seconds, or automatic apparatus. 3.5.1. Be timed to less than one minute.
2.13.4. All Official clocks or watches must be set to GMT/BST 3.5.2. Allow Competitors to make up time on the public road.
time.
3.5.3. Have any lateness penalty applied, except maximum
2.13.5. Any Official timepiece timing to the minute which is lateness.
not within 15 seconds of GMT/BST, or any Official timepiece
3.5.4. Have an average speed of more than 20mph, except on
timing to the second which is
M, A or B class roads.
not within five seconds of GMT/BST, will be disregarded.
2.13.6. Times will be recorded to whole minutes, unless the Regularity Sections
SRs state otherwise. 3.6. Competitors must be informed in advance of the locations
2.13.7. Any portions of an event to be timed to seconds will of the Start and Finish of any Regularity Sections.
be clearly indicated in the Road Book, Route or Time Card. 3.6.1. Each Section must contain at least one Intermediate
Time Control, the location of which must not be given to
Definitions of Event Sections Competitors in advance.
3.1. The following definitions and restrictions apply to the 3.6.2. Competitors must, however, be advised in writing
various sections of an event. before entering such a section whether they are required to
stop at Intermediate Time Controls which must be identified by
a Control Board.

3.6.3. Adherence to the time schedule in a Regularity Section 3.12.3. Use any currently, or previously, licensed Race, Speed
is assessed by comparing the time of arrival at any or Kart circuit, or any airfield (disused or otherwise) unless
Intermediate Time Control (or the Finish Time Control) with the Motorsport UK has specifically approved the stage layouts and
time of arrival at the preceding Time Control. Timing, whether safety precautions.
or not the car is required to stop, is based on the moment a car 3.12.4. Be routed closer than 75 metres to any parked
enters the Time Control area. aircraft, unless there is a solid physical barrier at the edge of
3.6.4. Penalties, which must be specified in the SRs, are the course protecting the aircraft and a gap of 45 metres from
imposed for stopping within sight of but outside the area of the barrier to the aircraft.
any Intermediate Time Control (or the Finish Time Control).
Public Relations
Transport Sections 4.1. Effective public relations work must be undertaken by
3.7. Transport Sections are used to move Competitors Organisers of all events using the Highway. The following
between other types of section where the route is not PR advice will be useful:
sensitive or densely populated. 4.1.1. Prior consultation with Route Liaison Officers who
3.7.1. Transport Sections must also comply with 3.3.2 might require additional PR work in sensitive areas is essential.
and 3.3.4. The work should be completed to allow enough time to
3.7.2. If using roads with 30mph or 40mph limits in force, undertake a re-route should this prove necessary.
Organisers must impose a lower average speed commensurate 4.1.2. Be diplomatic, positive and clear about the legal
with the proportion of restricted roads in the section. aspects of route authorisation. If the event is run in England or
3.8. Transport Sections must not: Wales, do not intimate that it is authorised by the Police.
3.8.1. Be timed to less than one minute. 4.1.3. Avoid asking for ‘authorisation’ or ‘permission’ from
householders as this can invite unnecessary difficulties. Special
3.8.2. Be less than four miles in length. consideration should be given to householders with pets or
3.8.3. Have any lateness penalty applied, other than for livestock.
maximum lateness. 4.1.4. All PR must be carried out by responsible members of
Road Sections the organising Club or of a Local Club. All PR letters should be
vetted and checked by the RLO and must indicate who the
3.9. Road Sections comprise any sections of a route on a Hill Organiser is (with a contact address and phone number), the
Rally (excluding control and service areas), whether on the date of the event, in which direction it is travelling, and the
public highway or not, which link Special Stages. approximate time of passing.
3.9.1. When on the public highway, these sections must 4.1.5. Where Organisers publish a guide to the route, or
comply with 3.1 to 3.8.3 (except 3.2, 3.3.1 and 3.3.2(a)). specific locations for spectators, they should ensure that:
Trials Sections (47-58) (a) Householders within 500m of any specifically advised
3.10. A Trials Section is a test laid out over undulating ground location have been effectively contacted without
designed to bring Competitors to an involuntary stop. difficulty and that these areas are properly Marshalled
3.10.1. The course comprises a series of ‘gates’ defined by (b) The information contains warnings of locations that
marker canes where Competitors’ performance is measured spectators should avoid (blackspots, sensitive areas etc).
according to the number of gates ‘cleared’ without stopping, 4.1.6. Ensure that each PR crew prepares a report on each
leaving the course or touching a course marker. visit and that these are available to the RLO on request, and to
the Clerk of the Course and Stewards at the event. Special note
Special Stages
should be made of problem areas and reports must passed to
3.11. Special Stages are timed sections run on roads or land RLOs for the benefit of future events.
for which the event has exclusive vehicle access, or on public
4.1.7. Contact should be made with local Police stations
roads Officially closed for motor sporting purposes.
before and immediately after all events.
3.11.1. If run partly or wholly on unsealed surfaces, they
4.2. See charts 10(a) and 10(b) Section R, Appendix 1 for
should be organised so that no Competitor achieves an average
detailed requirements.
speed in excess of that specified in 11.3.2.
3.11.2. Special Stages should be over a distance of not less Events Using the Highway (except Hill Rallies)
than a half mile.
3.11.3. No stage exceeding 20 miles may be run without 4.3. All Events Using the Highway (except Hill Rallies) must
written permission from Motorsport UK. comply with the following:
3.12. Special Stages should not: 4.3.1. The location of all ‘Give Way’ junctions on the route
must be issued to Competitors along with clear instructions as
3.12.1. Include any checks or controls or other requirements how to deal with them (36.2).
which might require or encourage Competitors to stop.
4.3.2. Organisers must familiarise themselves with the
3.12.2. Use any sections of a venue in opposite directions at medical and ambulance facilities along the route.
the same time, unless there is at least a 15m separation
between the two routes with a continuous barrier. Cross-roads 4.4. Treasure Hunts must comply with the following:
used twice must preserve this separation. The barrier must 4.4.1. No merit must attach to being the first to arrive at the
consist of one or more of the following: tyres banded in threes, Finish or any other point.
straw bales, earthbanks or similar immovable objects.
Motorway cones or blocking tape are not suitable.

4.4.2. Competitors must not be required to arrive at any point 5.5.1. Timed sections must be a maximum of 200m long, and
other than the Finish at or by a specific time. the maximum time allowed for the section shall be stated.
4.4.3. Where an overall time limit is set for an event, it must 5.5.2. Approaches to and exits from sections must not present
be possible to win without exceeding an average speed of any unreasonable hazard or difficulty.
10mph from Start to Finish. 5.6. There should be sufficient Marshals at each observed
4.4.4. Competitors must not be required to travel more than section to ensure safety procedures are followed, and adequate
100 miles on a highway or to perform any task or solve any Judges in attendance (1.6).
problem that is likely to inconvenience or offend other road 5.7. Organisers may at any convenient time after the start of a
users or the general public. Competition require any Competitor to increase or decrease
their minimum Permitted tyre pressure by a maximum of
5lbs/sq.in. This decision must be advised to Competitors in
Organiser’s Regulations: writing and sufficient time allowed for them to comply.
Trials and Un-timed Events
Junior Trials (45)
Cross Country Vehicle Trials (41.1 to 43.4) 6.1. Junior Trials must be organised in accordance with 5. and
5.1. These trials must be organised in accordance with 1 to 4 at all times during these event vehicles may only be driven
as appropriate, and the use of road sections should be avoided. under the instruction of an Official.
5.1.1. The SRs must clearly state if the highway is to be used 6.1.1. Where a Junior Trial is held concurrently with another
(2.1 to 2.3). event at the same venue, the area for the Junior Trial must be
adequately separated and clearly defined.
5.2.1. Where applicable, Competitors should be split into
equal groups, which should start at different observed sections 6.1.2. Special consideration must be given to the terrain
simultaneously. chosen, particularly with regard to side slopes and drops, and
water should generally be avoided.
5.2.2. The Start and Finish of observed sections must be
marked by signs and the Starts should be reasonably flat and 6.1.3. Where present, the maximum depth of any water must
wide so that all Competitors can at least enter the section. be 0.2m.
5.2.3. The layout of sections should take account of the 6.2. There are three Classes of Junior Trial: Novice,
location of possible failure points and, particularly for Tyro Intermediate and Expert.
Trials, safe exit routes. 6.2.1. The maximum Permitted gradients for each is as
5.2.4. The layout should facilitate Marshalling by the follows:
minimum possible number of Officials. Novice Intermediate Expert
5.2.5. Sections should be as wide as possible to allow a The maximum 50% 60% N/A longitudinal gradient
choice of route and as winding as possible to place a premium The maximum 25% 35% N/A transverse gradient.
on driving skill (although the radius of all corners must be
adequate for all vehicles entered). 6.2.2. A Motorsport UK Observer may be appointed at Junior
Trial events.
5.2.6. Course markers should not be placed against trees.
5.2.7. The use of trees or natural hazards as course Tyro Trials (44)
boundaries should be avoided.
7.1. These must be organised in accordance with 5. and the
5.2.8. If possible, alternative routes should be planned in case following:
of changes of weather condition.
7.1.1. The terrain chosen should ensure that vehicles do not
5.3. It is recommended that sections be laid out using a catch any bodywork on approach, ramp breakover, or departure
minimum of 10 pairs of marker stakes (see Appendix 1, drawing angles, and consideration should be given to the vehicles
number 5.3) of a minimum height of 1m, and with colour entered when laying out sections.
coding to clearly identify each side of the route.
7.1.2. Any longitudinal gradient must be 50% maximum.
5.3.1. Metal rod markers should not be used.
7.1.3. Any transverse gradient must be 25% maximum.
5.3.2. Markers should be placed to avoid the likelihood of
Competitors putting all wheels out between markers, or where 7.1.4. The depth of any water must be 0.3m maximum.
they are likely to be moved by bushes or branches. 7.1.5. Vehicles must be capable of traversing sections without
5.4. Clearly visible sub-section numbers should have a making contact with any trees, bushes or other natural features.
minimum figure height of 50mm. 7.1.6. No features may be included within sections which are
5.4.1. If sub-section numbers are not placed on both sides of likely to cause damage to the underside of competing vehicles.
the route, they should be on the right-hand side with
corresponding guide markers on the left. Winch Recovery (46)
5.4.2. Sub-section numbers should be closely grouped in 8.1. The aim of these events is to safely and precisely winch
areas of expected failure. an object between two points via gates and different routes as
5.5. A minor proportion of the sections can be timed, but any defined in the written instructions. They must be organised in
time penalties must be related using a published formula to accordance with 1 to 1.6 and the following:
points lost on a section.

8.1.1. The Course can be laid out over any type of terrain but 11.1.3. The route should be made as safe as possible and
must be on private ground in an area prohibited to spectators. unmistakable for Competitors and spectators.
It must be taped or roped off to indicate the boundary to 11.1.4. Means of access, both to the section and to the site,
Competitors and spectators and comply with 8.1.4. should be closed by barriers and signs to prevent any non-
8.1.2. Natural anchorages may be used at the discretion of the competing vehicle gaining access.
Clerk of the Course but must be protected from damage. 11.1.5. Warning notices as detailed in D.31.1 to 32.5. should
8.1.3. All objects to be recovered must have a good quality be displayed, and areas of particular danger (eg escape routes)
chain attached, to the satisfaction of the Clerk of the Course. If should be marked with signs as specified in D.31.1 to 32.5.
the object is a vehicle then all glass must be removed where 11.2. It should be impossible for anyone on foot to get on to
appropriate. The steered wheels may be locked in any position any stage through normal access roads or tracks without:
and one or more wheels may be removed.
11.2.1. Being aware of it.
8.1.4. The Clerk of the Course may stop a team if their mode
of recovery is considered likely to be dangerous to officials, 11.2.2. Having been seen by an Official.
competitors, spectators or the natural terrain. Penalty points 11.2.3. Having seen a warning notice.
will be awarded if any gate or previously specified object is 11.2.4. Having seen the Safety Code.
touched by either the object or team.
11.3. The course can involve trials type sections, the
8.1.5. The Organisers will allocate Competition numbers at surmounting of natural obstacles or hazards, or points at which
random and teams will start in numerical order. the crew may be required to dismount to perform a set task.
Promotional Events (47) 11.3.1. Wherever possible the course should be not less than
one mile long, and where the terrain makes this impossible, at
9.1. These are non-competitive events designed to enable least a quarter mile long.
participants to experience driving their vehicles off-road and to
introduce them to organised off-roading. They must be run in Timing
accordance with D.5.1 and the following: 11.3.2. The average speed must not exceed 30mph unless
9.1.1. They must consist primarily of a liaison route or routes run in accordance with minimum safety requirements of a Hill
wholly off the public highway, which may also include optional, Rally Special Stage, when the average speed must not exceed
simple, and non-damaging, trials type sections. 50mph. Competitive Safaris timed in excess of 30mph shall be
referred to as Safari Plus.
9.1.2. The liaison routes and any special sections should be
clearly marked and adequately Marshalled. 11.3.3. No Competitor exceeding the specified average speed
should gain any advantage nor be penalised.
9.1.3. Clubs may not organise more than three Promotional
Events per year. 11.3.4. Competitors must not be offered any award for
equalling or improving upon the target time, or achieving the
fastest times or least penalties for such sections.
Organiser’s Regulations: Timed Events
11.3.5. The Final Results must include a statement of the
Cross Country Vehicle Timed Trials (48) course length.
11.4. For Clubmans events the following is strongly
10.1. These trials must be organised in accordance with 5. and recommended. Interclub and higher events must be timed by:
the following:
11.4.1. Certified equipment.
10.1.1. The instructions must state the maximum time and
the target time allowed to complete each section. 11.4.2. Digital clocks to Motorsport UK Specification
R or E/B.
10.1.2. The target time must be set at no more than 22mph
(10m/s) average. 11.4.3. Recording clocks printing to seconds, or
10.1.3. The maximum length of any Timed Trial section must 11.4.4. Automatic apparatus.
not exceed 320m. 11.5. All times recorded must be to the previous whole
10.1.4. Events must be timed using equipment as specified second only.
in 11.4. 11.5.1. Where timing is actuated by a light beam, vehicles
10.1.5. Each section must be clearly identified and must be a must be positioned at the Start with the part which will break
prohibited area for all persons except Officials and those the beam 1 to 2 metres behind the beam.
Competitors attempting the section (D.31.1.2). 11.6. Where an event is timed manually, and the Start Marshal
10.1.6. The Chief Scrutineer at a Timed Trial must be has instructed a Competitor that they are next to start, the
appointed from the list of Motorsport UK Technical Officials. starting procedure shall be either of the following:
Competitive Safaris (49) 11.6.1. The Marshal will give a loud verbal indication of 30
seconds to go, 15 seconds, 10 seconds and 5 seconds, and then
11.1. Competitive Safaris must be organised in accordance count down verbally each second 5-4-3-2-1-GO. Upon the
with 1 and the following: signal GO, a visual starting signal must be given, which will
11.1.1. All courses must be on private ground and should be normally be the raising of a flag from the bonnet (not the
laid out at one venue only. windscreen). Any other visual signal to be used must be
11.1.2. Timed sections must run over roads or tracks from described in the event SRs. False starts will be penalised in
which all vehicle and animal traffic has been excluded. These accordance with charts 30.1.1(h) or 30.1.2(h).
need not be marked on definitive maps.

OR 11.10.5. A vertical arrow should confirm the correct route

11.6.2. Before the illumination of the green light indicating immediately after a junction.
that a Competitor may start, a red light is illuminated warning 11.10.6. A wrong direction should be indicated by a standard
that their countdown is imminent. The SRs must specify the No Entry sign (a red disc with a white bar) and all but the
countdown method. Timing will start from the green light, correct road should be visibly blocked by means of tree trunks.
whether or not the Competitor starts immediately on its 11.11.1. The location of all Motorsport UK-listed danger
illumination. spots on the route must be clearly marked in the Road Book or
11.7. Courses and Stages where Competitors are required to Stage Tulip Diagrams.
start at intervals of less than one minute may dispense with the 11.11.2. Special warning signs, a minimum of 51cm x 38cm
‘30 seconds to go’ advance warning. This procedure must be and fixed on a stake, must be erected in a clearly visible
advised in the SRs. position.
Course Organisation 11.11.3. The sign must show two exclamation marks, and be
11.8. There must be adequate communication between Start, preceded at 50m and 100m by similar exclamation marks.
Finish and intermediate points. 11.11.4. Both signs must be Marshalled throughout the
11.8.1. Adequate Marshals must be posted along the course, event.
particularly at any potentially dangerous points, at any 11.11.5. Other hazards should be indicated by single
observed section and where recovery operations may be exclamation signs 50m and 100m before the hazard
required. (a Motorsport UK list available to Organisers on request).
11.8.2. Rescue vehicles must be positioned at Predetermined 11.12.1. If a section of road is used twice on stages where
locations, to transport any injured crew or Officials to the the route divides, or where two roads merge, the junction itself
medical or first aid facilities. should be clearly marked by a white board at least 76cm x
11.8.3. Motorised reconnaissance of the course is forbidden, 61cm, illustrating the nature of the junction.
unless specifically allowed by the SRs, and then only if run to 11.12.2. Figures on this board should be at least 16cm high.
the requirements of a Promotional Event, and in a controlled
11.12.3. The junction should be preceded by similar signs at
convoy with lead and tail Official course vehicles.
100m and 200m showing Motorway-type count down diagonal
Course Marking bands.
11.9. The course should have a clearly marked route so that 11.12.4. Judges of Fact should be placed at the split junction
no navigation is required, and all course markings should to record penalties on Competitors overshooting and reversing
comply with 51.1. back against the route of competitive traffic.
11.9.1. The correct route should be indicated to Competitors 11.12.5. Where Competition routes merge on a lapping
by arrows and signs, and by physical blockage of all but the course, the angle between the two roads (prior to the common
correct road. route) should be no more than 45º to each other, and on
joining should run separately, but in parallel, for at least 100m
11.10. These indications must, wherever possible, be
before merging.
consistent with the illustrations overleaf and with the
following: 11.12.6. Signs of a minimum size of 76cm x 51cm must be
shown to Competitors as detailed in Appendix 1, chart 26(b).
11.10.1. Arrowing should be reduced to a minimum and
placed only at junctions. 11.13.1. Arrows must have a bright, preferably Dayglo finish
facing the Competitor.
11.10.2. Really acute bends or hazards where a drastic
reduction in speed is required should be marked by a Caution 11.13.2. Where the course changes direction repeatedly
Board. Caution Boards, comprising red exclamation Marks on a without any natural features, arrows must have a contrasting
white background 51cm x 38cm, will be displayed on each side colour on the reverse side (preferably matt black or white) with
of the stage between 40 to 50 metres before the hazard. At the tape staked at reasonable intervals to further define the course.
hazard a pair of diamond shaped orange markers at least 11.14. The Flying Finish line must be located a sufficient
150mm x 150mm will be placed each side of the stage. These distance from the Stop Line to allow Competitors to decelerate
will be repeated, in pairs, on each hazard if there is more than in a controlled manner, especially where they proceed directly
one hazard to which the warning refers (see Appendix 1, into a Service Area.
chart 11.10).
11.14.1. Bad weather, slippery conditions and the speed
11.10.3. All signs should be placed approximately 1.2m from potential of cars crossing the Flying Finish Line will require a
the ground. Wherever possible arrows and signs should be greater distance.
Dayglo red or orange and should be easily visible. To avoid
confusion, multiple signs on one post should be avoided. 11.14.2. The area between the Flying Finish and the Stop
Line should be free from bends, sharp or deceptive corners or
11.10.4. Advance warning signs for junctions should be hazards such as gates or ditches. This area is prohibited to
between 50m and 100m before the junction. Two arrows spectators.
should be visible on the junction, fixed so as to form a ‘gate’
through which the Competitor will pass. Arrows may be angled Senior Officials
to show the severity of the junction, indicated by one of four 12.1. The Clerk of the Course at a National or International
basic positions, either vertical, horizontal, raised or lowered Competitive Safari must be licensed as
by 45°. in 1.1.11.
An example of the method used must be shown to Competitors 12.2. The Chief Scrutineer at a Competitive Safari must be
before the event. appointed from the list of Motorsport UK Technical Officials.

12.3. An Event Safety Officer should be appointed, • The second crew member then proceeds on foot to a safe
experienced in the operation of current competitive safaris, distance ahead of the stranded vehicle and displays a Yellow
who appreciates the potential problems of vehicles competing Flag to warn other Competitors that a Live Recovery is taking
in differing conditions. The same Officer may also assume the place.
duties of Chief Marshal and can be responsible for ensuring 13.2.2. The SRV must display a flashing amber beacon and
effective arrangements are in place to supplement the general flashing hazard lights at all times during Live Recovery.
Marshalling strength organised by the Clerk of the Course as
follows: 13.2.3. In reaching a stranded vehicle, it must avoid travelling
across or along the course, except in positioning itself to
12.3.1. There should be pre-determined arrangements approach the recovery from a down-course direction, and place
available for summoning appropriate emergency services, via the stranded vehicle between it and approaching Competitors.
rendezvous points if necessary, to the scene of an incident.
13.2.4. Course Marshals may assist the SRV crew and must
12.3.2. Unless the complete route is visible from the Start or ensure all spectators are kept clear.
Finish areas, there should be an effective radio communications
network (excluding CB radios) operated through a nominated 13.2.5. Wherever practicable, the stranded Competitor must
Controller under the direction of the Clerk of the Course, be pulled through or over any obstruction in the direction of
linking Officials at the Start, Finish and intermediate points travel along the course.
with rescue and medical services. 13.2.6. When the SRV is in position, the first crew member
12.4. The Chief Medical Officer or Chief Paramedic, being a should instruct either the Passenger or Navigator of the
Doctor or Motorsport UK Registered Paramedic, is responsible stranded vehicle (or the third crew member) to attach the tow
– in consultation with the Clerk of the Course and the Event rope between the vehicles. Once attached, they must stand
Safety Officer – for ensuring that the required level of medical clear and indicate to the first crew member that it is safe to
and rescue cover is provided. commence recovery.
13.2.7. On completion of the recovery, the first crew member
Live Recovery
will indicate to the Passenger or Navigator (or third crew
13.1. At Competitive Safaris and Hill Rallies, Live Recovery member) that it is safe to detach the tow rope between the
(the recovery of stranded Competitors whilst the course or vehicles, ensure that the tow rope is properly stowed and then
stage is still live) may only be undertaken in accordance with indicate to the first crew member that it is safe to move the
the following: SRV clear.
13.1.1. The SRs must state whether Live Recovery will be 13.2.8. Once the first crew member reports that the SRV is
operating at an event and the Clerk of the Course must brief clear, the second crew member can allow Competitors to
Drivers on the procedures. proceed past the recovery location.
13.1.2. It can only be undertaken by dedicated Specialist
Recovery Vehicles (SRVs) deployed by the Clerk of the Course Hill Rallies (50-51)
at potentially difficult locations.
14.1. These must be organised in accordance with 1 to 4,
13.1.3. It must not be used for accidents which must be dealt 10 to 13 and the following:
with by the appropriate medical and rescue services deployed
by the Clerk of the Course. 14.1.1. Competitors must be seeded in order of anticipated
performance, with the first Competitor having the best
13.1.4. The SRV must comply with 58.1 and be equipped with performance potential, unless Motorsport UK has given prior
appropriate tyres, substantial towing points, a suitable tow approval to the contrary.
rope, a Yellow Flag, a roof mounted amber warning beacon and
a radio (either on the Motorsport UK medical and safety 14.1.2. All special stages must not be less than a quarter mile
frequency (2.4.8) or on a PMR frequency licensed for the event: long in demanding terrain, or 1 mile in other instances.
CB Radio is not acceptable). 14.1.3. Trials-type sections or tests may be incorporated
13.1.5. The crew will comprise a minimum of two people who within special stages.
must wear high visibility jackets at all times. The first will Duties and Responsibilities of the Clerk of the Course
operate the SRV and radio communications, the second will
14.2. In addition to the responsibilities detailed in 18, the
warn other Competitors that Live Recovery is in progress by
Clerk of the Course should ensure the following:
displaying a Yellow Flag at a suitable distance ahead of the
recovery location. 14.2.1. The use of the public forest estates managed by
Natural Resources Wales, Forestry and Land Scotland, and
13.1.6. It is the Competitor’s responsibility to attach and
Forestry England has been approved by Motorsport UK.
detach the tow rope from the SRV vehicle during Live Recovery.
Permission must be applied for by an annually specified date,
Exceptionally, where available, a third crew member can attach
(1.1.10). No contact should be made with the Forestry
and detach the tow rope and supervise the operation. Three-
Commission prior to receiving approval from Motorsport UK, or
person crews are strongly recommended for National events.
an appointed Forestry Liaison Officer.
13.1.7. Procedures must be identical for each SRV deployed
14.2.2. Other motor sport users of venues to be included in
at an event.
special stages must be notified of arrangements.
13.2. The procedure for a Live Recovery operation must be as
14.2.3. The Chief Scrutineer must be appointed from the list
follows:
of Motorsport UK Technical Officials.
13.2.1. The SRV must report the number of the stranded
14.2.4. A Stage Commander should be appointed for every
vehicle by radio and should not commence operations without
stage, with the responsibility for ensuring that the stage
permission.
complies with the Regulations.

14.3. An Event Safety Officer should be appointed. The Officer 14.5.4. Competitors must be advised, in writing, which stages
should be experienced in the operation of current Hill Rally are operating this system and the procedure which they must
stages and have an appreciation of the performance of Hill adopt (51.1).
Rally vehicles in differing weather conditions. (a) That under no circumstances will any car be allowed to
14.3.1. The Officer should be assisted by a Spectator Safety drive in the reverse direction of the stage
Officer who is responsible for specific arrangements to (b) That detailed emergency procedures and equipment
accommodate spectators in suitable areas, to prevent their have been made available by the Event Safety Officer
accessing unsuitable areas and to make suitable access
facilities for spectators’ use. (c) That the priorities in dealing with an incident are first to
deal first with the injured by removing them in a
14.3.2. The Event Safety Officer is responsible for ensuring suitable vehicle if it is safe to do so, and then to deal
effective arrangements to supplement the general Marshalling with the vehicles if they constitute a hazard to the
strength organised by the Stage Commander as follows: continued running of the stage or to property
(a) Ensure arrangements are available to every Stage (d) That no Competitor will be Permitted a re-run of a
Commander for summoning appropriate emergency special stage (51.2.3)
services, via rendezvous points if necessary, to the scene
of any incident (e) That the system of ensuring Competitors are positively
monitored and checked through a stage is explained.
(b) Unless the complete route is visible from the Start or Organisers may either use numbered stage time cards or
Finish areas, provide an effective radio network, note the previous Competitor’s Competition number with
operated through a nominated Controller under the the next Competitor to leave the start
direction of the Stage Commander, linking Officials at
Start Finish and intermediate points with rescue and (f) That all non-competing vehicles are parked in a safe
medical services. The frequency must be secure and place, or at least 30m from a road or track used as a
either the Motorsport UK Safety Frequency or a Special Stage, between a point in advance of the Start
privately-licensed frequency to Ofcom Regulations. control and a point 100m beyond the Finish stop
control. Non-competing cars required solely for purposes
(c) The Controller must be experienced in the use of radios of safety may be parked at any place designated by the
and in controlling a network, and must ensure the Stage Commander as suitable
disciplined use of the radios. Where the Motorsport UK
Safety Frequency is used, the Radio Controller must hold (g) That any road or track which can form an escape road
a valid Motorsport UK Controller’s Licence (Notes on between the start and stop controls should be kept clear
radio procedure are available from Motorsport UK). and unobstructed for a distance of at least 100m,
bearing in mind the potential approaching speed of a
14.4. Written instructions on the operation of the stages must Competitor
be made available to all Officials and Marshals. These must
clearly establish: (h) That the location of any competing car that fails to
complete the stage is reported to the Stage Commander
14.4.1. That the number of cars to be sent through any stage
prior to the Competition is to be kept to a minimum; that the (i) That the information required by the Clerk of the Course
crew of each Course car has specific duties allocated by the to consider 14.6.4 is available if the stage is interrupted
Clerk of the Course on which they must report to the Stage or stopped for any period of time
Commander (or Deputy) immediately on completing each (j) That reasonable precautions are taken to protect private
special stage; and that no stage can start until the Zero car property located adjacent to any stage against damage.
crew have confirmed that the stage is ready for Competitors 14.6. If the normal running of a Special Stage is stopped for
and Marshals have any spectators on the stage under their any reasons after the passage of one or more Competitors, and
control (16.6). it proves impossible to allow other Competitors to cover the
14.4.2. That there must be no movement of any vehicle or of stage competitively, the Clerk of the Course can give each crew
the rescue services once the stage has opened without the that hasn’t covered the stage a notional time corresponding to
specific approval of the Stage Commander, and then only after the slowest time set up before the interruption.
suspending the stage and being satisfied that it is cleared of 14.6.1. If the slowest time represents a complete anomaly,
competing cars. the next slowest time should be retained (and so on until the
14.5. On special stages where it may be necessary to 5th slowest time).
authorise the movement of non-competing vehicles prior to the 14.6.2. However no crew which is totally or partially
stage being cleared, a system of red flags must be in place. responsible for stopping a stage can benefit from this measure.
14.5.1. These flags can only be located at radio points and 14.6.3. If they finish the stage, they will be given the time
only displayed on the specific instruction of the Clerk of the which they actually set, even if this is greater than the time
Course or the Stage Commander. awarded to other crews (27.4.3).
14.5.2. Red flags must only be used when there is a 14.6.4. In any event seeding Competitors in reverse order of
Possibility of non-competing vehicles and rescue Services anticipated performance, the Clerk of the Course can give to
moving on a stage ahead of competing cars. Competitors a notional time corresponding to the fastest time
14.5.3. There must always be a red flag displayed at the set at the moment of any interruption, or apply the next fastest
Point where rescue or emergency vehicles join the route of a time (up to the 5th fastest time) if the fastest time represents a
stage. complete anomaly.

14.7. The Clerk of the Course has the right to: 15.4.2. Timing must be from a Standing Start to the Flying
14.7.1. Impose a penalty in accordance with 30.1.2(w) or Finish line.
30.1.1(v) on any Competitor who causes or is part of a serious 15.5. No Competitor should be allowed to gain an advantage
blockage on a Special Stage, whether intentionally or by exceeding the specified average speed.
otherwise, if their actions prevent any other Competitor from 15.5.1. The time based on this average is referred to as the
completing the stage competitively. stage Bogey Time.
14.7.2. Impose further penalties under C.2 as appropriate. 15.5.2. No award can be made to Drivers who improve upon
14.7.3. Appoint Officials to search Competitors and their or equal the Bogey Time, or for the fastest time or least
vehicle for unauthorised Pace Notes (51.4). There should be penalties on such a stage.
two such Officials, one male to check male Competitors and 15.6. Competitors must not be started from any stage start at
one female to check female Competitors. intervals of less than one minute, unless in accordance with the
Special Stages following procedures:
15.1. The route of a special stage may not be defined by grid 15.6.1. Starts of between 30 second and one minute interval
references or any other method requiring Competitors to are Permitted, provided no undue difficulties are foreseen and:
choose their own route. 15.6.2. The stage has no split route and does not exceed a
15.1.1. Every effort should be made to site the Flying Finish total length of four miles if on an unsealed or mixed surface, or
at a point where cars can be expected to be travelling slowly as eight miles if completely on a sealed surface.
a result of a preceding bend or hazard. 15.6.3. The stage is neither a currently nor previously
15.1.2. No practising or testing is Permitted on any special licensed Race, Speed or Kart venue, or an airfield (disused or
stage before any event, unless specifically authorised by otherwise) 15.6.4. No part of any stage traverses the same
Motorsport UK. section of route during the running of that stage, or as part of
another stage running concurrently. If the stage constitutes a
15.1.3. The Flying Finish line must be at least 200m before continuous circuit, it must be less than one lap.
the stop line, which should be at least 100m before any public
highway. 15.6.5. Competitors have been seeded by the Organisers by
performance in accordance with 14.1.1 without dispensation.
15.1.4. Bad weather, slippery conditions and the speed
potential of cars crossing the Flying Finish line will require 15.6.6. That suitable timing arrangements have been made at
these distances to be extended. the Finish line.
15.1.5. The area between the Flying Finish and the stop line 15.7. Authorisation for stages not covered in 15.6 above must
should be free from bends, sharp or deceptive corners, or be obtained in writing from Motorsport UK and will only be
hazards such as gates, etc. considered when the following information has been
submitted:
15.1.6. This area must be prohibited to spectators.
15.7.1. The individual stage name, number and location.
15.2. All Officials should be clearly identifiable and wherever
possible: 15.7.2. The length of the stage and the type of surface
(forest, tarmac, etc).
15.2.1. Be in visual contact throughout the length of the
stage. 15.7.3. The average width of the road or track.
15.2.2. Be in sight of all signs and arrows, and at prohibited 15.7.4. Diagram(s) of venues showing stage routes and safety
areas. provisions.
15.2.3. Be placed where the public are expected to arrive to 15.7.5. The number of times Competitors are attempting the
watch the stage. stage.
15.2.4. Have some pre-arranged system for warning 15.7.6. If Competitors are attempting the stage more than
spectators of the approach of cars. once, the time interval between a Competitor’s first and second
run, and the possibility of catching previous Competitors.
15.2.5. Be under the control of a Sector Marshal if
appropriate. 15.7.7. Whether Competitors attempting their second run will
be interposed with Competitors still attempting their first run.
15.3. Where a special stage forms a continuous circuit,
Competitors must not be required to complete more than two 15.7.8. Whether the stage has a split route, and if so how far
laps. this is into the stage. On unsealed surfaces the stage must not
consist of more than 21⁄2 miles of common route.
15.3.1. Organisers should allow at least 100m separation
from the start of the stage before Competitors join other cars 15.7.9. Whether extreme weather conditions will adversely
already on the stage. affect a fair Competition.
15.3.2. No individual stage on a multi-venue hill rally may 15.7.10. Confirmation that suitable timing arrangements
use any particular section of road or track more than four times. have been made at the Finish Line.
15.4. Throughout the event Stage Timing will be to the 16.1. Any access to any part of a stage, whether from a car
preceding second, using equipment as specified in 69. park or through entrances, should be protected by warning
notices as specified in D.31.1.1, D.31.1.5, and is subject to the
15.4.1. The timing of any section should be recorded so that requirements of D.32.1.
Competitors can ascertain its correctness. This prohibits the
‘setting back’ of the section finish watch.

16.1.1. A copy of the Safety Code should be displayed at all Special Stages: Arrows and Signs (11.9) (51.1)
entrances where the public are likely to enter, and in areas 17.1. The course for those parts of Hill Rally Special Stages
considered to be hazardous (including escape routes and which are run on defined tracks must be defined in accordance
prohibited areas). with 11.9. Where the route does not follow defined tracks, the
16.2. On stages or events where it is intended to charge for special stage shall be marked as follows:
admission, whether directly or by programme sales, specific 17.1.1. Pairs of arrows must be erected to form a gate;
Motorsport UK approval must be obtained prior to any publicity sufficient stakes should be used to ensure each arrow remains
material being circulated (16.3). standing and indicating the correct direction.
16.2.1. Motorsport UK will not authorise any admission 17.1.2. The arrows must point in the direction that the stage
charge for spectators unless adequate safety precautions for continues after the gate.
them, appropriate to speed events, are in place.
17.1.3. Consecutive gates must be approximately
16.2.2. Where the nature of a venue means it is impractical to 100 metres apart, or in sight of each other, allowing for the
apply such precautions, or access by the public cannot lower seating position of crews in non-production vehicles.
reasonably be controlled, then only a car park charge may be They should be approximately 6 metres wide, but in soft
made for which no Motorsport UK approval is required. ground where a choice of route may be given, they can be
16.3. For events with a published programme, or where approximately 20 metres wide.
information is published which gives details of the location of 17.1.4. A single warning arrow must be positioned
special stages, a copy of the Safety Code should be included for approximately 25 metres ahead of numbered locations (rather
the guidance of spectators. than intermediate gates) and changes of direction of over 45°
16.3.1. The organisation of special stages should seek to indicating the direction to be followed at the location.
ensure the route is made as safe as possible, and unmistakable 17.1.5. If there is any doubt about route direction, tape
to Competitors and spectators alike. should be used to form a funnel in the correct direction, or to
16.3.2. Means of access onto the stage should be closed by define the outside of a corner.
sufficient barriers and signs to prevent any non-competing 17.1.6. Where the course repeatedly changes direction
vehicle gaining access. without any natural features, tape staked at reasonable
16.4. It should also be impossible for anyone on foot to get intervals should be used to define the course.
on to any stage through normal access roads or tracks without: 17.2. All roads and tracks used must appear on the
16.4.1. Being aware of it. Competitors’ maps, or any tulip diagram supplied.
16.4.2. Having been seen by an Official. 17.2.1. These should show junction or hazard numbers or
16.4.3. Having seen a warning notice. letters, indicate the intermediate mileages between junctions,
any danger spots and hazards, and the direction to be taken.
16.4.4. Having seen the Safety Code.
17.2.2. This diagram must be approved by Motorsport UK
16.5. Fire extinguishers of a minimum 9kg total capacity, in prior to the event.
units of not less than 6kg each, (20lb/9kg dry powder type)
must be available in any area defined as ‘Service Area’ or 17.3. Location numbers must be placed on the single warning
‘Paddock’ and any area in which competing cars are assembled arrow as required by 17.1.
awaiting their attempt at the stage(s), and at stage finishes. 17.3.1. Each digit must be black and measure 76.3mm high
and 12.7mm thick.
Course Cars
17.3.2. They must be in a sans serif font on a white
16.6. The only category of Course Car that may be driven background a minimum of 147mm tall x 104mm wide (ie if
through a stage at near competitive speeds will be a Zero car, there are two digits the background will be 208mm wide).
identified by carrying markings of 0, 00, or 000 as appropriate.
16.6.1. No other Official car can carry such markings. Multi-Use Hill Rallies
16.6.2. Zero cars must be the last vehicles to traverse a stage 18.1. *The SRs for Multi-Use Hill Rallies must state whether
before the first Competitor, unless the Clerk of the Course the Public Highway is being used or not.
authorises otherwise. 18.1.1. No stage route may be used more than twice.
16.6.3. Zero Cars must only stop on the course in the case of 18.1.2. For a stage route to be recognised as different, it must
emergency and must be fitted with an effective method of vary by at least 20% if run in the same direction, or for it to be
communicating with the start control Officials. reversed.
16.6.4. With the exception of Class eligibility, Zero Cars must 18.1.3. No part of a stage may be used in any one direction
pass the same pre-event scrutiny as Competitors. more than 12 times during any event.
16.6.5. There must be only be two crew member in each car, 18.2. Venues where spectators are encouraged to attend
and they must wear helmets and seat belts, and have fire should have a resident Spectator Control Car equipped with a
extinguishers fitted, as is mandatory for Competitors. PA system and a radio on the frequency to be used at the
16.6.6. Both crew members must be signed-on Officials. It is event.
recommended that the Driver is a Competition Licence holder 18.2.1. A co-driver who has signed-on must be carried in each
and that one of them has been involved in pre-event planning. competing car and no practising is allowed.
16.6.7. No Driver who is barred from holding a Competition
Licence may drive an Official, Course or Zero car over a
competitive safari course.

18.2.2. Fire extinguishers must be available in any area 19.2.3. Following consultation with the Clerk of the Course,
defined as a service area or paddock, and any area in which the Chief Medical Officer or Chief Paramedic, may appoint a
competing cars are assembled waiting their attempt at a stage. suitable deputy to take over the Chief Medical Officer’s or Chief
18.2.3. Motorsport UK may appoint a Steward for any event, Paramedic’s, duties in an emergency.
and will do so where an event is confined to one venue. Hill Rallies Other Than Multi-Use
18.2.4. Written Motorsport UK permission must be obtained 19.3. For Clubman, Interclub and National Multi-Venue Hill
in advance in respect of any other activity being held at the Rallies, there must be at every stage (or group of stages of
time of the event at the venue, in order to ensure whether which a maximum three are Permitted in close proximity):
suitable insurance can be arranged. 19.3.1. A doctor or Motorsport UK-registered paramedic.
18.2.5. PR work, in accordance with 4.1, must be undertaken 19.3.2. An Motorsport UK-licensed Rally (or Dual) Rescue
irrespective of whether or not the public highway is used on Unit.
the event.
19.3.3. In addition, those stages without the a Motorsport UK
18.2.6. The Clerk of the Course at a National or International Rescue Unit may position an Motorsport UK-licensed SSU at the
Hill Rally must be licensed as in 1.1.11. start.
Service Areas 19.4. For every stage in excess of nine miles in length, in
18.3. All Service Areas should be under the supervision of a addition to the above, there must be at a suitable mid-point:
Safety Officer with suitable means of contacting the Emergency 19.4.1. A doctor or Motorsport UK-registered paramedic.
Services. 19.4.2. A Motorsport UK-licensed Rally (or Dual) Rescue Unit
18.3.1. Special care must be taken to ensure that the areas or a Motorsport UK-licensed SSU.
are kept secure from spectators and that all aspects of Health 19.5. It is recommended that an Motorsport UK-licensed
and Safety Regulations are observed. Recovery Unit, or a commercially operated Recovery Unit, is
18.3.2. Adequate fire extinguishers must be available at the placed at or near those stage start locations where a Rescue
site. Unit is positioned.
Emergency Vehicles 19.6. For International Hill Rallies (other than FIA
Championships) there must be at every stage start:
18.4. The equipment and licensing criteria for Rally
emergency vehicles are listed in Section F. 19.6.1. A doctor or Motorsport UK-registered paramedic.
18.4.1. These vehicles comprise Rally Recovery Units, Rally 19.6.2. A Motorsport UK-licensed Rally (or Dual) Rescue Unit.
Rescue Units and Stage Safety Units (SSUs). 19.6.3. A Recovery Unit.
18.4.2. To maintain safety cover, unless licensed vehicles are 19.6.4. For stages in excess of nine miles in length, these
available, SSUs should be able to provide rescue, first aid and requirements must be repeated at a suitable mid-point.
fire fighting to incidents within 15 minutes (ie starting from the
beginning of a stage and proceeding in the direction of the International and National Hill Rallies
stage). 19.7. It is recommended that the Chief Medical Officer is
18.4.3. It is recommended that an SSU is stationed at each appointed from the Motorsport UK Register and approved for
stage start. the grade of rally being run.
19.7.1. A senior Medical Officer should also be appointed for
Medical and Safety Cover each stage and be positioned at the stage start to work under
Multi-Use Hill Rallies the instructions of the Stage Commander.
19.1. At each venue there must be: 19.8. Doctors should carry sufficient equipment as they feel
19.1.1. A Doctor or Motorsport UK-registered paramedic. necessary for the performance of their duties. The following is
suggested:
19.1.2. An Motorsport UK-licensed Rally (or Dual) Rescue
Unit. • Airways x2
19.1.3. A Recovery Unit. • Cervical collar
19.2. The Chief Medical Officer or Chief Paramedic, being a • Two large field dressings
Doctor or Motorsport UK Registered Paramedic, is responsible • Powerful hand torch
– in consultation with the Clerk of the Course and the Event • Space blanket
Safety Officer – for ensuring that the required level of medical
and rescue cover is provided. • First aid kit.
19.2.1. Their responsibilities should include the detailed 19.9. It is recommended that Organisers have available a full
organisation of doctors, their planning and deployment within resuscitation kit.
stages, the organisation of ambulance meeting points and the 19.10. All accidents and incidents involving injury must be
notification of hospitals in relation to the stages. reported in writing by both the Medical Officer and Stage
19.2.2. The Chief Medical Officer or Chief Paramedic, and Commander to the Clerk of the Course. A completed Motorsport
Safety Officer, in liaison with Stage Commanders, should be UK report form, signed by the Doctor should be sent to the
aware of the evacuation routes from all stages and rendezvous Medical Consultant at Motorsport UK.
points.

Cross Country Orienteering (54) 23.1.2. At each location will be a means to prove that the
vehicle has reached the location, this will be identified by a
20.1. These events must be organised in accordance with number to verify it is the desired objective and will be attached
1-1.6 and the following: to a fixed point by a cable. A score card (or other device)
20.1.1. There should be no merit attached to being the first (attached by the scrutineer in a consistent point on all vehicles)
to arrive at any point, nor should it be necessary to arrive at must be marked as proof that the location has been visited. The
any point other than the Finish by a specified time. vehicle must negotiate close enough to mark the scorecard
20.1.2. If an overall speed limit is set for an event, it must be without detaching either component.
possible to win without exceeding an average speed of 10mph 23.1.3. The SRs will specify whether the event is for single
from Start to Finish. Participants must not be required to travel vehicles or teams of vehicles.
more than 50 miles, nor to perform any task or solve any 23.1.4. The SRs will specify whether there is a class structure
problem that is likely to offend anybody not taking part in the and specify the eligibility requirements for classes.
event.
23.1.5. The SRs will specify the start time, finish time and any
20.1.3. When running an Orienteering event at night careful penalty which will be applied for late finishing.
consideration should be given to restricting auxiliary lights.
R18.5 is strongly recommended. 23.1.6. The SRs will specify any start order and the method
arrived at for employing it.
Team Recovery (52) 23.1.7. The SRs will specify the values of each point visited
or any formula which is used to calculate the value of each
21.1. Any Team Recovery event must be organised in point visited.
accordance with 1-1.6 and the following:
23.1.8. In addition there may also be Special Tasks at certain
21.1.1. The event must be on private ground. The use of the locations which are worth extra points. These may take the
Public Highway, including Rights of Way, is forbidden. form of driving, mental or physical tasks, these may involve the
21.1.2. Only vehicles within the same team may be on any use of the competing vehicle or alternatively a vehicle may be
observed section at the same time. provided for the task. Each task will be overseen by a marshal
who will issue instructions and record the score.
21.1.3. At each observed section, Official Recovery Teams
must be on duty in the location specified by the Clerk of the 23.1.9. The SRs will specify the number of Special Tasks
Course. available on the day and their maximum scoring potential.
21.1.4. Rescue vehicles must be positioned at predetermined 23.1.10. Special Tasks may be timed to an accuracy of one
locations to evacuate any injured party. second.
23.1.11. Where a winch cable or rope may be deployed the
Point to Point (53) area of that section shall be no less than the length of the
outstretched winch cable of rope and only competitors
22.1. Point to Point events must be organised in accordance attempting the section and the observing official may be
with 1-1.6 and the following: present in the Section. Where SRs require all competitors to
22.1.1. They must be on private property at one venue only. use synthetic winch rope the width of this area may be
They can incorporate open ground, tracks or roads, and can reduced.
include arduous or demanding areas, water courses and other 23.1.12. Winch cable and rope must be presented in a
natural obstacles or hazards, serviceable condition.
22.1.2. The ground should be an open area and positive steps
(including the closure of tracks) should be taken to prevent Cross Country Driving Tests (55.2)
vehicles meeting at blind points,
23.2.1. These events must be organised in accordance with 7
22.1.3. Only vehicles from the same team may be in any and the following:
point at the same time,
22.1.4. The event must be timed in accordance with the Driving Test Layouts
requirements of 11.4. 23.2.2. Cars must not be allowed to travel more than 25m
22.1.5. Rescue vehicles must be positioned at predetermined (between manoeuvres) without having to stop astride a penalty
locations to evacuate any injured party. line, reverse or drive clear of the line or manoeuvre in a garage
or box.
22.1.6. Adequate Marshals must be positioned at each point
to be visited, and at locations overlooking the areas that 23.2.3. Competitors must either stop astride a penalty line or
Competitors will cross. make a change of direction of at least 90° at a distance of not
more than 20m before the Finish line.
Challenge Events (55) 23.2.4. The route must be made available to all Drivers
before any test.
23.1. Challenge Events must be organised in accordance with
1-4 and the following; 23.2.5. The start and finish of all tests must be in a forward
direction.
23.1.1. The aim of the event is to drive, tow and or winch a
vehicle(s) to the various identified points within the 23.2.6. All tests must be arranged so that the whole of the
competition site, the location of which will be indicated in the course is visible to the Driver from the Start Line unless
SRs. competitors are given the opportunity to walk the course
beforehand.

23.2.7. There must be no optional direction of travel, except 24.3.1. Drivers at Trials, Winch Recovery, Gymkhanas,
as specified in 55.3.8. Treasure Hunts and Orienteering must also hold a current valid
23.2.8. Clarification of where and how a change of direction RTA licence appropriate to the vehicle, but the SRs can Permit
may be made without incurring a penalty must be available on entries from Drivers who are 16 or over but who do not have a
request to all Competitors before the start of any test. current valid RTA licence for the vehicle, provided their
Passenger holds such a licence and is experienced in Cross
23.2.9. Spin turns are not permitted. Country Trials. Furthermore the SRs may permit drivers aged 15
23.2.10. Practising for tests is not permitted. or over where the competitor has finished four TYRO Trials and
23.2.11. Markers should be not less than 1m in height, unless the vehicle is road legal. The SRs may permit drivers aged 15
the Supplementary Regulations (SRs) or test instructions or over in a special vehicle (44.1.3) where the driver has
specify otherwise. finished a further four Cross Country Trials in a road legal
vehicle. Proof of finishing may be recorded on the Upgrade
23.2.12. Lines and gates must have a minimum width Card included elsewhere in this book or other suitable means.
of 3.5m.
24.3.2. Drivers at Timed Trials must hold a current valid RTA
23.2.13. Any ‘garage’ must have a minimum length of 6m and Licence appropriate to the vehicle, exceptionally the SRs may
a minimum width of 3.5m. permit drivers aged 16 or over who do not hold a current valid
23.2.14. When Competitors are required to perform a 180° RTA licence appropriate to the vehicle where the competitor
turn in a box, the size of the box must be sufficient to contain a has finished four Cross Country Trials.
circle of 16m diameter. 24.4. The vehicle may only be driven between observed
23.2.15. Each test should be designed so that a Competitor is sections by a crew member holding a valid full RTA licence. For
not expected to engage reverse gear more than four times Tyro and Junior Trials see 44.1, 25.3 and 45.
(ignoring manoeuvres to correct mistakes). 24.5. At Hill Rallies both the Driver and Co-Driver or
23.2.16. Each test must be run at least twice. Navigator must produce a valid Competition Licence for those
rallies specified in the current chart of Minimum Acceptable
23.2.17. Each Competitor’s worst performance at each test
Licences as requiring a Competition Licence.
will be discarded in arriving at total penalties for the event.
24.6. Upgrading Competition Licences. See H.17.
Competitors’ Regulations: All Events 24.7. Vehicles competing in Cross Country events must
comply with Technical Regulations 56 to 63 and J as
24.1. Any Competition Licence holder who Permits the appropriate.
unauthorised presence at any time of any vehicle on a known
or former Cross Country Course, a Special Stage or on private 24.7.1. *Vehicles may be divided into Classes as specified by
property including land owned or managed by the Defence the SRs.
Infrastructure Organisation, Natural Resources Wales, Forestry
and Land Scotland, the Forestry England or DAERA Forest The Crew
Service NI will be disqualified from any related event and 25.1. For Hill Rallies, and Competitive Safaris, all Competitors
referred to the MSC National Court. must wear approved Crash Helmets (K.10), FIA approved FHRs,
24.1.1. No verbal instruction to Competitors regarding routes, clothing which covers the arms, legs and torso up to the neck,
time schedules, layouts or performance in a stage or test or and unless a windscreen to 57.3.1.is fitted goggles or visors to
section issued during an event will be valid. protect the eyes.
24.1.2. Any instruction relating to these matters must be For Timed Trials, Team Recoveries and Point to Point, all
displayed as an Official notice at least 30 minutes before the Competitors must wear approved Crash Helmets (K.10) clothing
first car is due to start a Competition, or issued in writing to which covers the arms, legs and torso up to the neck, and
each Competitor who must acknowledge receipt by signing an unless a windscreen to 57.3.1.is fitted goggles or visors to
appropriate form (D.11.1.1, G.11.2.2, 26). protect the eyes.
24.1.3. At the start, each Competitor, Passenger and vehicle Additionally competitors in Sports Utility Task Vehicles must
will be checked for eligibility. wear an FIA approved FHR device, fitted in accordance with FIA
24.1.4. Any Competitor not reporting as instructed may be regulations.
fined, disqualified or may forfeit their starting position. 25.1.1. The wearing of flame resistant clothing and gloves is
24.2. Drivers and passengers must produce a valid Club strongly recommended for all events including untimed events.
Membership Card and Competition Licence as detailed in 25.1.2. The SRs may require crash helmets to be worn in
Section H. untimed events.
24.2.1. For any Cross Country event where Crash Helmets are 25.1.3. *Seat belts must be worn on all timed events, except
required and irrespective of licence grade, drivers, navigators Team and Winch Recovery, and are strongly recommended at
and passengers who have any notifiable condition included all events.
within H10.1.9. may not apply for their competition licence on 25.1.4. Any means of identification fixed for the Competition
the day and should allow a calendar month for their application must be removed when a Competitor retires, is disqualified, or
to be assessed and processed. completes the event.
24.3. Drivers at Hill Rallies, Competitive Safaris, Team 25.1.5. Numbers (2.7.7, 36.4, 50.5.1).
Recovery, Point to Point, Challenge Events and all events 25.2. The same Driver must drive throughout a Competition
crossing a public highway must hold a current valid RTA licence and except with Official approval, the people carried at the
appropriate to the vehicle. start of an event must not change during the event.

25.2.1. Only the nominated Driver and/or Co-Driver listed on Rights and Duties of the Organisers
the entry form can drive during a Competition, unless the SRs
(D.25.1, H.31.1.1, 51.4)
specify otherwise.
25.2.2. No person under 16 years of age can be carried in an 27.1. Judges may be appointed to adjudicate on:
open vehicle during an event and no one is permitted to ride 27.1.1. Failure to stop at Stop or Give Way signs.
other than in a proper seat.
27.1.2. Failure to comply with 51.
25.2.3. No Driver may drive for more than 200 miles without
rest or relief, either by halting the vehicles for at least one hour 27.1.3. False starts on stage, test or standard sections.
or by a change of Drivers (2.5.11). 27.1.4. Unauthorised use of auxiliary lights.
25.2.4. No competing vehicle may carry more than one 27.1.5. Unauthorised possession of recorded notes, radio
physically disabled person, whose participation must be equipment or intercoms (36.1, 50.3, 51.4).
authorised by H.12. 27.1.6. Unauthorised servicing.
25.3. The minimum age for taking part in a Junior Trial 27.1.7. Unauthorised smoking.
is 8 years.
27.1.8. Excessive sound (measured by meter) (J.5.17).
25.3.1. Competitors are not eligible for Junior Trials on or
after their 18th birthday. 27.1.9. Violation of out of bounds areas.
25.4. All Competitors must comply with H.7. 27.1.10. Violation of crash helmet or seat belt regulations.
27.2. Driving Standards Observers (G.11.1 to 11.2) may be
appointed to adjudicate on:
Competitors’ Regulations: All Events
27.2.1. Excessive vehicle sound (observed during the event).
Using the Highway and Hill Rallies
27.2.2. Excessive speed.
Route Details (33.4, 2.5.11) 27.2.3. Driving in a manner likely to bring motor sport into
disrepute.
26.1. The onus of following the correct route rests with the
Competitor who must visit controls in the order set out in the 27.3. Any Competitor driving at an excessive speed,
Road Book or Route Card, unless otherwise specified. in a reckless manner or in a manner likely to bring motor sport
into disrepute, or convicted of any driving offence committed
26.1.1. A control is considered to extend for 50m around the during an event, may be disqualified.
actual point at which Officials are located, unless clearly visible
signs are displayed to define a different area.
26.1.2. The direction of approach to or departure from a
control can be specified.
26.1.3. Non-compliance with 25.1.2 requirement by passing a
control travelling in the wrong direction, or visiting a control or
check more than once, may involve a penalty.
26.1.4. No private road track can be used by Competitors
unless specific permission is given in the Road Book or Route
Card.
26.1.5. Officials must be on duty at all controls (2.9.4).
26.1.6. If Officials are not present at a control during the
whole period when Competitors are due to report, all
performances at that control point will be ignored in compiling
the results (except as provided for in 2.7.4).
26.1.7. All performances will also be ignored if a control is
not sited at the location specified in Official documents.
26.1.8. The onus of ensuring all the required information is
clearly and legibly recorded at the appropriate time and place
rests with the Competitor (2.9.3).
26.1.9. Should any entry on a Time Card not be legible or not
appear authentic, it may be ignored.
26.1.10. Organisers can refer to Marshals’ check sheets in
case of doubt.
26.1.11. If there is a discrepancy between the time allowance
shown by Organisers on the Time Cards and that shown on any
other document, the Time Card will be taken to be correct,
unless previously amended in an Official bulletin.
26.1.12. It is an offence for any Competitor to proceed or
continue in an event until the information required by 2.5.11 is
provided.

27.4. Checks manned by Judges or DSOs need not be manned 30.1.1. Target Timing.
for the whole period during which Competitors may report, and 30.1.2. Schedule Timing.
may operate on a random basis.
27.4.1. The Official in charge of any control or check may *Target Timing Definitions
mark or withhold a Competitor’s road book, route card or time 31.1. Target Time is the time specified to cover the distance
card if the car concerned has suffered damage to its exhaust between two consecutive controls.
system. 31.1.1. A Competitor can calculate his Due Time of Arrival at
27.4.2. *The Organisers may establish a control at any point any Time Control by adding the Target Time for the section to
for the purpose of observing maintenance of a set speed, time his actual time of departure from the preceding Time Control.
schedule or route, provided that the intention to do so is stated 31.1.2. When Target Time is used, each period of time must
in the SRs and Competitors are given all the necessary be treated individually and no penalties incurred will apply to
information for them to comply with the requirements which any subsequent section.
are to be observed (2.7).
31.1.3. Lateness taken over Target Time on Road Sections
27.4.3. After a Competition has started, Organisers and Special Stages is cumulative and cannot be reduced.
will not accept any claim from Competitors in respect of Force
Majeure or baulking (14.6). Despite this, the Clerk of the Course 31.2. Bogey Time is the time specified for a Competitor to
has the right to disqualify any Competitor proven to have complete a Special Stage without incurring penalty and must
unreasonably baulked another. comply with 3.11 to 3.12, 11.3.2.
27.4.4. All Timekeepers will be Judges in respect of time 31.3. Stage Maximum Time is the maximum time penalty that
recorded. can be applied on a Special Stage and will be the Target Time
for the Special Stage. It must be stated on the Time Card.
Finish – Events Using the Public Highway
31.4. Cumulative Lateness is the sum of times in excess of
28.1. To be classified as a finisher, a Competitor must report Target Time taken over each section, and once lost cannot be
to at least two-thirds of the controls listed in the Road Book or regained.
Route Card and report to the final control within the maximum
lateness specified, with the car in which he started, unless 31.5. Maximum Permitted Lateness is the amount of
otherwise stated in the SRs. cumulative lateness which if exceeded from the previous Main
Control will result in the Competitor being deemed to have
28.1.1. (28.1) Competitors at the conclusion of their retired.
Competition shall sign a declaration form to the effect that
they have not been involved in any incident that may have 31.5.1. This amount will be 30 minutes (unless the SRs
caused damage to persons or property, or alternatively give specify a different period).
details of such incident. Failure to comply will be penalised in 31.6. Penalty-Free Cumulative Lateness: the SRs must specify
accordance with 30.1.2(v) or 30.1.1(t) and may be reported to the amount of cumulative lateness allowed free of penalty
Motorsport UK for further disciplinary action. before a Competitor is penalised.
28.1.2. Competitors who retire will be required to submit this 31.7. Dead Time is that authorised between booking in at the
form to the Secretary of the Meeting within 72 hours of the end of one Target-timed section and the commencement of the
event. next section, where that time is spent entirely within a control
28.1.3. Failure to return this form may be penalised by a fine zone.
of up to £100. 31.7.1. Dead time has no effect on penalties or cumulative
lateness incurred elsewhere.
Results – Events Using the Public Highway
31.8. Delay Allowance is a penalty-free allowance granted by
29.1. Competitors start with zero marks and classification is an authorised Official to specific Competitors following a delay,
based on Competitors who have incurred the least number of and extends the Target Time for those Competitors on that
marks. Competitors who have incurred an equal number of section only.
marks will be classified by reference to total marks lost (30.1.1,
30.1.2). 31.8.1. Any delay allowance must be recorded in writing on a
Competitor’s time card by the Official.
29.1.1. In the event of a tie, the Competitor who has
completed the greater portion of the Competition from the 31.9. A Main Control is situated at the Start and Finish of a
Start (including any tests) without penalty will win. Rally, immediately before and after any Rest Halt, and at any
other specified point.
29.1.2. If both incurred a penalty at the same point, the
Competitor with the lesser penalty will be the winner, unless 31.9.1. At a Main Control after a Rest Halt, Competitors will
another method of resolving ties is specified in the SRs. (unless the SRs specify otherwise) restart at one minute
intervals.
29.2. Damage in relation to 30.1.1(r) or 30.1.2(t) will be
considered as being any tear or any indentation exceeding two 31.9.2. They do so by one of the following
inches in depth occurring to the external surfaces of the methods, which must be specified in an Official Instruction:
coachwork or accessories (excluding wind-screen, windows, (a) In number order
lamps and bumpers) above the horizontal plane of the road (b) In the order of their arrival at the Main Control
wheel centre. preceding the Rest Halt
Timing – Events Using the Public Highway (c) In the order of their arrival at some other preceding
30.1. A Competition must be timed by one of the following control, or
methods, which must be stated in the SRs. (d) In the order of General Classification at a specified point
if interim results are available.

31.9.3. Each Competitor must be given a due starting time 33.1.1. When Target Times are used, by traversing the
from any Main Control (Out), and any difference between this distance between any two or more points in a time less than
time and the Competitor’s actual starting time will be counted the Target Time, so long as they do not report at a control or
towards cumulative lateness and a Time Penalty applied check before the original Scheduled Time.
(unless the SRs specify otherwise). 33.1.2. By reporting at any control or check following one at
31.10. Re-grouping Controls: the Road Book or Route Card which a penalty was applied for lateness at any time not earlier
can specify any controls that relate to Competitors who are than Scheduled Time.
considered to have retired through having accumulated more 33.1.3. A Competitor on any Rally without Special Stages who
than the maximum Permitted lateness at a control. wishes may miss a Control or Controls. They will be penalised
31.10.1. These Competitors commence the next section with in accordance with 30.1.2(a) or 30.1.1(a) for every control
zero lateness towards disqualification. missed. If they rejoin the route at a control at the end of
31.11. In a Special Stage Arrival Control, a Competitor Standard section, they will be Permitted to restart without
proceeds to the Special Stage Start immediately after checking further penalty at any time between their original Scheduled
in to the Special Stage Arrival control. The area between the Time and their Maximum Permitted Lateness in relation to
Special Stage Arrival Control and the Stage Start must be Parc their original Scheduled Time. If rejoining control at the end of
Fermé. a Neutral section, they will only be Permitted to restart without
further penalty at their Official Corrected Time based on the
31.12. Similarly in a Special Stage Finish Control, a time of arrival at the last control at which they reported.
Competitor receives a Special Stage Finish Time in hours,
minutes and seconds at the Special Stage Finish Control. This 33.2. If the need arises for an Organiser to extend Maximum
time (in hours and minutes) is used as the start time for the Permitted Lateness, this can only be done at a point on the
next section (unless the SRs specify otherwise). route at which Competitors are required to report to avoid
disqualification.
31.13. Competitors will receive penalties on Special Stages as
follows (unless the SRs specify otherwise): 33.2.1. Maximum Permitted Lateness can then only be
extended for the following part of the route and cannot be
Under Bogey Bogey Time applied retrospectively for earlier sections.
Over Bogey under Target Actual Time taken 33.2.2. These provisions are subject to Standard Condition 4
Over Target Target Time. of the Motor Vehicles (Competitions and Trials) Regulations
where they apply.
Scheduled Timing Definitions
33.3. No penalty free lateness or Official delay allowance
32.1. Standard Time is the time of day a notional Competitor
number zero would be due at any control or check. which has been either reduced or foregone as Permitted by
33.1 can be reclaimed.
32.2. Scheduled Time is the actual time each Competitor is
required to be at any specific point and can be calculated for 33.3.1. This does not exclude fresh claims based on new
any point by adding that Competitor’s Competition number, circumstances.
multiplied by the time interval between Competitors at the 33.4. A Competitor found to have traversed a distance greater
Start, to the standard time at that point. than four miles between two consecutive time controls in less
32.3. Delay Allowance is a penalty-free allowance granted by than three-quarters of the time specified by the Official time
an authorised Official to specific Competitors following a delay. schedule will be penalised in accordance with 33.1, unless
competing on a special stage. In calculating such a penalty, any
32.3.1. It must be recorded in writing on the Competitor’s fraction of a minute will be ignored. Thus:
time card by the Official.
33.4.1. In a nine minute section a penalty is imposed if a
32.4. Due Time is the time a Competitor is due Competitor completes the section in less than six minutes.
at any control or check, inclusive of any previous lateness.
33.4.2. In a 10 minute section – seven minutes.
32.5. Penalised Time is the difference between Due Time and
an earlier or later arrival time. 33.4.3. In an 11 minute section – eight minutes.
32.6. Penalty Free Lateness allows a Competitor late at one 33.4.4. In a 12 minute section – nine minutes.
control to be an equivalent amount late at the next control 34.1. Any timing to less than one minute will be recorded on
without incurring further penalty. equipment as detailed in 2.13.
32.7. Maximum Time is the latest time a Competitor can 34.1.1. Competitors will be timed by the Official timepieces
arrive at a control or check without incurring further penalty. in the charge of Officials, unless the SRs state that watches
carried by the Competitors can be used.
32.8. Outside Total Lateness (OTL) is the point where a
Competitor is considered not to have visited the control or 34.1.2. *If Competitor’s own watches are used, they must be
check by virtue of the fact that they are more than 30 minutes of a size and type to enable the dial to be read and must be
past their Scheduled Time (including any delay allowance). sealed.
32.8.1. The SRs can specify a different period. 34.1.3. The requirements for sealing watches must be stated
in the SRs.
33.1. Organisers may require any Competitor who is late to
reduce their lateness by either foregoing or reducing any 34.1.4. The promoters may reject any watch which cannot be
period provided for remaining at a control or Official halt. satisfactorily sealed or read.
Competitors may themselves reduce lateness without penalty 34.1.5. If any sealed watch varies from Official time by more
in the following ways (providing the Section is not defined as than one minute, the Competitor concerned will be timed by
Neutral (3.4 and 3.5) and unless forbidden to do so by the SRs Official clocks from then, unless the SRs make provision for the
or by breaching 33.4): replacement or re-setting of the watch concerned.

Controls – All Events using the Public Highway and Hill 36.1.1. Exceptionally, mobile telephones are Permitted if the
Rallies (2.4 to 2.6, 26) SRs specifically allow them.
35.1. Controls, checks and test sites must open 30 minutes 36.1.2. No regular assistance organised in advance may be
before the due time of arrival of the first car, and close 30 used by Competitors.
minutes after the due time of arrival of the last car, unless the 36.2. Competitors must stop before entering any road
SRs specify otherwise. protected by a Stop or Give Way sign. Failure to do so will be
35.1.1. The time of arrival at or departure from a control, penalised as in 30.1.2(v) or 30.1.1(t) (4.3.1).
other than intermediate and final controls of Regularity 36.2.1. Exceptionally, with the specific permission of the RLO,
Sections (where 33.1 applies), will be the time at which the Give Way signs in Quiet Zones may be negotiated in
Road Book or Time Card is presented by the Competitor accordance with the Highway Code.
concerned, providing all crew members and the car are within
the control area. 36.2.2. Any such junctions must be advised to Competitors in
advance.
35.2. Exceptions to this are:
36.3. Only 1:50,000 scale OS maps may be used. The only
35.2.1. In the event of a competing car obstructing other information which can be added to these maps as sold is:
Competitors through being halted or unduly slow near a
control, Officials may instruct the Driver to proceed and may 36.3.1. Highlighting numbers, words and legends printed on
then record the time as the time when this instruction is given. the map within the outer printed grid numbers.
35.2.2. In the event of a Competitor presenting a Time Card 36.3.2. Highlighting and repeating grid lines and numbers,
to Officials at a time when the car is outside the control area, and marking adjacent map numbers outside the area defined
the Officials may or may not make a record on the Time Card at above.
their discretion. 36.3.3. Including information provided by the event
35.2.3. At Special Stage Arrival Controls, no penalty will be Organisers.
incurred if the car enters the control area as follows: 36.4. If required by the Organisers, Rally plates must be
(a) On a Target Timed event, the car may enter during the displayed at the rear of the car and on, or just below, the rear
sixty seconds immediately preceding the target check-in side window (3.4.1, 2.7).
minute, or during the check-in minute. (For example: a 36.4.1. Competitors are strongly recommended to carry a First
car has left the previous Stage Finish at 11.04.40 on a Aid Kit.
section for which the target time is nine minutes. It is
therefore due at the next Time Control at 11.13. The car Regularity Sections (3.6)
arrives at the yellow advance Control Board at 11.08, 37.1. Timing will be at the moment of entering the control
stopping before the yellow board. The car is Permitted area. The SRs will specify:
to enter the control zone at any time after 11.12.00. The 37.1.1. Whether Competitors need to stop and present Time
Time Card may be handed in at any time between Cards at intermediate controls.
11.13.00 and 11.13.59, and a time of 11.13 will be
recorded. This procedure will incur no penalty.) 37.1.2. *The penalties for stopping within sight of any
control.
(b) On a scheduled time event, the car may enter the
control zone during the sixty seconds immediately 37.1.3. *The penalties for early or late arrival at any control
preceding the due time minute, or during the due time on a Regularity Section.
minute. The procedure to be followed is identical to that Route Checks
for a target timed event from the point of arrival at the
yellow control board to the actual check in time. 38.1. These unmanned checks prove a Competitor’s stays on
the correct route.
35.3. The responsibility of establishing the correct Due Time
rests solely with the Competitor, as does the onus of presenting 38.1.1. Proof of passage will involves recording the symbols
the Time Card. from a Code Board which must be placed facing oncoming Rally
cars.
35.3.1. The time of reporting at controls will be recorded to
the preceding whole minute when penalties are imposed per 38.1.2. The Code Board will at least 315 sq cm and show a
minute (eg 09 minutes 59 seconds will be recorded as 09 maximum five black numbers or letters (or a combination of
minutes). both up to a maximum of seven) on a contrasting background.
35.3.2. When a penalty is imposed for a timekeeping error of 38.1.3. The letters/numbers must be at least three inches
less than one minute, the time will be recorded to the high (7.63 cm) with a minimum of 1/2 inch
preceding second. (1.27 cm) stroke width.
35.3.3. Where a control at the end of a section timed to the Passage Controls
second also forms the start of a section timed to the minute, 39.1. Manned Passage Controls also prove a Competitor’s
the time of departure will be considered as being the same as adherence to the correct route.
arrival, but ignoring any seconds.
39.1.1. Passage Controls cannot be located less than 500m
All Events except Hill Rallies Using the from any other manned control.
Public Highway (2.9) 39.1.2. The only requirement for a Competitor is to have the
Marshal’s signature recorded.
36.1. Competitors must not carry any form of Intercom (ie any
method of voice amplification) or any radio transmitting device.
Penalties are specified in 30.1.2(u) or 30.1.1(s).

Time Controls 42.1.1. Any signs displayed, other than in an Observed

40.1. Time Controls are manned points established to record Section, are designed to assist Competitors and have no
the time of a Competitor who must come to a stop for the mandatory authority, unless the SRs specify otherwise.
purpose. 42.1.2. Competitors will drive from point to point with as
40.1.1. It can additionally record the direction of the little delay as possible, and any Competitor suspected of
Competitor’s approach and departure. loitering can be ordered to proceed by an Official.
40.1.2. The only other information Permitted to be recorded 42.1.3. Competitors arriving at an Observed Section more
by the Marshal is the authentication of the records held by the than 20 minutes after the preceding Competitor may be
Competitor. refused permission to attempt that section.
40.1.3. These records, to be valid, must be signed by the 42.2.1. *Competitors should attempt to negotiate Observed
Marshal with the Competitor not being required to make any Sections without stopping.
entry on the time card. 42.2.2. Organisers may, however, allow certain vehicles, by
40.1.4. An example of all Official boards must be on display virtue of their size, to take a specified number of changes of
at documentation for the event. direction on any particular section.
42.2.3. The permission to change direction and the eligibility
of vehicles to do so must be specified in the SRs or Final
Competitors’ Regulations: Instructions (see Appendix 1, drawing number 204).
Trials and Un-Timed Events 42.3. Failure of a vehicle to maintain unassisted forward
motion in the direction of the course will be regarded as failure
to comply with the requirements to proceed non-stop, unless
Cross Country Vehicle Trials (5) the Judges are satisfied that a Permitted change of direction is
41.1. These must be organised in accordance with paragraphs intended, or the Organisers have ruled that more than one
24 to 40 as appropriate. attempt may be made.
41.1.1. *The SRs may allow the vehicle crew to be varied 42.3.1. The point of failure will be at a vertical line from the
during the event and may specify the minimum tyre pressure centre of the hub of the front wheel which is the farther from
permitted for the Competition. the start of the section.
41.1.2. Only one Passenger aged 16 or over may be carried 42.3.2. The beginning of any Observed Section will be
on a vehicle during Observed Sections. marked by signs and its boundaries by markers or natural
obstacles.
41.1.3. Exceptionally, the SRs may reduce this minimum age
to 14, providing the vehicle is fitted with seat belts and either 42.3.3. Natural obstacles must not be used as penalty
a manufacturer’s hard top, a truck cab, or a rollbar, or where the markers.
vehicle is a road legal, mass produced, production vehicle 42.4.1. Before attempting an Observed Section, a vehicle
retaining the original hardtop or truck cab and where the seat must be brought to rest with a leading wheel hub centre
belts comply with K2.1.1, the SRs may further reduce the vertically over the Start line, as indicated by Officials.
minimum age of the passenger to 12. 42.4.2. The Driver must not proceed until instructed to do so.
41.1.4. The Passenger must remain properly seated alongside 42.4.3. If an Observed Section is divided into
the Driver throughout all Observed Sections. Sub- Sections, signs must indicate the beginning and end of
41.1.5. ‘Bouncing’ will be Permitted only within the confines each Sub-Section.
of the seating compartment, and then only so long as no 42.4.4. A vehicle will be considered to have entered an
portion of either the Driver’s or Passenger’s body (other than Observed Section or Sub-Section when the leading wheel hub
arms and hands) is placed outside the sides of the vehicle or centre has passed the marker(s) indicating the beginning of the
behind the seat they are occupying. section.
Numbers 42.4.5. A vehicle will be considered to have left an Observed
41.2. Numbers will be allotted by ballot. Section or Sub-Section when the leading wheel hub centre is
past the marker(s) indicating the end of the section, provided
41.2.1. Numbered Results Cards will be issued at the Start
that no prior penalties have been incurred.
and must be presented by the crew to Officials.
42.4.6. *Failure in a lower or earlier Sub-Section will
41.2.3. Competition numbers must be displayed on both sides
constitute failure in all succeeding Sub-Sections.
of all competing vehicles, except for Trials when the SRs may
relax this requirement. 42.5. The Start line will indicate the greatest penalty and the
Finish line the zero penalty. The SRs will specify the methods
41.2.4. Competitors will start in numerical order, and the
of scoring and application of penalties.
Organisers shall determine the order of running at each
observed section. 42.5.1. A Competitor will be deemed to have failed to
negotiate an Observed Section non-stop if:
41.2.5. Competition Numbers or Number Cards must be
removed at the Finish or if a Competitor retires. 42.5.2. Any part of the vehicle touches a penalty marker,
and/or
Observed Sections and Route
42.5.3. All wheels cross the boundary of the course as
42.1. The onus of following the correct route rests with the defined by the Clerk of the Course.
Competitor.

42.6.1. The point of failure will be deemed to be that at 43.3.1. The Competitor incurring the lowest marks will be the
which the first penalty marker is touched, or the point at which winner, and so on.
the course boundary is first crossed by all wheels of the 43.3.2. Ties will be resolved at the Organisers’ discretion,
competing vehicle. unless the SRs state otherwise.
42.6.2. Should this point of failure coincide with the division 43.3.3. Each Competitor will be provided with a Results Card
between two Sub- Sections, the marks lost will be those on the which must be produced on demand for Officials to mark at
Sub-Section recording the greater penalty. each section, unless the SRs specify an alternative method.
42.7.1. Performances on any Observed Section may be 43.4. Penalty marks will be incurred as follows, unless the
ignored at the Organisers’ discretion, even though there have Marks Lost indicated below are modified by the SRs:
been successful attempts to negotiate the section.
42.7.2. If this discretion is exercised, no performance on the Penalty Marks Lost
section in question must be taken into account when compiling Each minute late reporting at the Start 5
the results. or a re-Start
42.8. No unauthorised assistance is allowed and vehicles must Failure in an Observed Section (where 12
complete the course under their own power. No case of force an Observed Section is divided into
majeure will be taken into consideration.
42.9. At the Organisers’ discretion, a minority of the Observed Sub-Sections the penalty for failure will
Sections may be timed, if provided for in the SRs. The following decrease in proportion to the number of
conditions will apply: Sub-Sections negotiated non-stop)
42.9.1. Only those sections which the Organisers anticipate Not attempting or being ready to attempt 12*
will be completed without penalty by the majority of an Observed Section or Sub-Sections
Competitors may be timed. when instructed to do so
42.9.2. Any such timed section must be less that 200m long. Not complying with a reasonable 12*
42.9.3. No Sub-Sections of an arduous or demanding nature instruction by an Official for which a
can be used. penalty is not otherwise stipulated,
and provided warning of penalty is given
42.9.4. The maximum time allowed for each timed section Driver and/or Passenger not seated in 12
must be stated in the Official Instructions prior to the accordance with 41.1.4
commencement of the test.
Running with tyre pressures lower than 50
42.9.5. The maximum time allowed for each timed section that required by SRs
must not require any Competitor to exceed 15mph or 30
seconds per 200m. *Plus the lowest total penalty incurred by any Competitor
making an attempt correctly.
Results – Trials
43.1. Any penalties incurred on a timed section must be Tyro Trial (7)
calculated by reference to the following formulae, unless the
SRs specify otherwise. 44.1. Tyro Trial Drivers must hold a valid RTA licence (not
provisional) for vehicles with more than three wheels and
43.1.1. For failing to proceed non-stop. Where the 12* failure produce a valid Club membership card.
will decrease in proportion to the number of Sub-Sections
negotiated non-stop. 44.1.1. The SRs may Permit entries from Drivers who are 13
or over without a full RTA Licence, provided that their
43.1.2. For successfully negotiating the section 0 within the Passenger has experience of Cross Country
time allowed. Trials and holds a full RTA Licence for the vehicle entered.
43.1.3. *Plus the highest penalty incurred by any Competitor 44.1.2. The vehicle may only be driven between observed
making an attempt correctly. sections by a crew member who holds a valid full RTA Licence.
43.2. For negotiating the section non-stop in excess of the 44.1.3. Vehicles not complying with 62 must be fitted with a
time allowed the following formula is used: standard manufacturer’s hardtop, truck cab or a roll bar to
Time taken x 100 – 100 = Time allowed Penalties Section K, Appendix 2, drawing 1, and the SRs may permit
Penalty points Penalty points entries to be accepted in respect of drivers who are 15 or over
without a full RTA licence provided that the passenger holds a
0.0 – 8.3 1 50.1 – 58.3 7 full RTA licence valid for the vehicle concerned and is a person
8.4 – 16.6 2 58.4 – 66.6 8 who has experience of Cross Country Trials.
16.7 – 25.0 3 66.7 – 75.0 9 44.2.1. More than one Passenger may be carried where the
25.1 – 33.2 4 75.1 – 83.3 10 Driver holds a valid full RTA Licence.
33.3 – 41.6 5 83.4 – 91.6 11 44.2.2. Passengers under the age of 18 will not be considered
41.7 – 50.0 6 91.7 – 100.0 12 as Competitors for the purpose of Club membership.
Passengers aged between 2 and 12 years old will be signed on
100.0 & above 12 by their parent or guardian.
43.3. Competitors will start with zero marks. To be classified
as a finisher, a Competitor must have attempted at least three
quarters of the total number of Observed Sections and arrive at
the Finish within 20 minutes of the preceding vehicle.

44.2.3. All passengers must be properly seated with their seat 46.4.2. The Clerk can also award penalties for touching gates.
back in an upright position and the seat adequately fixed. 46.4.3. Once a winch vehicle and anchor vehicle have been
44.2.4. All occupants must wear an approved seat belt at all manoeuvred into position, they must remain stationary whilst
times and all passengers must be seated in forward facing winching.
seats. Their seat back must be upright and they must face 46.4.4. Natural anchorage points may be used, but must be
forwards. protected from damage.
44.2.5. The passenger sitting alongside the Driver during 46.4.5. It is strongly recommended that all members of the
sections must be at least 12 years. team wear protective clothing during winching operations, ie
44.2.6. Passengers who occupy the rear seats of the vehicle overalls, gloves, eye protectors.
must not be less than 2 years of age, any child under 12 years 46.4.6. It is strongly recommended that competitors, other
of age or 135cm in height must be seated using an approved than the winch operator, should also wear a crash helmet to
‘child restraint’. Motorsport UK specification.
Junior Trial 46.4.7. All equipment, including cables, ropes, straps or
webbing, shackles, blocks, hooks, ground anchors, winches, etc
45.1. Junior Trials must be organised in accordance with 24 to and vehicles must be presented to, and approved by, the
35, 27.1, 28.1, 42 to 43. Scrutineer prior to an event.
45.1.1. At all times during a Junior Trials event vehicles may 46.4.8. The Organisers may supply certain equipment.
only be driven under the instruction of an
Official. Promotional Events (9)
45.1.2. There are three Classes of Trial: Novice, Intermediate 47.1. Drivers must hold a valid RTA Licence (not provisional)
and Expert. in respect of vehicles having more than three wheels.
45.1.3. Competitors must finish four Novice Junior Trials 47.1.1. The SRs may Permit entries from Drivers who are at
before being eligible for Intermediate Junior Trials, and four least 16 without a full RTA Licence, provided the Passenger
Intermediate Junior Trials before entering Expert Junior Trials. holds a valid full RTA Licence and has experience in Cross
45.1.4. Proof of finishing a Junior Trial will be by the signing Country Trials.
of a Competitor’s Competition Licence by the Clerk of the 47.1.2. The vehicle may only be driven between Observed
Course. Sections by a crew member who holds a valid full RTA Licence.
45.2.1. Sections for the different Classes may either be set 47.2.1. All Drivers must produce a valid Club membership
out separately or so that a section increases in severity with card.
separate finishing points for the respective Classes. 47.2.2. More than one Passenger may be carried where the
45.2.2. Fiddle brakes may only be used by Competitors in the Driver holds a valid full RTA Licence.
Expert Class. If fitted to vehicles entered in Novice or 47.2.3. Passengers under the age of 18 will not be considered
Intermediate Classes they must be rendered inoperative. Competitors for the purpose of Club membership.
Winch Recovery (8) 47.2.4. Passengers aged between 2 and 12 years old will be
signed on by their parent or guardian.
46.1. The following regulations are additional to and take 47.3.1. All Passengers must be properly seated with the seat
precedence over 24 to 35. back in the upright position and with the seat adequately fixed.
46.1.1. Details of the course, the manner of recovery, the 47.3.2. All occupants must wear an approved seat belt at all
maximum time for completion and the method of starting will times.
be given at the Start.
47.3.3. The passenger sitting along side the driver in sections
46.1.2. Competitors will be allowed to examine the course must be at least 14 years of age.
prior to the start.
47.3.4. Passengers who occupy the rear seats of the Vehicle
46.2.1. *The SRs will specify the number of vehicles and must not be less than 2 years of age, any child under 12 years
members in a team. of age or 135cm in height must be seated using an approved
46.2.2. No more than three members will be allowed in each ‘child restraint’.
team which must nominate a Captain to be responsible for 47.3.5. Passengers may not be carried for hire or reward.
keeping any score-card issued and represent the team to the
Clerk of the Course.
Competitors’ Regulations:
46.3.1. *At the Start and Finish, all team members must be
correctly seated in their vehicle and all equipment must be in All Timed Events
or on the vehicle. Cross Country Vehicle Timed Trials (10)
46.3.2. Each team will be allowed a minimum of two 48.1. The following regulations are additional to and taking
attempts at the course. precedence over paragraphs 24 to 35, 27.1, 28.1 and 41 to 43:
46.3.3. The team completing the course with the least 48.2. Penalties will be in accordance with the following:
penalties as stated in the SRs will be the winner.
48.2.1. For each second over the Target Time: 1 mark per
46.4.1. The Clerk of the Course may penalise or stop a team if second.
it is considered their mode of recovery is likely to be dangerous
to Officials, Competitors, spectators or natural terrain.

48.2.2. For failing to satisfactorily negotiate an Observed 49.5.4. *The starting signal and method of timing to be used.
Section within the maximum time allowed: 1 mark per second 49.6. *Competitors will be required to proceed over the course
of maximum time allowed. in the shortest possible time.
48.2.3. The SRs may specify additional penalties based on a 49.6.1. The SRs will specify whether Live Recovery will be
specified number of marks per second. operated by Specialist Recovery Vehicles (SRVs) at the event.
48.3.1. Failure of a vehicle to maintain unassisted forward 49.6.2. These should be positioned at points where
motion in the direction of the course will not be regarded as Competitors are likely to make involuntary stops.
failure to comply with the requirements to proceed non-stop.
49.6.3. The SRs will specify the maximum time allowed to
48.3.2. Further attempts to regain forward motion will be Competitors for self recovery, after which they must take
Permitted until the maximum time allowed for the section has Official recovery.
elapsed.
49.6.4. No recovery operations organised by the Competitor
Competitive Safaris (11) in advance may be used.
49.6.5. At events where Live Recovery is operated, the Clerk
49.1. These regulations are additional to and take precedence of the Course must advise Competitors of the procedures at the
over paragraphs 24 to 35, 27.1, 28.1 and Drivers Briefing.
41 to 43.
49.6.6. The Clerk of the Course must specify whether the
49.1.1. *The SRs may Permit two separate Drivers to drive SRVs will be manned by a third crew member responsible for
one vehicle under one entry. In such cases their total combined attaching the tow rope, or whether this will be carried out by
penalties will be added together as if they were one the passenger or navigator. In the former case, Competitors
Competitor. must remain in the vehicle and follow the instructions from the
49.1.2. Vehicles may carry one passenger, minimum age 16, SRV crew. In the latter case, the passenger or navigator must
in addition to the Driver, who must be seated in accordance alight from the stranded vehicle and follow the following
with the provisions of 41.1.5. procedure:
49.2. It is recommended that crew are identified by suitable (a) They must stand clear and await instruction from the
means, eg a rubber stamp or a plastic wrist identity tag, which first crew SRV member before attaching the tow rope
must be issued at signing-on. between the vehicles
49.2.1. This must not be re-usable and must not cause (b) When properly attached to the towing points, they must
discomfort. stand clear and indicate to the first SRV crew member
49.2.2. For safety reasons it must be worn under clothing. that Live Recovery may start
49.2.3. Each Competitor must be allowed to choose to which (c) Once the stranded vehicle has been recovered, and only
limb the identity mark is applied. after the first SRV crew member has indicated that it is
safe to do, they can detach the tow rope and stow it
49.2.4. Competitors will be required to show the identity safely. They should then inform the first SRV crew
marking to Officials in the assembly area prior to the Start line. member that the course or stage can be cleared
49.3. (J.4) Competition numbers must be displayed on both (d) The Driver of the recovered vehicle must not proceed
sides of each vehicle, either on the front doors or behind them until the Passenger or Navigator involved is properly
above the vehicle waistline and parallel to the vehicle sides. seated and belted in. Failure to comply will be penalised
49.3.1. Where the SRs require numbers to be displayed at the by disqualification.
front or rear of a vehicle, they must be a minimum 100mm in 49.6.7. When arriving at a point on the course or stage where
height. a Yellow Flag is being displayed, the Competitor must not pass
49.4.1. Competitors will be advised of the minimum and the Yellow Flag unless instructed to do so by a Marshal and
maximum time allowed for the course, before the Start. will proceed with caution until clear of the incident, obstruction
or stranded vehicle.
49.4.2. The course should have a clearly marked route so that
no navigation is required, and all course markings should 49.6.8. Failure to comply will be penalised by disqualification.
comply with the provisions of 11.9 to 11.14. 49.6.9. Time lost whilst Live Recovery of another Competitor
49.4.3. Practising will not be allowed over the course, unless is in progress will be regarded as force majeure (27.4.2).
the SRs state otherwise. If Permitted, the SRs must specify the 49.7. Unless the SRs specify otherwise penalties will be
number of practice runs and the times of any practice periods awarded as follows:
(11.8.3).
49.7.1. For each second to complete the course over
49.5. The SRs must also specify: minimum time allowed: 1 mark per second.
49.5.1. *The number of competitive runs. 49.7.2. For exceeding the maximum time allowed:
49.5.2. *The time interval between vehicles leaving the Start disqualification.
line, and whether the Organisers may hold Competitors en 49.7.3. For taking Official recovery: 100 marks.
route in the event of the course becoming blocked. In such
instances allowance will be made for the time Competitors are 49.8. Competitors must carry an A4-size white board with a
delayed. red SOS on one side and black OK on the other (letters to be a
minimum of 12cm high with a minimum stroke width of 1.5cm),
49.5.3. *The method by which Competitors are signalled to with means to secure them on display for oncoming
stop and whether re-runs will be Permitted. Competitors.

49.8.1. In the case of an accident where urgent medical 50.2. During the course of an event Competitors are not
attention is required, the red SOS sign should be displayed as permitted to use, or be directly or indirectly concerned in the
quickly as possible to alert following cars and aid any use of, helicopters or fixed wing aircraft in the vicinity of the
helicopter attempting to assist. event (whether in connection with servicing, aerial surveillance
49.8.2. Any crew that sees a red SOS sign displayed on a car, or for any other reason) without previous Motorsport UK
or sees a major accident where both crew members are inside authorisation in writing, and in compliance with CAA
the car but not displaying the SOS sign, must immediately and regulations (E.2.2.6).
without exception stop to give assistance. 50.2.1. Before considering any such authorisation, Motorsport
49.8.3. All following cars must also stop and the second car UK must be satisfied that the liabilities of all those involved in
arriving at the scene must inform the next radio point. the event have been covered.
49.8.4. Subsequent cars must leave a clear route for 50.2.2. Any such application must be made at least 14 days
emergency vehicles. prior to an event.
49.8.5. The Clerk of the Course may award a discretionary 50.2.3. In accordance with CAA regulations, no aircraft is
time to any Competitor delayed in such circumstances. allowed within 500ft of the route, or within 3,000ft of any
large crowd.
49.8.6. Any crew which is able to but fails to comply with the
rule will be reported to the Clerk of the Course who may Competitors
impose penalties. 50.3.1. Competitors and their service personnel may only use
49.8.7. In the case of an accident where medical intervention radio transceiver equipment (and frequencies) that are licensed
is not required, the OK sign must be clearly shown to following in accordance with Ofcom Regulations.
vehicles, and to any helicopter attempting to assist. 50.3.2. Competitors must not use or carry any radio
49.8.8. If the crew leave the vehicle, the OK sign must be left Transmitting device which operates on, or interferes with, the
clearly visible to other Competitors. Motorsport UK’s Licensed Frequencies.
49.8.9. Any crew failing to comply will be subject to a penalty 50.3.3. Contravention of these regulations will be penalised
at the Clerk of the Course’s discretion. in accordance with 30.1.2(v) or 30.1.1(t).
49.8.10. Competitors who misuse the SOS or OK signs will be 50.4.1. All Drivers’ and Co-Drivers’ crash helmets and overalls
penalised and may be reported to Motorsport UK for further must be produced for approval during scrutiny of a vehicle.
action. 50.4.2. All crew members must wear a crash helmet bearing
49.9. Any crew retiring from an event must report to the an MSA/Motorsport UK approval sticker (see K.10) and a safety
Organisers as soon as possible, except in cases of force belt throughout any Special Stage.
majeure. 50.4.3. Crew members must not smoke during any stage or
test.
Hill Rallies [82-124]
50.4.4. Drivers must conform to the Medical Requirements
50.1. The following regulations are additional to and take specified in H.10.
precedence over paragraphs 14 to 19 and 24 to 49: 50.4.5. No person under 16 years of age may be carried
50.1.1. Trials-type sections or tests may be incorporated in during a rally with Special Stages.
special stages and should be marked in accordance with the 50.4.6. Competitors must comply with any instructions in the
standard procedures for CCV Trials or Autotests. Road Book concerning stopping at road junctions. Failure to do
50.1.2. Competitors must be advised of the average speed so will incur penalties as in 30.1.2(o) or 30.1.1(m).
which will be applied on special stages. At no time will 50.5.1. Competition numbers must be displayed on both sides
Competitors be required to average in excess of 50mph. of the vehicle, behind the front doors and above the vehicle
50.1.3. Each car must carry at least one Passenger waistline, and parallel to vehicle sides.
(Navigator/Co-Driver) as well as the Driver. 50.5.2. Rally plates at the front and rear will display
50.1.4. Servicing issues are covered in 50.6 to 50.9. Competition numbers with a minimum 100mm height.
50.1.5. No assistance may be expected from the 50.5.3. On Multi-Use Hill Rallies these will be at the
Organisers even though they may give advice as to the source Organiser’s option.
of supplies. Competitors are responsible for their own fuel, oil, 50.6. *Organised assistance (service) may be allowed on Hill
water etc. Rallies if provided for in the SRs, and providing the Organisers
50.1.6. No vehicle may be moved other than by its own have made available suitable service areas and a specific time
power except: allowance for servicing.
(a) By a ferry 50.6.1. *Organised assistance anywhere other than in
permitted areas is forbidden.
(b) By outside means for a minimum distance necessary to
extricate it from difficulty 50.6.2. Service vehicles may be required by the SRs or the
Official Instructions to follow a prescribed route to and from
(c) By gravity service areas. In such cases all other areas are Out of Bounds
(d) By its crew. for service vehicles and their crews.

50.6.3. In any area where service is not allowed, the presence 50.9.2. Breakdown service and commercial garage vehicles
of a service vehicle (or any vehicle from which equipment or will not be allowed to enter Official service areas.
parts are obtained) or the collection of equipment previously 50.9.3. Competitors are responsible for ensuring that their
deposited, will be considered as servicing. service crews understand and comply with these regulations,
50.6.4. These regulations do not prohibit Organisers advising and if Official Service Plates are issued, that the service
Competitors of any garages en route where facilities are vehicles at all times bear the Official Service Plate.
available. 50.9.4. A Competitor may be fined or otherwise penalised by
50.7. The above regulations do not prevent Competitors from the Clerk of the Course if the crew of
personally making their own vehicles safe to drive. Crews may any service vehicle associated with their entry contravenes any
work unassisted on their own cars, using equipment carried in regulation or Official instruction, or acts in a manner contrary
their car, in ‘No Service Areas’ except: to the interests of the event.
50.7.1. Within 100m of any Control. 50.9.5. Competitors may be fined, but not otherwise
50.7.2. Between a Special Stage Arrival Control and the penalised, for any breach of Road Traffic Laws by their service
Special Stage Start Control. crews.
50.7.3. In any Parc Fermé. 50.9.6. Competitors are strongly recommended to carry a First
Aid Kit.
50.8. The only work Permitted in these areas (and it must be
unassisted) is: Special Stages
50.8.1. Replacing a flat tyre with a wheel and tyre carried in 51.1. During any special stage or test the prescribed route
the competing car. must be followed, and any direction signs displayed are
50.8.2. Cleaning lamp glasses, windscreens, windows, mandatory.
identification markings and vehicle registration numbers. 51.1.1. Competitors overshooting the stop line at the end of
50.9.1. Except in the areas listed above, Competitors may any stage or test are not allowed to reverse back to the
work on their cars with the assistance from other Competitors, Control.
from any nationally recognised breakdown service, and from 51.1.2. Competitors are also not allowed to cross any part of
any commercial garage not associated with the Entrant and not a Special Stage in the opposite direction to rally traffic.
organised in advance. 51.1.3. Competitors must not voluntarily leave the prescribed
route without the express permission of the Stage Commander.
51.2.1. Any Competitor who is shown a Red Flag on a stage
where they have been notified in advance of a Red Flag system
Motorsport UK must cease competition immediately and come to a standstill
at the side of the course as soon as possible.
House 51.2.2. They must not proceed until advised to do so by an

Official (14).
51.2.3. Competitors may only attempt a Special Stage once.
Re-runs are not permitted (14).
OPEN *51.3. Following instruction from a Stage Start Marshal that
Monday–Thursday they are next to start on a Special Stage, Competitors abide by
the following procedure:
9.30–5.30
51.3.1. The Marshal should give a loud verbal indication 30
seconds, 15 seconds, 10 seconds and 5 seconds before the
Friday actual start, and then countdown verbally each second 5-4-3-2-
1-GO.
9.30–5.00
51.3.2. Upon the signal GO, a visual starting signal must be
(phone enquiries given which will normally be the raising of a flag from the
10.00–5.00 please) bonnet (not the windscreen).
51.3.3. Any other visual signal to be used must be described
Tel: 01753 765000 in the SRs.
Fax: 01753 682938 51.3.4. Making a false start will be penalised in accordance
with 30.1.2(h) or 30.1.1(h).
Licence Section: 51.3.5. Stages where Competitors are required to start at
intervals of less than one minute may dispense with the 30
Tel: 01753 765050 seconds advance warning. This revised procedure must be
advised in the SRs.
Fax: 01753 685426
51.4. Unless the SRs state otherwise, the use or possession of
pace notes or any other means of giving a Competitor advice
Website: relating to the traversing of a Special Stage which has not been
www.motorsportuk.org provided by the Organisers is forbidden (27).

51.4.1. This does not preclude the use of Ordnance Survey 52.6.1. Any team which fails to complete a section in the
maps of 1:25,000 or 1:50,000 scale in addition to others that stated time will have three minutes added for each vehicle that
are specified in the SRs. has not successfully completed the section.
51.4.2. The only supplementary information which may be 52.6.2. Unless the SRs state otherwise, a penalty of one
shown on the maps is information given by the Organisers of minute will be added to the team time for each penalty marker
the event (including route details). touched.
51.4.3. Contravention will be penalised as in 51.5. 52.6.3. The Official Instructions will state the maximum time
51.5. Deleted. allowed for each team to complete each Observed Section.
Team Recovery (21) 52.6.4. Results will be determined with reference to the time
taken, including penalties, for the team to complete each
52.1. The following regulations are additional to and take Observed Section.
precedence over 24 to 35, 27.1, 28.1 and 41 to 43.
52.6.5. Further penalties may be applied if the SRs allow.
52.1.1. *The SRs will specify the number of vehicles
comprising a team. Point to Point (22)
52.1.2. Teams will start in numerical order, and the
Organisers will determine the order of running at each 53.1. The following regulations are additional to and take
Observed Section. precedence over 24 to 35, and 41.
52.1.3. Details of Observed Sections must be given at the 53.1.1. *The SRs will specify whether the event will comprise
Start and unless the SRs specify otherwise, teams will have the a set number of points to be visited in the shortest time, or a
opportunity of inspecting the course before attempting each set amount of time during which the maximum number of
Observed Section. points are to be visited. In either case all the team must cross a
Finish line.
52.2.1. Team Members may start in any order.
53.2. *Competitors will be expected to seek and visit points
52.2.2. Each team will nominate a captain, who will which may be hidden by the natural topography.
be responsible for carrying the Official score card for the team,
and who will produce it on demand to Officials. The SRs will specify:
52.2.3. Team vehicles must not be harnessed together before 53.2.1. If the points are to be visited at random or in a set
the start. order.
52.2.4. The onus of following the correct route will rest with 53.2.2. *If a point comprises a single marker pole with
the Team Captain. minimum height of 1m, or a gate of poles through which the
direction of entry will be marked. Each point visited shall be
52.3.1. No Passengers can be carried in any team vehicle recorded either by collecting a token or by an Official marking
when it leaves the Start. a score card. Tokens and score cards used will be provided by
52.3.2. This does not preclude other members of the team the Organisers.
from being carried through Observed Sections, provided that 53.2.3. *The starting signal to be used.
they are properly seated and are only carried for as far as is
necessary, and that the vehicle is stationary when they mount 53.2.4. *The method of timing to be used (in accordance
or dismount. with 69).
52.3.3. Seat belts need not be worn. 53.2.5. *The maximum time allowed.
52.3.4. Any team vehicle that cannot maintain unassisted 53.2.6. *The number of vehicles in a team.
forward motion in the direction of the course must be 53.3. Each team must nominate a Captain who will be
recovered by other members of the team by pushing, towing or responsible for carrying the Official score card or tokens for the
winching. team and who will produce them to Officials on demand.
52.4.1. *All equipment to be used by team vehicles as means 53.3.1. In addition to the Driver, vehicles may carry one
of self-recovery, including harness ropes and shackles, must be Passenger or Navigator who must be seated in accordance with
presented to, and cleared by, the Scrutineer prior to the Start. the provisions of 41.1.5.
52.4.2. This equipment must be carried on team vehicles 53.3.2. Competitors may be required to dismount at each
throughout the Competition. point visited to record their visit and must fasten safety belts
52.5.1. Before attempting any Observed Section, prior to the vehicle moving off again.
team vehicles will be brought to rest behind the Start line by 53.3.3. No recovery assistance outside that given by a team
Officials and will not proceed until instructed to do so. member is allowed.
52.5.2. *The starting signal will be stated in the SRs. 53.3.4. Practising is not Permitted.
52.5.3. A team will be considered to have left an Observed
Section when all team vehicles have crossed the finishing line. Cross Country Orienteering (20)
52.5.4. Where a Competition involves self recovery, failure of 54.1. The following regulations are additional to and take
all team vehicles to proceed, whether involuntary or otherwise, precedence over paragraphs 24 to 35, 27.1, 28.1 and 41 to 43:
from the Start line into an Observed Section when instructed to
do so will be regarded as a failure in that section. 54.1.1. Competitors are expected to drive and navigate to
specific objectives.
54.1.2. SRs will specify equipment required to meet
navigational and route restrictions.

54.1.3. Competitors will be issued with instructions before 55.2.8. Vehicles must comply with 62.1-62.1.6 and where
their due start time. either crew member is under 16 years of age the vehicle
54.2. No time schedule will be maintained during the event, retains the original hardtop or truck cab and the seat belts
but the maximum time allowed will be stated in the SRs. comply with K2.1.1.
54.3. The method of scoring must be specified in the SRs. 55.2.9. Classes are free, but the class structure must be stated
in the SRs.
54.4. Objectives must be attempted without the use of
winches or other means of assistance. Driving Test Procedures
55.3.1. Drivers will be considered under Starter’s orders when
Challenge Events (23) instructed by an Official to proceed to the Start line.
55.1. Each vehicle must carry a driver and either a co-driver or 55.3.2. Drivers then failing to proceed may forfeit their run or
navigator. may be penalised in accordance with Table P.55.5.(a).
55.1.1. Drivers and co-drivers must hold a valid RTA licence 55.3.3. A start will only be valid if made under the vehicle’s
appropriate to the vehicle and either may drive the vehicle own power.
during the event. Navigators, minimum age 16, do not need to 55.3.4. When a car is required to stop astride a line, the line
hold a valid RTA licence and may not drive during the must be between its front and back axles and all the area of
competition. the tyres in contact with the ground must be seen to have
55.1.2. Crew members must be accommodated in securely crossed the full width of the line.
fixed seats and wearing approved seatbelts or harnesses while 55.3.5. Similarly, if a car is required to cross a line with all
the vehicle is moving. four wheels, all tyre contact area must be seen to be clear of
55.1.3. There is no compulsion to attempt to reach any point the line.
which has been set out. 55.3.6. Timing at completion of a test must be based
55.1.4. There is no compulsion to attempt any Special Task. on the leading wheel (on the same axle) crossing the Finish
The SRs will specify any penalties which may be applied during line.
the competition, including a maximum speed limit for 55.3.7. Penalties will be applied for failure to cross the Finish
competing vehicles. Line.
55.1.5. The winner will be the vehicle or team which has 55.3.8. In any diagram illustrating a test, the dimensions
attained the highest points score at the end of the competition. should be approximate and for guidance only. Indications
55.1.6. Vehicles must comply with the Challenge Events of the direction of travel of the competing cars when
Technical Regulations. crossing a line, or passing between markers, must be shown
unless specified otherwise (ignoring ‘shunts’ to avoid
55.1.7. Winches may be required primarily for the purpose of markers).
self recovery.
55.3.9. A maximum penalty (see Table P.55.5 (c)) shall be
55.1.8. All equipment to be used by team vehicles as means applied if a competitor crosses with both leading wheels a
of self recovery, including ropes, strops and shackles, must be marked test line in the wrong direction, out of the prescribed
presented to, and passed by, the Scrutineer prior to the start. sequence or too many/few times, otherwise competitors may
55.1.9. The use of winch sails (minimum 1kg dry weight) and correct their mistakes by returning to the point where they
gloves is compulsory when winching. deviated from the test diagram, unless otherwise stated in
55.1.10. When using winch cable or rope suitable gloves the SRs.
should be worn. Rubber and woollen gloves are not suitable. 55.3.10. In changes of direction either lock can be used
(unless the test diagram specifically states otherwise).
Cross Country Driving Tests (23.2) 55.3.11. Clerks of the Course wishing to define direction of
55.2.1. Drivers must hold a valid full RTA licence (not travel between markers should include any necessary marked
provisional) for vehicles with more than three wheels and line(s).
produce a valid Club membership card. 55.3.12. In the event of re-run caused by a timing failure, the
55.2.2. The SRs may Permit entries from Drivers who are 16 greater number of penalties incurred in either run will be
or over without a full RTA Licence, provided that their added to the time taken in assessing the performance on that
Passenger has experience of Cross Country Trials and holds a test.
full RTA Licence for the vehicle type entered. Marking
55.2.3. The vehicle may only be driven between Driving Tests 55.4.1. Judges must be appointed to each test to adjudicate
by a crew member who holds a valid full RTA Licence. on:
55.2.4. A Passenger may be carried to assist by giving (a) False starts
directions when the driver holds a valid full RTA Licence. (b) Crossing/failing to cross marker lines
55.2.5. The Passenger must occupy the seat alongside the (c) Touching markers and not following correct route.
Driver and wear a properly fastened and approved seat belt at
all times during the test. 55.4.2. Competitors will be provided with a score card for the
Organisers to record times and penalties at the completion of
55.2.6. No other Passenger is allowed. each test run.
55.2.7. If the Driver holds a valid, full RTA Licence, a
Passenger, if carried, must be 12 years or over.

55.4.3. Marks will be lost for time taken (if applicable) and for Suspension
any infringements of the test instructions, such as striking a
marker or crossing a boundary line. 56.5. Vehicles must be fitted with sprung suspension between
wheels and chassis, unless originally manufactured otherwise.
Results
56.5.1. Where the top mounting of the shock absorber,
55.5.1. To be classified as a finisher, Competitors must whether or not it is fitted with a coilspring, is mounted directly
complete not less than half of the tests and must hand in their to a main member of the roll-cage, a brace must be fitted
score card to Officials within 15 minutes of all other between the mounting point and the chassis or those members
Competitors completing the final test. of the vehicle frame acting as the chassis.
55.5.2. Competitors will start with zero marks. 56.5.2. It is prohibited to mount the shock absorber by
55.5.3. All Class awards must be calculated on the basis of drilling and/or welding a stud or bolt directly to the roll cage.
penalty marks lost, with the Competitor incurring the least 56.5.3. All mountings must be made with reinforcements in
penalty points being judged the winner. material at least the same thickness as the roll cage wall
55.5.4. In the event of a tie, the Competitor who was first to thickness.
have the lesser penalty from the start will be adjudged the 56.5.4. The recommended mounting is shown in Appendix 1,
winner, unless another method of resolving ties is stated in drawing number 56.5.
the SRs.
55.5.5. Performance will be assessed as in Table P.55.5. Wheels
unless the ‘Marks Lost’ stated are modified by the SRs. See
Appendix 1, Table P.55.5. 56.6. Vehicles may not be fitted with duplicated driving
wheels unless Permitted by the SRs. The SRs may permit the
use of TUV Approved hub adapters/wheel spacers up to a
maximum of 30mm in depth.
Tyres
Chassis
56.7. Tyres must be compatible with the wheels and be
56.1. The vehicle must have a minimum wheelbase of 127cm acceptable to the Organiser, unless a particular type and size of
(50in). tyre is specified in the SRs.
56.7.1. Vehicles should carry a securely fastened spare wheel
Body (including Aerodynamics) and tyre capable of replacing any one of the wheels in use on
56.2. Unless rear-engined, vehicles must have a bonnet or the vehicle, unless stated otherwise in the SRs.
metal casing of solid flame retardant material covering or 56.7.2. Vehicles can have more than four wheels and tyres,
surrounding the engine, which is secured by fasteners of but they must be compatible.
adequate strength and with a positive locking action. 56.7.3. All tyres must have at least the minimum legal tread
56.2.1. Windscreens must be erected unless the event takes depth on all tyres.
place wholly on private property or the SRs state otherwise. 56.7.4. Competitive Safaris, and Hill Rallies must specify tyre
56.2.2. Tailgates may be removed. eligibility in the SRs. Tyres will be classified as All Terrain,
56.2.3. Be equipped with mudguards for all wheels which Mud Terrain or Extreme and will be judged against the AT and
present no sharp edges and cover the complete wheel MT patterns leading manufacturers, including BFG and General
(flange+rim+tyre) around an arc of 120 degrees. This minimum Tire.
coverage must:
Transmission
(a) be achieved with a continuous surface of rigid material
within which ventilation louvres may be fitted. The tyre 56.8. Vehicles must be equipped with an operable reverse
must not be visible when viewed from above gear and a non-torque biasing differential in full and free
(b) extend forward ahead of the axle line operation between the driving wheels, unless:
(c) extend downward behind the wheel. 56.8.1. A differential was not fitted by the manufacturer.
56.8.2. The SRs specify otherwise.
Seating 56.9. Vehicles may use all wheel drive (unless the SRs specify
56.3. Vehicles must be equipped with two fixed seats for the otherwise) and may have traction afforded by wheels, track,
Driver and Passenger, unless the SRs state otherwise. marine propellers or any combination of these.
56.3.1. The rearmost part of these seats must not be behind Electrical Systems
the rear wheel axis.
56.3.2. In the case of non production cars, the rearmost part 56.10. Vehicles must not be equipped with more than two
of any additional seat must not be more than 38cm behind the auxiliary lights, which must be located in accordance with legal
rear wheel axis. requirements, except where the event takes place wholly on
private property.
Engine
56.4. Engines must comply with J.5.4.

Silencing 56.14.6. The backstays in short wheelbase vehicles may have

to be mounted aft of the rear suspension mountings to the
56.11. Vehicles must comply with the silencing levels in chassis in order to comply with K.1.3.2.
J.5.17 but the following parts of J remain unmodified by this
section: Brakes, Steering, Cooling, Oil Systems, Fuel Systems, 56.14.7. K Appendix 2, drawings 52, 53, and 57 show the
Weight/Ballast, Exhausts. installation for an external front cage to an internally mounted
rear roll bar and backstays showing the method for attachment
through the vehicle’s roof skin. This installation may only be
Safety
used where the body is rigidly mounted to the chassis.
Competitive Safari, Point to Point and Hill Rally 56.14.8. The backstays where mounted directly to the chassis
must be angled to the main roll hoop as shown in K Appendix
56.12. There are three classifications of vehicle design which, 2, drawing 57. Existing vehicles configured with the backstays
whilst requiring the same principles of roll-cage design, may mounted in line with the main chassis members as shown in K
employ different mounting methods. Appendix 2, drawing 57 are permitted.
56.13. Monocoque vehicles: These are of unitary construction 56.14.9. The longitudinal bars connecting the front to rear
employing an integral chassis structure. roll bars should be straight, or where a manufacturer’s truck
cab or hard top is fitted the bars may follow the contours of the
56.13.1. They must mount their roll-cages in accordance with roof.
K.1.3.2, may fit a diagonal as K Appendix 2, drawings 50 and 51
and must fit longitudinal door bars complying with K.1.3.5(b) 56.14.10. A centre bar must be installed either diagonally or,
(side sections K Appendix 2 Drawing number 9). if evenly spaced in line with the exterior longitudinal bars, as
shown in K Appendix 2, drawing 53. If more than one centre
56.13.2. A centre roof bar must be installed either diagonally bar is fitted, the bars must be evenly spaced. Double crossed
or, evenly spaced in line with the exterior longitudinal bars, as roof bars, to the minimum specification for optional members,
shown in K Appendix 2, drawing 53. If more than one centre are strongly recommended, as shown in K Appendix 2,
bar is fitted, the bars must be evenly spaced. Double crossed drawing 10.
roof bars, to the minimum specification for optional members,
are strongly recommended, as shown in K Appendix 2, 56.14.11. Where the roll-cage is mounted directly to the
drawing 10. chassis, the front hoop may be mounted as shown in K
Appendix 2, drawing 54.
56.13.3. It is recommended that a horizontal bar be
incorporated in the front hoop, located approximately in line 56.14.12. Alternatively the front hoop may be mounted
with the base of the windscreen, which may be bolted or directly to a fabricated chassis extension, as shown in K
welded to the front hoop members and shall comply with the Appendix 2, drawing 55. The chassis extension must be
specifications for an optional member (57.1.). constructed as shown in K Appendix 2, drawing 56.
56.14. Vehicles with chassis: These employ a separate 56.14.13. External front hoops must be fitted with a
chassis structure from the body or superstructure. horizontal bar, approximately in line with the base of the
windscreen, of the same material and dimensions as specified
56.14.1. They must mount their roll-cage directly to the for the main members of the ROPS, and which may be bolted
chassis in accordance with K Appendix 2, drawing 33, following or welded to the front hoop. Recommended for vehicles with
the principles of K.1.3.2. an internal front hoop where installation is practical.
56.14.2. Exceptionally where the body contains a 56.14.14. Must be fitted with sill bars of the same material
superstructure of internal steel pressings including the floor and specification as the main ROPS or primary chassis
and the roll-cage is MSA/Motorsport UK/FIA certified it is members, or box section steel, being a minimum of 40mm x
permitted to install the roll-cage in accordance with 56.13. 40mm x 3mm or 50mm x 25mm x 3mm. These may be
56.14.3. Where it is necessary to weld additional chassis welded or bolted to the main longitudinal chassis members.
outriggers on which to mount the roll-cage, these must be of at 56.15. Spaceframe vehicles: These are constructed entirely
least 75x50mm box section steel, and not less than 3mm thick. from a framework including an integral roll-cage made of tubes
56.14.4. Alternatively the main hoop may be constructed as and/or box sections. For Safari Plus and all Hill Rallies, those
in K Appendix 2, drawing 38, allowing mounting to the main elements comprising the primary chassis components must be
chassis rails, or as in K Appendix 2, drawings 50 and 51 where of at least the same material and dimensions as the primary
a beam is welded across the chassis rails. This beam must ROPS members, or equivalent box section steel.
comply with 55.14.3. 56.15.1. All these vehicles must comply with Safety Criteria
56.14.5. Where the roll-cage passes through the K.1.6.1 and K Appendix 2, drawings 6(a) or 36 and have roll-
superstructure’s floor panels, two alternative methods may be cages incorporated into the frame of the vehicle.
employed: 56.15.2. The roll-cage must be welded and integral to the
(a) Either oversize holes allowing uninterrupted passage of design.
the tubes to the chassis placed so as to allow for the 56.15.3. Where there may be difficulty with
movement of the superstructure where this is rubber rear-engined vehicles in respect of fitting a diagonal brace,
mounted to the chassis, or braces to K Appendix 2, drawings 34 or 35 may be used.
(b) Or spreader plates complying with K.1.2.2 may be used
to sandwich the floor where the cage structure is
continued through the floor pan to the chassis and
mounted as in K Appendix 2,
drawing 33.

56.15.4. A centre roof bar being of the same material and Team Recovery
dimensions as the main ROPS members must be installed 58.1. All open or soft top vehicles must comply with Safety
either diagonally or, evenly spaced in line with the exterior Criteria K Appendix 2, drawing 1, or with rear stays to K.1.6.1, K
longitudinal bars, as shown in K Appendix 2, drawing 53. If Appendix 2, drawings 53, 50 or 38.
more than one centre bar is fitted, the bars must be evenly
spaced. Double crossed roof bars are strongly recommended, to 58.1.1. All vehicles with manufacturer’s hard top or truck cab
the minimum specification for optional members, as shown in K are recommended to adopt Safety Criteria K.1.6.1, K
Appendix 2, drawing 10. Appendix 2, drawing 1.
56.15.5. It is recommended that a horizontal bar be 58.1.2. All vehicles must comply with K.3.1.2 (not plumbed in)
incorporated in the front hoop, located approximately in line and K.6.
with the base of the windscreen, being of the same material 58.1.3. Criteria K.2.1.1 and K.8 are recommended.
and dimensions as the main ROPS members and which may be 58.1.4. If a windscreen is fitted it must be of either laminated
bolted or welded to the front hoop members. For Safari Plus glass or plastic of a minimum thickness of 4mm.
and all Hill Rallies this horizontal bar is mandatory.
58.1.5. If a plastic windscreen is perforated for viewing
56.15.6. A sill bar or single longitudinal door bar as shown in purposes, goggles or visors must be worn.
K Appendix 2, drawing 9, of the same material and dimensions
must be fitted. 58.1.6. Wire mesh is recommended to the front and rear of
the cab, windscreen and rear window.
All Vehicle Types
Timed Trial
57.1. Materials and dimensions must comply with K.1.4.1 or
58.1.7. Vehicles must be equipped with ROPS as follows;
be to EN10255 (BS1387) medium weight, blue band: i.e.
42.30x3.2mm for vehicles up to 1000kg and 48.00x3.2mm for (a) Monocoque vehicles. Must comply with 56.13.1. and
vehicles exceeding 1000kg. 57.1. to 57.1.3.
Optional tubular members may be added to K1.4.1. or EN10255 (b) Vehicles with chassis. Must comply with 56.14.1. to
(BS1387) medium weight. 30.00mm x 3.2mm. Materials may 56.14.7., 56.14.9. and 56.14.11. to 56.14.13. The
not be mixed. backstays where mounted directly to the chassis must be
angled to the main roll hoop as shown in K Appendix 2,
57.1.1. All diameters are outside diameters.
drawing 57. Existing vehicles configured with the
57.1.2. All weights are deemed to be un-laden. backstays mounted in line with the main chassis
57.1.3. New vehicles which do not comply with the above members are permitted.
must be approved in accordance with K.1.5. (c) Spaceframe vehicles. Must comply with 56.15. to
57.2.1. All vehicles must comply with K.2.1.2, K.3.1.2 (not 56.15.3.
plumbed in), K.5, K.6, K.8. All ROPS must comply with 57 to 57.1.3.
57.3.1. If a windscreen is fitted it must be of either laminated 58.1.8. All vehicles must comply with K.3.1.2(b) and K.6.
glass or plastic of a minimum thickness of 4mm.
58.1.9. All vehicles must comply with K2.1.2.
58.1.10. Compliance with K8 is recommended.
purposes, approved goggles or visors must be worn.
58.1.11. If a windscreen is fitted it must be of either
57.4.1. Two red warning lights must be fitted, to the
laminated glass or plastic of a minimum thickness of 4mm.
specification but not location of K.5.
57.4.2. They must be rearward facing and mounted as high as
purposes, goggles or visors must be worn.
is practicable within the bodywork confines.
58.1.13. A passenger grab rail/handle or strap should be
57.4.3. These must be switched on in poor visibility or as
fitted in front of the passenger and where fitted must be
instructed by the Clerk of the Course.
constructed and installed so as not to compromise the safety of
57.5.1. A passenger grab rail/handle or strap must be fitted in the crew.
front of the passenger and must be constructed and installed
so as not to compromise the safety of the crew. Challenge Events
57.5.2. The fitting of mud flaps, of a flexible material not less 58.2. All open or soft top vehicles must comply with Safety
than 5mm thick, behind each road wheel extending to a Criteria K Appendix 2, drawing 1, or with rear stays to K.1.6.1, K
minimum of 4cm each side of the tyre tread, and a maximum of Appendix 2, drawings 53, 50 or 38.
10cm above the ground when the vehicle is stationary, is 58.2.1. All vehicles with manufacturer’s hard top or truck cab
mandatory. are recommended to adopt Safety Criteria K.1.6.1, K Appendix
57.5.3. All vehicles must carry a small spill kit complying with 2, drawing 1.
J5.20.13. 58.2.2. All vehicles must comply with K.3.1.2 (not plumbed in)
57.6. Point to Point and K.6.
Additional to 56-57 58.2.3. All vehicles must comply with K.2.1.1.
57.6.1. The requirement to comply with 57.5.2 may be 58.2.4. If a windscreen is fitted it must be of either laminated
relaxed by SRs. glass or plastic of a minimum thickness of 4mm.
57.6.2. SRs may permit vehicles complying with 56.6 58.2.5. If a plastic windscreen is perforated for viewing
and 58.4. purposes, goggles or visors must be worn.

58.2.6. Where a windscreen and/or rear window is not fitted Miscellaneous – All Events
to 58.2.4. a full width wire mesh is mandatory of a 2in
maximum square aperture and a minimum 10g weld-mesh and 60.1. The following parts of J remain unmodified by this
must be securely fitted. section: Brakes, Steering, Cooling, Oil Systems, Fuel Systems,
Weight/Ballast, Exhausts.
58.2.7. All vehicles must carry a small spill kit complying with
J5.20.13. 60.1.1. Vehicles must be currently registered and taxed.
58.3. Road Legal Challenge Vehicle 60.1.2. With the exception of Promotional Events the SRs
may relax the requirement for a vehicle to be currently taxed if
Road Legal Challenge Vehicles must fully comply with C&U the event takes place wholly on private property.
Regulations in all respects. SRs may not relax this requirement.
60.1.3. The SRs may waive the requirement to comply with
58.3.1. Vehicles must comply with 56.2.3. J.5.20.6.
58.3.2. Vehicles must not be fitted with “Tree Wires” nor carry 60.2.1. Vehicles must also comply with all Statutory
equipment on the front bumper nor front bodywork. Regulations as to Construction and Use, particularly with regard
58.3.3. Any vehicle not complying with the above shall be to brakes, lighting, tyres, warning devices, rear view mirrors,
deemed a Challenge Special. silencers, speedometers, wings and windscreen, unless the SRs
58.4. Challenge Special specify otherwise.
58.4.1. All vehicles must be fitted with a circuit breaker(s) 60.2.2. Vehicles must be fitted with a substantial towing
which isolates the battery from all electrical circuits, which point front and rear, painted in a contrasting colour, unless the
simultaneously stops the engine and which is operable by the SRs state otherwise.
driver whilst correctly seated. K.8 recommended. Vehicles fitted 60.3.1. Vehicles may be modified from manufacturer’s
with electric winches may use a second isolator, operated by original specifications, providing that the modifications meet
the primary circuit breaker either by means of a mechanical vehicle regulations.
linkage or via a control circuit, to ensure that all winches and 60.3.2. Independently operated rear brakes are Permitted.
their control solenoids are isolated on operation of the primary
circuit breaker. 60.4.1. The use of nylon ropes for recovery purposes is
recommended.
58.4.2. Rear and four wheel steering is permitted, unless
prohibited by SRs. 60.4.2. Non-stretch ropes are acceptable.
58.4.3. Steering provided by hydraulic or other method of 60.4.3. Cables or chains are not recommended.
operation (i.e. not by a direct mechanical link) is permitted. 60.5. Where vehicles are fitted with a compressed air tank the
Hydraulic systems may not exceed an operating pressure of pressure shall not exceed 21bar.
150bar. 60.5.1. The engine must not produce visible smoke or
58.4.4. Independently operated front and/or rear brakes are exhaust emissions during the event, however reasonable
permitted. emissions, such as an occasional “puff” are tolerated. Any
58.5. Challenge Winching and Recovery Equipment: named official of the event is empowered to judge this. If the
All Vehicles competitor is unable to affect a solution during the event they
shall be disqualified from the competition.
The following equipment safety ratings are minima based upon
a single line load. Multiple line rigging and the actual mass of 60.6. Sports Utility Task Vehicle. A Sport UTV is a two seater
the vehicle may require equipment with a higher safety rating. all terrain vehicle on general catalogued sale, of which 100
The following minimum equipment must be carried: vehicles are produced in a 12 consecutive month period, of less
than 1800cc corrected capacity and weighing less than 700 kg.
58.5.1. A polyester towing rope, or a tow strap rated to 2
tonnes minimum SWL. 60.7. Rearward vision whilst properly seated within the
confines of the vehicle’s bodywork or ROPS must be possible.
58.5.2. Two shackles, stamped with a minimum WLL of 3.25 Vehicles with solid rear bulkheads or an obstructed view along
tonnes and be CE marked. the centreline of the longitudinal axis must be fitted with
58.5.3. Two tree protecting strops, labelled with a minimum either external rear view mirrors or a reversing camera. Mirrors
WLL of 2 tonnes and be CE marked. and/or cameras must be operational during competition.
58.5.4. Winch cable/rope must be rated in excess of the
maximum rating of the winch. Competitive Safaris
58.5.5. Any loop at the end of a steel cable must be swaged. 61. Classes in Competitive Safaris are free, but must be stated
Any loop at the end of a synthetic rope must be spliced. in the SRs.
Trials and Orienteering
Tyro Trials
59.1. The following are recommended;
62.1. Tyro Trials allow all standard production 4x4 vehicles
59.1.1. K Appendix 2, drawing 1. with petrol or diesel engines (including military variants of
59.1.2. K.2.1.1. civilian models) mass-produced by a motor manufacturer and
59.1.3. K.3.1.1. generally available for normal retail sale, or available via a
network of dealers, whether designed principally for the
59.1.4. For Orienteering Events all vehicles must carry a small transportation of passengers, commercial use or dual purpose.
spill kit complying with J5.20.13.
62.1.1. Saloon cars and cars derived commercial vehicles are
prohibited.

62.1.2. Vehicles must be currently registered and taxed. Front Axle

62.1.3. Where appropriate the vehicle must have a valid MOT 63.7. The location and mounting of the front axle must be
Certificate where appropriate. standard to the vehicle and no alteration may be made to the
62.1.4. Front seats may be replaced but rear seats, and the chassis or bodywork to increase articulation.
original number of seats when the vehicle was manufactured, 63.7.1. The front axle may be modified or replaced.
must be retained. 63.7.2. Movement of the front axle may be controlled by the
62.1.5. Bumpers must be retained in their original position. addition of springs and/or dampers, or friction materials
62.1.6. Safety improvements may be added to the vehicle. between the axle and the chassis.
Safety
Junior Trials Vehicles
63.8. A roll-cage (see K Appendix 2, drawing 58) must be
Chassis and Body fitted comprising a front and rear hoop which extend the full
63.1. The chassis and bodywork in Junior Trials vehicles must width of the bodywork and which maintain the minimum
be standard, except where modified to comply with these clearance above the Competitor’s helmet when properly seated
Regulations, and must be that from a proprietary machine. (K Appendix 2, drawing 31).
63.1.1. J.5.3 does not apply in respect of the seat cushion 63.8.1. Sidebars must be fitted which prevent the Driver’s
being below the adjacent body. feet from involuntarily leaving the confines of the vehicle.
63.1.2. 56.1 does not apply. 63.8.2. A rear brace must be fitted to the rear hoop to guide
and locate the shoulder straps of the seat belt.
Engine
63.2. Vehicles must be fitted with a four-stroke petrol or 63.8.3. The roll-cage, comprising the front and rear hoops,
diesel vertical crankshaft engine of the industrial and lateral bars, side bars and rear brace, must comply with K.1.4 or
commercial restricted type, designed for use on a Ride on be to BS1387 medium weight, blue band (ie a minimum
Mower or Lawn/Garden Tractor. 42.30x3.2mm external diameter and wall thickness).
63.2.1. The engine must be fitted in its original location and 63.9. The roll-cage must be:
retain its governor or restrictor, which may not be modified or 63.9.1. Bolted to the chassis with 3mm thick spreader plates
removed. and a minimum of two 10mm high tensile bolts at 25mm
63.2.2. The engine must be fitted with an air filter, the type between centres per mounting (K Appendix 2, drawing 13), or
and location of which is free. 63.9.2. Bolted to outriggers of 3mm wall thickness
63.2.3. The engine must be fitted with an effective silencer. bolted/welded to the chassis, using 3mm thick
saddles and two 10mm high tensile bolts at 25mm between
63.2.4. The silencer and exhaust manifold are free as to type centres per mounting K Appendix 2, drawing 59), or
and location, but must be fitted with shields where located
outside of the bodywork or chassis. 63.9.3. Welded to outriggers of 3mm wall thickness
bolted/welded to the chassis as K Appendix 2, drawing 51.
Transmission
63.10. Suitable head protection is strongly recommended.
63.3. A manual, constant mesh transmission must be fitted, of
the type originally fitted to the vehicle. 63.10.1. A seat belt to K.2.1.2, 4 point must be fitted.
63.3.1. Transmissions of an alternative make or model may 63.10.2. A circuit breaker to K.8 which is operable by the
be fitted. Driver when properly seated and which is clearly marked must
be fitted.
63.3.2. The Driver must be protected from all drive
belts/chains. 63.10.3. The battery must be securely mounted and fitted in
a sealed container or under the bonnet.
63.3.3. Vehicles must not be fitted with a locked, locking or
torque-biasing differential. 63.10.4. A strong and clearly marked recovery point must be
fitted to the rear of the vehicle.
Wheels and Tyres
63.4. Wheels and tyres are free. 63.10.5. The seat must be rigidly located and designed to
securely locate the Driver up to and including the shoulders.
Brakes
63.10.6. A head restraint must be fitted where not integral to
63.5. Vehicles must have brake systems operating on both
the seat (K.13).
rear wheels simultaneously by a single foot pedal which may
activate the brakes either mechanically or hydraulically. 63.10.7. The fuel tank must be located under the bonnet and
comply with K.14.1.2.
63.5.1. The brakes must be capable of locking the wheels
when applied at maximum speed. Miscellaneous
63.5.2. A mechanical handbrake must be fitted which 63.11. A front bumper or bush guard must be fitted to protect
operates directly on both rear wheels and is capable of holding the chassis and bodywork. This may provide location for under
the vehicle on a 45° longitudinal gradient. chassis protection and must provide a suitable towing point.
Steering 63.11.1. Under-vehicle protection skid plates/guards may be
63.6. The steering system must retain its original location and fitted to protect the steering, engine and transmission.
operation, and must be un-assisted. 63.11.2. Ballast may be added to the vehicle, provided it is
63.6.1. Steering system components are free and may be securely attached to the chassis or skid plates.
Strengthened. 63.11.3. Ballast must be located below the floor line.
63.6.2. A steering damper may be fitted.

PUBLICATIONS,
TECHNICAL
PAPERS & CLUB
EQUIPMENT







Chart 11.10
If possible
‘box’ area
Block & No Entry
sign AWAY No warning or
from junction Confirmation
Arrows if junctions
are VERY close
WARNING ARROW & LOCATION

BOARD on the side of
the road where it is
MOST VISIBLE

Chart 26(b)
CONTROL DISTANCE FROM POSITION BOARD

COLOUR
TYPE PREVIOUS SIGN Black Symbols
Beginning of Control Yellow

n/a
Area background
PASSAGE
CONTROL 25 metres At Control Stop Red background
End of Control Yellow

50 metres
Area background

n/a
Area background
TIME
CONTROL 25 metres At Control Stop Red background
End of Control Yellow

50 metres
Area background

n/a
Area (Stage Arrival) background
START OF
SPECIAL 25 metres Stage Arrival Control Red background
STAGE
50 - 200 metres Stage Start Red background
Warning of Stage Finish Yellow

n/a
(both sides of track) background
Flying Finish Line

100 metres Red background
(both sides of track)
FINISH OF Countdown boards Black on white

SPECIAL (evenly spaced between background
STAGE Flying Finish & Stop Line)
100 - 300 metres Stop Line Red background
50 metres End of Control Area Yellow

Chart 30.1.1
ASSESSMENT OF PERFORMANCE – TARGET TIMED CROSS COUNTRY EVENTS
Performance will be assessed as follows, unless modified by the SRs (29.1)
Road Special
Sections Stages
(a) Not reporting at a control Retired
(b) Not reporting at or providing proof of visiting a check 30 mins
(c) Not complying with a requirement of the Road Book or Route Card
including visiting a control more than once 30 mins Stage Target
(d) Not complying with a reasonable instruction by an Official provided

warning is given that a penalty will be applied 15 mins Stage Target
(e) Not attempting or being ready to attempt a stage when instructed

to do so Stage Target
(f) Not completing a stage Stage Target
(g) Not performing a stage correctly Stage Target
(h) Making a false start at a stage 1 min
(i) Taking an incorrect route on a Special Stage Stage Target
(j) Every second taken to complete a Stage (subject to 31.13) 1/60 min
(k) For each minute under Target Time on a Road Section of Service Area 1 min
(l) For each minute before or after Due Time at a Main Control (out) 1 min
(m) Breach of a Statutory requirement concerning the driving of a motor

vehicle 30 mins
(n) Contravening 33.4 30 mins
(o) Breach of Technical Regulations concerning the use of lights and

breaches of the Construction and Use or Lighting of Vehicles Regulations 30 mins
(p) Excessive vehicle noise, excessive speed or driving likely to bring

motor sport into disrepute (2.10 and 27.3) 30 mins
(q) Damaged or ineffective silencing system 30 mins
(r) Damage to car (28.1.1) 10 mins
(s) Receiving assistance contrary to 50.1 or 50.6 or contravening 36.1 30 mins Stage Target
**(t) Breach of Regulations 25, 36.2, 28.1.1, 50.3, 50.4, 51 Disqualification
†(u) Breach of Regulation 11.2 Stage Target

plus 30 mins
(v) Second offence (m), (n), (o), (p), (q), (s) Disqualification
(w) Breach of Regulation 50.2, 27.4.3, 49.8 Disqualification
**These penalties may not be decreased by the Supplementary Regulations. The decision on causing excessive noise during an
event is left to the discretion of the Judge, Environmental Scrutineer (G.7.8), or Driving Standards Observer (G.10.1) who may
refuse permission to proceed at any time. Driving Standards Observers’ decisions on imposing a penalty for excessive speed or
bringing the sport into disrepute will be penalised according to the SRs. Note also powers contained in 27.4.
†Any road section penalties thus incurred will be applied up to and including disqualification.

Chart 30.1.1
ASSESSMENT OF PERFORMANCE – CROSS COUNTRY EVENTS USING SCHEDULED TIMING
Performance will be assessed in one of the methods listed. The ‘Marks Lost’ penalties as shown below
will apply, unless modified by the SRs or the SRs specify the Fails system (29.1)
Marks or
Lost Fails
(a) Not reporting at a control 30 mins 1
(b) Not reporting at or providing proof of visiting a check 30 mins 1
(c) Not complying with a requirement of the Road Book or Route Card
including visiting a control more than once 15 mins 1
(d) Not complying with a reasonable instruction by an Official provided

warning is given that a penalty will be applied 15 mins 1
(e) Not attempting or being ready to attempt a stage when instructed

to do so Stage Target
(f) Not completing a stage Stage Target
(g) Not performing a stage correctly including taking the incorrect route Stage Target
(h) Making a false start at a stage 1 min
(i) Every second taken to complete a Stage (subject to 31.13) 1/60 min
(j) Arriving at a control or check, other than at the end of a non-

competitive section before Scheduled time per minute 2 mins
*(k) Arriving at a control or check after due time – per minute, where 1 min Max. penalty not
to exceed that
timing is to whole minutes –per fraction of a minute, where timing is or for (a) missing a
to a fraction of a minute fraction control
**(l) Early arrival at the end of a non-competitive section 30 mins 1
**(m) Breach of a Statutory requirement concerning the driving of a motor

vehicle 30 mins 1
(n) Contravening 33.4 30 mins 1
(o) Breach of Technical Regulations concerning the use of lights and

breaches of the Construction and Use or Lighting of Vehicles Regulations 30 mins 1
(p) Excessive vehicle noise, excessive speed or driving likely to bring

motor sport into disrepute (2.10 and 27.3) 30 mins 1
(q) Damaged or ineffective silencing system 30 mins 1
(r) Damage to car (28.1.1) 10 mins 1
(s) Receiving assistance contrary to 50.1 or 50.6 or contravening 36.1 30 mins 1
**(t) Breach of Regulations 25, 28.1.1, 36.2, 50.3, 50.4, 51 Disqualification
†(u) Breach of Regulation 11.2 Stage max. plus 30 mins
(v) Second offence (o), (p), (q), (r), (s) Disqualification
(w) Breach of Regulation 50.2, 27.4.3, 49.8 Disqualification

*Except in ‘neutral’ sections where only a maximum lateness penalty equal to (a) shall be applied.
**These penalties may not be decreased by the Supplementary Regulations. The decision on causing excessive noise during an event is
left to the discretion of the Judge, Environmental Scrutineer (G.7.8), or Driving Standards Observer (G.10.1) who may refuse permission
to proceed at any time. Driving Standards Observers’ decisions on imposing a penalty for excessive speed or bringing the sport into
disrepute will be penalised according to the SRs. Note also powers contained in 27.4).
†Any road section penalties thus incurred will be applied up to and including disqualification.

Drawing 5.3
Diagram illustrating the application of 204 to 212. The lower figures preceded by F indicate the correct penalties
for a car stopping in the position show.
Drawing 56.5
Table P.55.5
CROSS COUNTRY DRIVING TEST PENALTIES
Marks Lost
(a) Each minute late in reporting at the start or a restart 5*
(b) Not attempting or being ready to attempt a test when instructed to do so 40*
(c) Not performing a test correctly, other than in (d) or (e) or not completing the 40*
test or making a false start
(d) Striking any barrier, wall or marker or crossing the boundary of a test (per mistake) 5
(e) Failing to cross or stop at any line or specified position as required in a test (per mistake) 5
(f) Every second (and fraction) taken to complete test 1 fraction
(g) Every second (ignoring fractions) to complete test 1 no fractions

Lifetime Achievement Award

This is the highest honour bestowed by the Motorshport UK Board. It is
presented annually to a member of the UK motor sport community in
recognition of outstanding achievement over many years in the sport. The
award is not limited to competitors or volunteers:
2005 Tom Delaney 2010 No award 2015 David Morley

2006 No award 2011 Denis Cardell 2016 Sir Stirling Moss
2007 Peter Cooper Tony Fletcher David Butler MBE
2008 Howard Lapsley 2012 Ron Smith 2017 Sir Frank Williams
Les Needham 2013 Andy Watson Murray Walker OBE
2009 Howard Strawford 2014 Len Pullen
Motor Sport Council

Prince Michael Award of Merit
The Prince Michael Award of Merit is a prestigious personal award made by the Motor Sports Council to a
maximum of two recipients each year in recognition of meritorious service to British motor sport.
Meritorious service encompasses distinguished service or significant contribution to British motor sports;
outstanding achievement in British motor sports.
Nomination papers are available from the Motorsport UK’s General Secretary at Motorsport UK House and
should be returned completed, before the end of October each year.
Award of Merit Winners

1991 Jack Romain 1997 Alec Rivers Fletcher; 2008 Stuart Turner
1992 Tony Bird Donald Grieve 2009 David Butler MBE
1993 Peter Cooper; 1998 Michael Fenwick; 2011 Michael Southcombe
Tony Fletcher Keith Douglas 2013 Colin Hilton;
1994 John Felix; George Hall 2000 Robert Rae Ronnie Trouton MBE
1995 Brian Molyneux 2002 Tony Reynolds 2015 Les Needham
1996 Tom Dooley; 2004 Ken Walker 2018 Tony Scott-Andrews
Dick Newsum 2007 Colin Rossborough
Centenary Award of Merit

1997 Professor Sid Watkins

283-304 Q-Circuit Racing REVAMP_TEMPLATE 27/10/2020 19:49 Page 283
Specific Regulations for Circuit Racing (Q)
Specific Regulations for Circuit Racing (Q) 283 Q

(Q) Circuit Racing

Organisers’ Regulations Race Officials
Organisers of any Race Meeting must comply with the Common Clerk of the Course
Regulations for Organisers (Section D) and the following:
2.1. One Clerk of the Course must be nominated as the Senior
General Clerk of the Course responsible for the overall control of the
Meeting.
1.1. A permit for the organisation of a race meeting, 2.2. In the case of all Race events, the Clerk of the Course
championship or series is issued at the sole discretion of must hold a Clerk of the Course licence issued by Motorsport
Motorsport UK and on the condition that: UK and valid for that grade of meeting.
1.1.1. A valid Track Licence exists for the circuit and its 2.2.1. For details of Retention and Upgrading, see Section G.
conditions are fulfilled (E.1).
1.1.2. No paying public spectators are allowed to be present if
the organising club has not organised a race meeting within Judges
the preceding three years. In certain circumstances Motorsport
UK may waive this requirement. 3.1. Judges may be appointed to adjudicate on:
1.1.3. The appropriate local hospital authorities have been (a) False Starts.
notified as to the time and date of the event, including (b) Finishing Order.
practising.
(c) Crossing a Penalty Line.
1.1.4. Motorsport UK Timekeepers, Handicapper (if
(d) Overtaking under Yellow or Purple flag.
appropriate) and Scrutineers, appropriate to the grade of event,
have been appointed. (e) Noise.
1.1.5. Dual status Permits may be issued where one or more (f) Track Limits
of the races at a meeting are to be open to holders of a lower 3.2. The Chief Timekeeper will be a Judge in respect of laps
grade of licence. covered and time.
1.2. A Permit will not be issued for Car race meetings of 3.3. The Chief Scrutineer and members of the Technical
International status, unless the Club possesses a fulltime Commission will be Judges in respect of eligibility.
Secretariat capable of taking full responsibility for the meeting.
Additionally, the application must be specifically approved by Driving Standards Observers (G.11.3)
Motorsport UK prior to submission to the FIA.
1.3. Unless authorisation has been granted by Motorsport UK 4.1. Driving Standards Observers may be appointed to report
there shall be no race (or practice for a race) which combines on:
cars with exposed wheels with closed cars (i.e. saloons etc.). (i) Driving in a manner incompatible with general safety
This regulation shall not apply to any race cars of periods A to (C.1.1.5).
D or to races for cars of periods E and F providing that such a (ii) Failure to comply with displayed flag signals or lights
race does not include any single seat, open wheeled car with a (12.24)
height of less than 33in.
(iii) Failure to comply with Track Regulations (12.17)
1.4. In wet conditions every effort should be made to clear any
accumulations of water from the track even if this means 4.2. In consultation with the Clerk of the Course, Driving
delaying the start. Further, drivers must be permitted to Standards Observers may position themselves at any point and
complete at least one familiarisation lap prior to the race if may operate and report on a random basis as considered
conditions have changed from dry to wet since practice (12.9.8). appropriate.
1.5. It is strongly recommended that land-owners or 4.2.1. The Driving Standards Observers must make themselves
developers discuss their outline plans for any new racing circuit known to the Senior Observer Post-Chief on duty at adjacent
with Motorsport UK before any construction begins. This is to posts in their vicinity.
ensure compliance with Motorsport UK and governmental 4.2.2. Driving Standards Observers will ensure that their
safety standards, and race organising facilities which watches are synchronised with Official Timekeepers time, and
Motorsport UK may require under the General Regulations. any written report submitted should clearly state the Official
time that any alleged infringement of driving standards
occurred.
4.2.3. The Driving Standards Observer is responsible for the
reports of driving standards as outlined in 4.1, but should not
personally become involved in dealing with any actual
incidents.
Q 284 Specific Regulations for Circuit Racing (Q)

Marshals 7.6. The Junior Driver will be permitted to participate in those

Championships authorised by Motorsport UK and the licence
5.1. Marshals (G.12) shall patrol between the course and all holding Junior Race Championship Organiser will be authorised
unfenced enclosures. Those stationed outside the pits, paddock to copy the held licence and pass to the fellow Junior Racing
or enclosures should be warned to remain behind protective Championship organiser(s), if required. H22.1.2 to H22.1.4. will
barriers, in the event of an impending incident. Officials should be waived in this respect.
be briefed on their duties and wear no clothing whose colour
might be confused with flag colours. 7.7. Only Motorsport UK is permitted to authorise a Junior
Driver to participate in the Motor Sport Ireland Junior Car
Racing Championship, any issued licence will be retained by
Motorsport UK in this regard.
Championships
7.8. The Motorsport UK Junior Car Racing licence is not valid
6.1. Please refer to Section W – Championships. for any other event or discipline.
6.2. Series. A series of individual events organised to a 7.9. Once a Junior competitor reaches 16 years of age he/she
common set of Sporting and/or Technical Regulations with no is eligible to be issued a Race Club licence. Upon issue of a
accumulative winner, must register with Motorsport UK on the Race Club licence (unrestricted) and competition within Car
prescribed form which will include: (a) title (b) vehicle and (c) Racing events the Driver will no longer be eligible to again be
minimum licence status. A registration fee will be levied. The issued the Race Club (Junior Formulae) licence nor to compete
Registration will be accepted by the issue of a Series within the Junior Racing Formulae.
Registration document.
7.10. A Single Seater Championship may make application to
6.3. It is the Organising Permit holder’s responsibility to Motorsport UK to accept registrations from Drivers who have
ensure that any Event possesses either a Championship Permit achieved their 15th birthday subject to the Driver being the
or a Series Registration document, as appropriate. current holder of an International ‘C’ Kart licence, as a
minimum, and that the eligible vehicles:
Junior Car Racing (a) have a Weight/Power ratio greater than 3 kg/hp, and
7.1. Motorsport UK may authorise a maximum of four Junior (b) meet the current FIA Formula 3 (Article 275) or FIA
Car Racing Championships annually, each of which must be Formula 4 (Article 274) crash test and safety
endorsed and submitted for approval by a Motorsport UK requirements.
recognised club. Motorsport UK shall however have the right to 7.10.1. Competitors must satisfactorily complete the
exceed the above maximum number in circumstances which extended ARDS course specifically designed for Junior Car
Motorsport UK considers in its sole discretion to be appropriate Racing.
or where the FIA has given approval.
7.10.2. The Competition Licence application must be
7.1.1. Any proposed vehicle must fully comply with the endorsed and submitted to Motorsport UK by the Championship
Motorsport UK Junior Formulae Technical Requirements, as Organising Club.
published by Motorsport UK from time to time (subject to the
Motorsport UK Stability of Regulations [A2.5.2]). 7.10.3. This Licence will be restricted to the permitted
Championship and will be held by the Championship
7.1.2. Motorsport UK will licence Junior Car Racing Organising Club.
Championship Organising Clubs and such licences will remain
valid for 3 years, when prospective Organisers may again apply 7.10.3.1. This licence is not valid for any other event or
for a licence. discipline.
7.2. Any new manufacturer backed Junior Car Racing 7.10.4. Once the driver reaches 16 years of age he is eligible
Championship must have guaranteed manufacturer support for to be issued an unrestricted Race Club licence.
a minimum of three years. W1.3. shall apply in its entirely 7.10.5. A licence issued by an EU ASN may also be accepted
except that 7.3. below applies (W1.3.1.5.). subject to agreement with Motorsport UK.
7.2.1. Deleted.
7.3. Each Junior Car Racing Championship should achieve an
Alternative Championship Rounds
average of 12 starters during any one year in order to retain 7.11. In the case that a round is cancelled, due to reasons of
Championship status. safety or force majeure, the Championship Permit holding Club
7.4. A Junior Car Racing Championship will be permitted to is entitled, contrary to D11.1.3, to arrange an alternative date
accept registrations from Drivers who have achieved their 14th (and if necessary venue) upon which to run the event, provided
birthday who will be permitted to continue until 31st that 85% of the Competitors entered for the event agree to the
December of the year of their 17th birthday. change. Only those entered for the cancelled event may take
part in the alternative event.
7.5. H8.2.1. applies and competitors must satisfactorily
complete the extended ARDS course specifically designed for 7.11.1. Agreement will be sought either a) on the day of
Junior Car Racing. cancellation if the Competitors entered are present at the event
or b) by contacting the Competitors via their address/email, as
7.5.1. The Competition Licence application must be endorsed
stated on their championship registration form. Failure to
and submitted to Motorsport UK by one of the Junior Race
respond within 48 hours via e-mail or ‘Signed For’ delivery by
Championship Organising Clubs.
post will be assumed to signify the Competitors agreement to
7.5.2. This Licence will state ‘Junior Race Formulae Only’ and the change.
will be held by the Junior Car Racing Championship Organising
Club.

Restrictions on Organisers 9.1.4. Whilst in the pit lane:

8.1. No racing or practice may take place until: (i) * the maximum pit lane speed limit is 60kph
8.1.1. The Chief Medical Officer has reported to the Senior (ii) it is recommended that all personnel wear a high
Clerk of the Course that the necessary doctors/paramedics, visibility jacket/vest approved by the organisers. During
mobile ambulance vehicles and first aid personnel are present any period of darkness a high visibility jacket/vest is
and have been briefed. If no ambulance or suitable substitute mandatory.
vehicle is available at the event, the competition or practice (iii) *there must be no more than 3 people on the pit wall,
must be suspended (Section F). per car
8.1.2. The Stewards of the Meeting have seen the Fire (iv) *there must be no more than 4 people working on the
Equipment Certificate referred to in E.7. car at any one time
8.1.3. The Clerk of the Course has reported to the Stewards of (v) all equipment and personnel must be in the pit garage
the Meeting that the conditions of the Permit and Track when the relevant car is not making a pit stop, with the
Licence are fulfilled. Before making such a report the Clerk of exception of pit signallers. Where there are no garages
the Course, or a Deputy appointed by him specifically for such arrangements must be approved in advance with
purpose, shall inspect the course and its installations. Motorsport UK.
8.1.4. The Clerk of the Course is sure that breakdown vehicles (vi) no work may take place on the car during refuelling and
are present in sufficient number to cope with any incidents the engine must be switched off.
which may be expected having regard to the type of course and (vii) it is the responsibility of the Entrant to release his car
number of competitors. after a pit stop only when it is safe to do so. Cars in the
8.1.5. The Clerk of the Course is satisfied that the licensed fast lane have priority over those leaving the working
Rescue Vehicle(s) are positioned in accordance with the Track area.
Licence. 9.1.5. All starters in an Endurance race will be classified in
8.2. No vehicle, other than a competing car, shall be taken on the results according to the number of completed laps.
to the course during a competition except to deal with a grave
emergency, and then only as instructed by the Clerk of the Medical Arrangements, Emergency Rescue
Course, who must be satisfied that the driver of such a vehicle Vehicles and Equipment (Section F)
knows the operating status of the track and that flag marshals
will warn competing drivers. 10.1. At all permanent circuits there shall be a medical centre
equipped in accordance with the current Motorsport UK
8.3. The course or its features or markings may only be medical centre protocol.
changed between the last practising period and the event itself
10.2. The appropriate number of Doctors, Paramedics and
in exceptional circumstances. Consideration may be given by Ambulances must be present throughout practice and racing.
the Clerk of the Course in consultation with the Stewards of the
Meeting to arranging an additional scheduled practice. 10.3. Providing that the basic minimum of one doctor is
complied with, the remaining posts shall be filled with either
8.4. If the organisers arrange to display signs to competitors Motorsport UK registered parameis (F.7.3, F.7.4) or Doctors
indicating the progress of the race, these signals will show the
number of laps remaining, unless Supplementary Regulations appointed to the event at the sole discretion of the Chief
or Final Instructions or an official bulletin from the Clerk of the Medical Officer.
Course indicates otherwise. 10.4. At all race meetings, at least one licensed Rescue
Vehicle and crew should be in attendance and positioned as
Endurance Racing indicated on the track licence.
* Indicates maximum figures that may be reduced in the SR’s.

9.1. Endurance Race. A Race scheduled to have a minimum of
90 minutes duration, with refuelling permitted and/or Driver
Competition Regulations
stops and/or Driver changes, as an integral part of the race.
Signing-on
9.1.1. Endurance Races should be started by Rolling Start,
unless otherwise stated in SR’s. 11.1. In conjunction with signing-on the following items must
9.1.2. There is no restriction on the maximum number of be produced for approval:
drivers for each vehicle. (a) Racing Competition Licence/Medical Certificate for
9.1.2.1. *A driver may not drive for more than 3 hours in any Driver.
5-hour period. (b) International Medical Aptitude Certificate (if applicable).
9.1.2.2. For races over 6 hours any one driver must not (c) Entrants Competition Licence (if applicable).
exceed 60% of the scheduled race.
11.1.1. Prior to practicing any driver who has not raced on
9.1.3. A driver may drive a maximum of 2 cars during the the circuit in its current track configuration in a car, must report
event provided that he is properly entered and qualified in to the Clerk of the Course, or his nominee, who will specifically
each car. brief the driver before they start practice.

Scrutineering satisfaction of the Co-ordinator and in accordance with

*11.2. Competitors and Vehicles must be presented for the requirements of Ofcom. The driver, team and/or
scrutiny and practice at times specified in the SRs. Any manufacturer/constructor may be suspended from
Scrutineering Ticket relating to a previous meeting must be testing and Qualifying and Racing until a change of
removed before presentation of the vehicle for scrutineering. frequency has been effected.
Homologation papers must be presented when appropriate. (b) No signal of any kind may pass between a moving car
11.2.1. Any competitor not reporting as instructed, may be and anyone connected with the car’s Entrant, Team or
fined or disqualified. Driver save for the following:
11.2.2. Cars competing in Race Meetings must comply with (i) Legible messages on a Pit Board
13 and Section J, and any appropriate Approved Formula (ii) Body movement by the Driver
Regulations. (iii) Verbal communication between a Driver and his
11.2.3. No car may be driven in the event until it has been Team by means of radio using an approved
approved by a Motorsport UK Scrutineer of the Meeting for frequency subject to 11.3 (a).
safety and eligibility. (iv) Lap trigger signals from the Pits to the car. Lap
11.2.4. If, after approval for an event, any vehicle is marker transmitters shall be battery powered and
dismantled or modified in a manner which may affect its safety once operating must be free standing (not attached
or eligibility, or is involved in any accident which is likely to to any other pit equipment by means of wires or
have a similar effect or is driven in practice or competition at optical fibres) and incapable of receiving external
another event it shall be represented for approval. The entrant information. Such lap triggers shall use a
shall be responsible for seeking such fresh approval. transmitter operating with a carrier frequency
11.2.5. In the event of an accident or collision occurring above 10Ghz (radio or optical) and a beam half
during a race or practice the vehicle or vehicles involved may angle of no more than 36° when measured at the
be required to halt for examination. 3dB point, and shall not be used for the
transmission of any data from the pit to the car
11.2.6. Any vehicle involved in an incident which is rendered other than the lap mark. Lap mark data must be
unable to proceed, or where any person is injured must not be transmitted repeatedly and must be demonstrably
touched by any person other than officials, without the specific consistent
approval of the Clerk of the Course. Furthermore, the driver
concerned may not race again without the approval of the (v) A single burst of timing data from the car to the
Chief Medical Officer. Pits as the car passes the receiver. All timing
beacons and receivers must be a minimum of 10m
11.2.7. No vehicle having been presented for scrutineering from any official timing beam.
may be taken away from the circuit before the final technical
checks have been concluded for the race and cars released 11.3.1. Mobile phone or tablet devices are prohibited from
from Parc Fermé without the prior authority of the Chief being carried in the competing vehicle whilst on the circuit.
Scrutineer who will report such to the Clerk of the Course.
Competition Numbers and Identification
Radios (J.4.1.8, J.4.1)
11.3. 11.4. Vehicles will be identified by means of a competition
(a) Cars will be Permitted to carry radio transmitters or number allocated by the organisers and displayed as specified
receivers, for which Ofcom licences, where required, will in J.4.1. The use of “0” or “00” is prohibited unless preceded by
be checked at scrutineering, in the following races only: any number 1 to 9.
(i) International non-Historic status races 11.4.1. The numbers shall be in position before the vehicle is
presented for scrutiny and will be subject to approval as to
(ii) Those taking place on a high speed oval circuit position, legibility and size. Modifications may be required as a
where regulations Permit the use of spotters result of observations during practice.
(iii) Races which involve a Driver change 11.4.2. Competition numbers must be covered at all times
(iv) Where the Competitor has a Motorsport UK- when driving on the public highway.
approved information system tuned to the frequency of a 11.4.3. The Chief Timekeeper may decline to record the
transmitting device, which is under the direct and sole performance of any vehicle whose competition numbers are not
control of the Clerk of the Course or Chief Timekeeper. readily apparent to the lap recorders.
The system is to be used solely for providing competitors 11.4.4. On any car driven by a person who has not received
with timing data issued by the Chief Timekeeper and/or six car race signatures on his Interclub Licence, there shall be
electronic flag signals, instructions or warning issued by on the back of the car a yellow square, 7in x 7in, with a black
the Clerk of the Course. diagonal cross, with strokes 6in long and 1in wide.
(v) In the event that a frequency used by a driver, 11.5. The organisers may, in addition to the number format
team, manufacturer/constructor and/or any of their provided in J4.1, also permit competition numbers to be moved
supplier interferes with a frequency used by a local to the rear side windows (above the drivers’ name) on the
service or event officials or another third party the vehicle in which case.
driver, team, manufacturer/ constructor and/or
supplier may be required to changes its radio
frequency to a non-conflicting frequency to the

11.5.1. The numbers for each rear side window, shall be: 12.1.3. Be the only person in the car whilst the vehicle is on
(i) a minimum of 200mm high the track. A driver may drive only one car, with the exception of
the provision detailed within 9.1.3. Not more than one driver
(ii) with a stroke width of at least 20mm may drive the same car in any one race, unless the SRs specify
(iii) coloured reflective yellow. otherwise.
11.5.2. In addition, the windscreen of these cars must display 12.1.4. Ensure that during practice and the race, no Team
the competition number positioned on the upper area of the personnel are allowed on the track, except that whilst a car is
passenger’s side of the windscreen, as follows: at its designated pit, team personnel in accordance with
(i) the numerals must be at least 150mm high 12.25.5 may work on the car. Should there be an approved
signalling area, one timekeeper and one signaller for each car
(ii) be in the same colour and font as those displayed on the may be in this area.
rear side windows
Incidents
(iii) be placed no closer than 50mm from the lower edge of
the windscreen “sun-strip” and 50mm from the side 12.2. The Clerk of the Course shall ensure that after every
edge of the windscreen. accident or incident involving a competing vehicle or vehicles
the following are informed:
Licence Restrictions (i) The Chief Scrutineer where mechanical failure is
11.6. See Section H.8 and H.14.1.1. suspected, mechanical damage is substantial, or the
completion of a serious incident form is necessary
11.6.1. Any Driver competing in a Single Seat Racing Car,
0.5bhp/kg or greater (excluding driver weight), must be the (ii) The appointed Motorsport UK Steward of the Meeting
holder of a Race National licence, as a minimum, with the where there is injury involving treatment beyond the
exception of a Championship which has been authorised by capability of the venue staff or where judicial action is
Motorsport UK to set an alternative qualification. likely or has been taken.
11.6.2. Any Driver competing in a vehicle of 0.34bhp/kg or 12.2.1. No vehicle or driver involved in a serious incident
shall continue in practice or the competition nor may leave the
higher (excluding driver weight) and measured at the driven venue, without approvalof the Chief Scrutineer or Chief
wheels, with the exception of single seaters as detailed in Medical Officer, as appropriate. Full details of such approval
11.6.1. above, must be the holder of a Race National licence, must be delivered in the Steward's Report to Motorsport UK.
as a minimum.
12.2.2. At the conclusion of each race each Post-Chief shall
report any incidents in writing to the Clerk of the Course. Post-
Chiefs will also pay attention to driving standards.
Competition Restrictions
12.3. At Race Circuits where the use of specialist “snatch”
vehicles is licensed all such vehicles must only be operated by
Drivers
suitably trained personnel and under the protection of yellow
12.1. A driver shall throughout the competition: flags or by neutralisation of the race in accordance with the
relevant guidelines published by Motorsport UK.
12.1.1. Wear properly fastened and positioned:
12.3.1. Live “snatch” is prohibited for:
(a) A crash helmet to a standard specified in the current
Regulations and bearing a MSA/ Motorsport UK approval (i) single seaters; and
sticker, which fits properly and is in a serviceable (ii) open sports cars without a full roll cage.
condition (see K.10).
12.3.2. At Race Circuits not licensed for the use of “snatch”
(b) Goggles or visor of splinter-proof material (unless in a vehicles the recovery of a vehicle creating an obstruction or
closed car with a full-size windscreen in use), sufficient hazard can only be carried out once the race has been
to protect his eyes. neutralised unless recovery is executed manually.
(c) Flame Resistant Overalls which shall cover arms, legs Practice (G.5.2.9)
and the torso up to the neck. The use of flame resistant
balaclava, socks, and underwear is strongly 12.4. Every driver, including drivers of vehicles which are to
recommended (see K9). Flame resistant gloves and give performance demonstrations, must be given the
shoes are mandatory. opportunity of practising in conditions similar to those to be
(d) For events outside the UK the mandatory minimum expected in the competition, and any driver who has not
standards for drivers in Circuit Racing would normally be previously raced over the course in its current layout, within
FIA specification personal protection equipment. the preceding twelve months, must complete at least three
practice laps in the car to be raced by him during which he
(e) An FIA approved FHR device, fitted in accordance with shall satisfy the Clerk of the Course as to his competence.
K.10.4, is Mandatory for drivers in Circuit Racing. With Drivers must be given at least the following opportunity for
the exception of Period Defined Vehicles for which it is practising:
recommend.
12.4.1. Organisers will provide a period sufficient to allow at
All items must be produced for inspection and approval at least three laps of practice in the prevailing conditions. It is
Scrutineering. recommended to schedule a period of 10 minutes of practice if
12.1.2. Refrain from smoking and/or using electronic the track is less than one mile in length; 15 minutes for a track
alternatives. between 1 mile and 2.5 miles; and 20 minutes for tracks over
2.5 miles.

12.4.2. Organisers will provide a separate practice session for 12.8.1. At all times throughout the event, competing vehicles
each race, Championship or Series (unless the SRs or Final shall be fitted with a working timing identification module (i.e.
Instructions state differently). Cars practising entirely out of transponder). This must be compliant with the timekeeper’s
session will be placed at the back of the grid, without the equipment. The module identification number should be
addition of a time delay, except where grid positions have been submitted to the Event Secretary on the entry form. It is the
made in accordance with 12.9.2. (b), (c), (d), (e) or (f). If more responsibility of the competitor to ensure that the module is
than one driver is subject to this rule then starting positions working and safely fitted in a suitable position on the vehicle.
shall be determined by the Clerk of the Course. Qualified Failure of the module may result in the competing vehicle
reserves shall however enjoy precedence over competitors being untimed.
practising entirely out of session or whose practice times have 12.8.2. Where, for whatever reason, timing is carried out
been disallowed for whatever reason (C3.3). manually, the timing of a vehicle crossing a control line shall
12.4.3. Drivers whose best lap time exceeds by more than be taken at the moment when the centre of the leading
10% that of the third fastest car within its class (where similar wheel(s) pass(es) over that line.
weather conditions prevailed), may be disqualified at the 12.8.3. Transponder only timing must not be to an accuracy
discretion of the Clerk of the Course. of less than 0.01 seconds.
12.4.4. During practising the number of vehicles on the
course shall not exceed the number permitted in a race by 12.8.4. Transponders must be from the Motorsport UK
approved list and used in conjunction with decoders certified
more than 20% unless the Track Licence specifies otherwise
(E.2.2.1). in accordance with G.29.12.
12.8.5. The fitment of the transponder must be in
Heats accordance with the manufacturer’s instructions at a
predetermined position on the vehicle, as detailed in the SRs.
12.5. A competition may be run in heats, the composition of
which will be determined by the organisers and published in
the Supplementary Regulations, Final Instructions and/or Starts
official programme. The composition of the heats may be
modified or heats consolidated only by the Clerk of the Course 12.9. Each vehicle shall have an allotted position at the start
after consultation with the Championship Co-ordinator, if in accordance with 12.9.2.
appropriate. 12.9.1. The Supplementary Regulations or Final Instructions
*12.6. The method of composing the final must be given in will specify:
the SRs. (a) the method of determining starting positions,
12.6.1. Starting positions in the final will be determined by (b) the maximum number of starters in each race.
the finishing times recorded in each heat, unless the SRs 12.9.2. Starting positions will be determined by:
specify otherwise.
(a) practice times, or
12.6.2. A driver must drive the same car in the final as in the
heats. (b) handicap, or
(c) finishing order in a preceding race, or
Handicapping (d) selection made with the object of placing the fastest
12.7. Any handicap will be based on the Handicapper’s driver at the front, or
estimate of the potential performance of the cars entered. (e) current positions in a championship, or
Speeds achieved during practice will be used as a guide – (f) ballot (method specified in writing in Supplementary
unless some other basis is advised in SRs. Regulations, Final Instructions or by Bulletin).
12.7.1. A handicap may be modified after initial publication 12.9.3. When starting positions are determined by practice
but a finalised list of handicaps should be published at least 30 times:
minutes prior to the start of a race.
(a) Only those times established by a driver in the car,
12.7.2. In the case of races in which the handicap is wholly or correctly numbered, eligible, and which he is driving in
partly based on practice times, a driver who in any lap the race, will be recorded. (Unless authorised by SRs
improves upon his best practice lap time by more than 5% may ‘spare’ cars are not permitted.)
be disqualified by the Clerk of the Course. This penalty may be
waived if the Handicapper advises the Clerk of the Course of (b) All cars in an event must be given the opportunity to
any extenuating circumstances. take part in the same practice.
12.7.3. For handicap races the handicap shall be so arranged (c) Any flying lap time recorded in a correct practice session
by the allocation of credit laps that all cars will have left the will be taken into account in determining grid positions,
starting area before the limit car has completed its first lap. even if the remainder of the qualifying laps are
Cars due to start at different times should not be placed in the completed ‘out of session’.
same row on the starting grid.
Timing
12.8. The completion of the first and subsequent laps shall be
timed when each vehicle crosses the control line unless the
SRs state otherwise.

12.9.4. Any driver or car which has had all their practice (ii) Any appeal concerning starting positions must be lodged
times disallowed but remains eligible to compete will be within 30 minutes of their notification. Where the
placed behind the rear line of the normal starting grid and will exception given in 12.9.12. applies, any appeal must be
not start when the normal starting signal is given. Such drivers lodged not less than 10 minutes before the subsequent
will be given a starting signal 10 seconds later. This delayed start.
start cannot be applied retrospectively. For the purpose of (iii) Each car will be allocated its pre-determined position on
calculating times or speed the normal starting signal will be a starting grid. It will be the responsibility of the driver
used. If more than one driver is subject to this rule then to place his car in the correct position, unless instructed
starting positions shall be determined by the Clerk of the not to do so by an official specifically appointed to
Course. For races with a rolling start such competitors will start control the start.
from the pit lane after all the other cars have started.
(iv) It is not permitted to change tyres between leaving the
12.9.5. Within the provisions of 12.4 and 12.9.3 the lowest assembly area and the start of the race, except in the
practice time will be considered the most meritorious and the case of force majeure (puncture, obvious damage) or if
driver and car concerned given the pole position at the start, the Clerk of the Course states that the track is not
with other drivers and cars arranged in order of the times completely dry. No artificial tyre heating or heat
recorded. retaining devices may be used during this period.
12.9.6. When identical times are recorded by more than one (v) The pit exit will be closed 30 seconds after the last able
driver in the official practice session for that race the driver car of the assembled cars leaves the entry point on to
first setting such a time will receive the better starting position. the circuit, and after this time any cars and drivers
12.9.7. Any driver who has not previously raced on the course exiting the assembly area will be required to start from
in its current layout within the preceding twelve months must the pit lane after the last car has passed the pit lane exit
complete at least three practice laps in the car to be raced by at the start of the race. Once the countdown has
him, during which he shall satisfy the Clerk of the Course as to commenced any car still in the pit lane or assembly area
his competence. must start at the back of the field at the commencement
12.9.8. In addition, if the track conditions have changed from of the green flag lap or race start, whichever timing is
dry to wet since practice, drivers will be permitted one appropriate as deemed by the Championship
reconnaissance lap prior to the race. Drivers will be notified Regulations or the Clerk of the Course.
accordingly before they leave the assembly area or pit lane, 12.10. Visual warnings will be displayed as per
whichever is applicable. Supplementary Regulations/ Championship Regulations and/or
12.9.9. Any competitor who is on the track at the time of Final Instructions. These visual warnings may be supplemented
showing the one-minute board, or who is allowed to join the by sound signals.
race with the permission of the Clerk of the Course is defined 12.10.1. If through unforeseen circumstances the formation
as coming under starter’s orders, and is therefore deemed to be lap cannot commence at the appointed time after the display of
a starter. the one-minute signal, drivers will be notified by display or a
12.9.10. A non-starter is any competitor who does not fulfil “Start Delayed” board. Engines may then be stopped but only
the criteria specified in 12.9.9. on the instructions of the Clerk of the Course.
12.9.11. Starting. There are two methods of starting. The SRs 12.10.2. If a “Start Delayed” signal is given, the starting
or Championship Regulations must state the method to be procedure will be recommenced by the display of the one-
used: minute warning, and so on.
(a) Standingstart. A standing start occurs when the 12.10.3. For all races with a countdown of one three minutes
vehicles are stationary on their appropriate grid or less, officials and drivers are the only persons allowed on the
positions, with engines running, when the starting signal grid.
is given. Timing shall commence when the starting 12.11. For all starts the driver will be seated in the car and
signal is given. The starting line is the line in relation to engines will be running.
which the position of each vehicle is fixed prior to the 12.11.1. Unless the SRs specify that engines must be stopped
start. on arrival at the starting grid, no penalty will be applied for
(b) Rollingstart. A rolling start occurs when the vehicles failing to stop engines. Engines not already running will be
are moving at the moment the starting signal is given. started at the one minute signal, the method of starting being
To achieve a rolling start the competitors may be led by in accordance with the appropriate Technical Regulations.
a Pace Car until the starting signal is given. All rolling 12.11.2. Any driver in position on the grid but unable to take
starts must be in a 2 x 2 or 1 x 1 grid formation. The part in the start shall indicate his predicament by raising an
start line is the line on the crossing of which the timing arm vertically or opening the door. Marshals should warn other
commences. drivers by means of a Yellow flag. These cars will be started
12.9.12. Starting positions shall be notified at least 30 after the competitors have left the grid.
minutes before the start, except when the finishing order in 12.12. For all categories of cars that allow slick tyres to be
one event affects the starting positions in a subsequent event used the start will be preceded by a formation lap. Following
scheduled to start less than half an hour later. In such instance the showing of the 30 second signal, the starter will release
the starting positions shall be notified as soon as practicable. the cars by displaying a green flag. The cars will keep in grid
(i) Starting positions will be displayed on the Official formation for this lap and the pace will be set by the pole
Notice Board. position driver. No practice starts may be executed during the
course of this lap. At the end of this lap, the cars will return to
their grid positions and stop with their engines running.

PenaltyforaFalseStart(12.13)
12.12.1. (A five second board will be used to indicate that 12.14. Unless the Regulations provide for a different penalty
the grid is complete, then approximately 5 seconds after this the driver concerned shall be penalised by the addition of 10
board is withdrawn the red lights will be switched on and seconds to the time taken by him to complete the course. This
between a further 2 to 7 seconds the red lights will be penalty must immediately be notified to all competitors by a
extinguished to indicate the start of the race. signal board, and to his pit or representative. This penalty will
12.12.2. The order to start will be given by signal lights or a not incur penalty points.
starting flag: StoppingaRace
(a) Red lights being extinguished for both a standing start 12.15. Any race can be stopped at the sole discretion of the
and rolling start Clerk of the Course by ordering the waving of the Red flag at
(b) Downward movement of the National flag where the use the Start/Finish line. Competitors will be warned that the race
of start lights is not possible. All competitors must be has been stopped by the simultaneous waving of the Red flag
briefed on this method of starting when this is not the at all Flag Marshalling Posts This may be supplemented by the
usual procedure. showing of red lights at the start line and around the circuit.
12.12.3. A grid may be formed in two parts allowing the first 12.15.1. Any race stopped before the leader has completed
part of the grid to be started in advance of the second. The two laps will be declared a “No Contest” and available cars will
signal lights, or starting flag, will be used to start the first part restart from their original grid positions.
and the second part started by use of a starting flag alone. For 12.15.2. Any race stopped after the leader has completed
any circuit up to and including 2 miles in length a time delay of more than two laps but less than 75% of its duration will be
10 seconds is mandatory to separate the grid. For any circuit considered as the first part of the race. Cars will be restarted
over 2 miles in length the time delay, between the two grids, from a grid set out in the finishing order of this first part, which
will be no less than 10 seconds and no more than 20 seconds. shall be based upon the order of crossing the finish line at one
All competitors must be made aware of this start procedure lap less than the number of laps completed by the leader at the
through Supplementary Regulations (where possible) or Final time of first showing the Red Flag. Only cars which are
Instructions, whenever this method of starting is used. proceeding under their own power, in accordance with
12.12.3.1. Following release of the first part of the grid, 12.24.3(j) at the showing of the Red Flag will be classified in
should an obstruction for the second race start appear, the race this first part (12.16 also applies).
must immediately be red flagged. 12.15.3. The result will be the order of finishing at the end
12.12.4. A second race, of the same status, may run of the restarted race, unless Championship Regulations specify
concurrently but only from a single start up to the maximum otherwise. The result will list all competitors who took the
number permitted by the Track Licence. start in the race even if they did not take part in the restarted
race and will use the first part for purposes of establishing lap
(i) At the end of the specified duration of the shorter race records and point scoring where applicable (12.16 also applies).
all competitors will be signalled, by the display of a
white board measuring at least 80cm x 60cm with a 12.15.4. Any race stopped after the leader has completed
chequered border and bearing the legend ‘Race Part One 75% of its duration may be considered to have finished, unless
End’. the Clerk of the Course, in consultation with the Stewards of
the Meeting, deems it appropriate to restart the race. The result
Upon display of this signal the shorter race competitors will be based on the order of crossing the finish line at one lap
must safely enter the pit lane, ensuring that they do not less than the number of laps completed by the leader at the
impede those cars which are continuing to race for the time of the first showing of the Red Flag. Only cars which are
longer period. proceeding under their own power, in accordance with
The timing of cars in the shorter race will conclude 12.24.3(j), at the showing of the Red Flag will be classified. If
when the final competitor, in this shorter race, passes restarted 12.15.2. will apply.
the board on the finish line. 12.16. In the interval between stopping and restarting the
(ii) There must be a minimum of 30 minutes between the race cars may return to the pit area for repairs. They may not
end of each race for Endurance races (9.1) and no less return to the grid but may join from the pit lane after all the
than 15 minutes for any other races. other cars have started. Non-runners at the time of stopping
(iii) No vehicle is eligible to compete in both races, however must return to the pit lane and may restart from the pit
a driver competing in an Endurance race may do so. lane behind those referred to above if approved to do so by a
Scrutineer. No work may be carried out on the grid unless on
(iv) A drivers briefing for all competitors is mandatory and grounds of safety and with the approval of a Motorsport UK
the board to be used (as specified in 12.12.4.(i)) must be licenced Scrutineer. The Clerk of the Course may order that the
shown to all competitors during the briefing. duration of the second part or re-run of any race shall be of a
shorter distance than originally scheduled, or may be
False Start abandoned altogether.
12.13. A false start occurs when a driver under Starter’s
orders is either: Track Regulations
(a) in an incorrect position on the grid, or 12.17. Any driver intending to leave the course, or to enter
(b) forward from the prescribed position, or the pits, shall signal his intention in good time and shall satisfy
himself that it is safe to do so.
(c) moving at the time that the red lights are extinguished
or 12.18. The driver of any car leaving the track because of
being unable to maintain racing speed should signal the
(d) in the case of a rolling start fails to maintain his correct intention to do so in good time and is responsible for ensuring
station, or accelerates early or unevenly. that the manoeuvre is carried out safely and as near as possible
to a point of exit.
12.19. Should a car stop somewhere other than in the pit 12.22.1. Breaches of 12.21.2 may be penalised using the
lane it must be moved as soon as possible so that its presence following:
does not constitute a danger or hinder other drivers. If the (a) In qualifying if the lap on which the breach occurred is
driver is unable to move the car, marshals may assist. If such faster than any previous lap then that lap time should be
assistance results in the driver re-joining the race, this must be disqualified. Note should be made on the result sheet of
done without committing any breach of the regulations and any times disqualified.
without gaining any advantage.
(b) During races the following scale of penalties should be
12.20. No vehicle able to proceed under its own power shall applied:
be stopped either on the track or the verges of the course but
shall proceed to the pits or paddock unless in doing so causes a 1st breach – no penalty
hazard to other competitors. 2nd breach - warning flag
12.21. A car alone on the track may use the full width of the 3rd breach – 5 second penalty added to race time
track. However, as soon as it is caught by a car which is about 4th breach – 10 second penalty added to race time
to lap it the driver must allow the faster driver past at the first
possible opportunity. If the driver who has been caught does 5th breach – drive through penalty (12.26.(h))
not seem to make full use of the rear-view mirrors, flag 6th breach – black flag
marshals will display waved blue flags to indicate that the
Care should be taken to ensure that all signals (flag and
faster driver wants to overtake. Any driver who appears to
board) must have been displayed to the driver concerned
ignore the blue flags will be reported to the Clerk of Course.
before moving up the penalty scale. All penalties applied
12.21.1. Overtaking, according to the circumstances, may be should be noted upon the result sheet.
carried out either on the right or on the left. In response to
12.23. No competing vehicle shall be driven in the reverse
each attempted overtaking manoeuvre no more than one
direction of the track except for the minimum distance to
change of direction to defend a position is permitted. Any
remove it from an unexpected situation and then only under
driver moving back towards the racing line having earlier
official supervision.
defended his position off-line should leave at least one cars
width between his own car and the edge of the track on the
approach to the corner. However, manoeuvres liable to hinder Flag Signals
other drivers, such as deliberate crowding of a car beyond the 12.24. Flag signals shall be in accordance with the following:
edge of the track or any other abnormal change of direction,
are strictly prohibited. Any driver who appears guilty of any of 12.24.1. Each Flag Marshalling Post shall be provided with a
the above offences may be reported to the Clerk of Course. Hazard Area Board (not applicable at Kart Circuits) and the
following flags: Yellow, Yellow and Red, Green, Blue, Red,
12.21.2. Drivers must use the track at all times and may not White and Purple (if required), and shall be staffed by marshals
leave the track without a justifiable reason. For the avoidance who are competent in their use. The Clerk of the Course shall
of doubt: be provided with, or have under his direct control, a Red flag, a
(a) The white lines defining the track edges are considered Black flag, a Black and White flag split diagonally, and a Black
to be part of the track. flag with an Orange disc, together with means for clearly
(b) A driver will be judged to have left the track if any displaying a competing car’s number should it be necessary, as
wheel of the car goes completely beyond either the well as penalty boards. The National flag and a Black and
outer edge of any kerb or the white line where there is White chequered flag shall be available at the start and finish
no kerb. line or lines for appropriate use.
12.21.3. Should a car leave the track for any reason and 12.24.2. All marshals’ posts shall show a Green flag during
without prejudice to 12.21.4. below the driver may re-join. the first lap of each practice session, and during each formation
However, this may only be done when it is safe to do so and lap.
without gaining any advantage. 12.24.3. Officials’ Signals will be conveyed to drivers by the
12.21.4. Causing a collision, repetition of serious mistakes or following flag signals which may be displayed by an
the appearance of a lack of control over the car (such as appropriately coloured panel to which the competitor number
leaving the track) will be reported to the Clerk of Course and may be attached:
may entail the imposition of penalties up to and including the (a) Red/Green lights or National flag: Race start.
disqualification of any driver concerned. (b) Blue flag – Stationary: Another competitor is following
12.21.5. It is not permitted to drive any car unnecessarily close behind.
slowly, erratically or in a manner deemed to be potentially (c) Blue flag – Waved: Another competitor is trying to
dangerous to other drivers at any time. overtake.
12.22. Breaches of 12.21.2 may be reported and/or (d) White flag: A service car or slow moving car is on the
determined only by: circuit. The white flag will be waved to indicate the
(a) A duly appointed Judge of Fact and/or sector of the track that the slow moving vehicle is in,
(b) Senior officials through the use of suitable equipment and held stationary whilst the vehicle is in the next
under the control of the organisers. sector.
(e) Yellow flag – Waved: Danger, slow down sufficiently to
ensure that full control of the vehicle can be retained.
No overtaking.

(f) Yellow flag – Double Waved: Great danger. Slow down (e) The Code 60 flag (Purple)
considerably. Be prepared to suddenly change from the The Code 60 flag may be brought into operation to
projected racing line, or take other evasive action neutralise a race at the sole decision of the Clerk of the
including stopping if necessary. No overtaking. (This Course provided that all flag points are in
signal may be supplemented or replaced by flashing communication with race control, its use will have been
yellow light(s), as an added warning.) confirmed in the SR’s, and its operation in accordance
(g) Yellow flag with Red Stripes – Stationary: Slippery with Appendix 4, Operation of Code 60 and explained in
surface ahead. the drivers briefing.
(h) Yellow flag with Red Stripes – Waved: Slippery surface 12.24.5. Overtaking or not slowing down is an offence from
imminent. the point of passing the Yellow flag(s) until the Green flag is
(i) Green flag – Waved: All clear, at the end of a danger passed.
area controlled by yellow flags. Also used to signal the 12.24.6. If a hazard has been indicated by Yellow flags as
start of a formation lap and shown at all posts during above, the flags may be withdrawn, even though the hazard
first lap of each practice session and during each remains. It will then be indicated by a Hazard Area board at the
formation lap. flag post preceding the hazard. It is then the competitor’s
(j) Red flag: Immediately cease driving at racing speed and responsibility to take appropriate care.
proceed slowly, without overtaking, and with maximum 12.24.7. When a race is stopped by the Red flag, the method
caution to pits or start line obeying marshal’s of re-starting or deciding the result will be in accordance with
instructions and being prepared to stop should the track 12.15.2, 12.15.3., 12.15.4. and 12.16.
be blocked. 12.24.8. Other than the Starter’s Flag the minimum size for
(k) Black flag with Orange disc displayed with the any flag or appropriately coloured signal panel (12.24.3.) is
competitor’s number: Notification of apparent 75cm x 60cm. (N.B. International Regulations require the Red
mechanical failure or of a fire which might not be flag to be 80cm x 100cm minimum).
obvious to the driver. The car concerned must call at its 12.24.9. Once the Black and White chequered flag has been
pit for repairs on the next lap. displayed the event is over, and may not be restarted.
(l) Black and White Rectangular flag split diagonally and 12.24.10. If during any race no car crosses the control line
displayed with the competitor’s number: A warning, to under its own power during a period of five minutes the end of
the driver that his behaviour is suspect and that he may race signal shall be displayed and the results announced on the
be Black-flagged on further reports. relative positions of cars at the time they last crossed the
(m) Black flag displayed with the competitor’s number: The control line under their own power.
driver must stop at his pit on the next lap of receiving
the signal and report to the Clerk of the Course. A Pit and Paddock Regulations
penalty of disqualification may be enforced by display of
the Black flag. 12.25. During the event drivers may receive assistance only:
(n) Black and White Chequered flag: End of Race or Practice. (a) At the pits, or
(o) Hazard Area Board: (b) From Officials.
A warning of a 12.25.1. Refuelling and work upon the cars, other than by a
hazard that was not (Black on driver or officials, may only be carried out at the pits or in the
present when the yellow paddock (E.7.4). Unless expressly permitted by the
practice/race background) Supplementary Regulations refuelling may not take place
commenced. during a practice session, qualifying session or race.
12.24.4. At an incident where the track is obstructed, or 12.25.2. A driver shall vacate the car and the engine be
marshals are working at the trackside, the following signals will stopped throughout any refuelling operation. Refuelling within
be used: the pit lane may only be carried out using either a churn of no
(a) A WAVED Yellow flag at the post before a DOUBLE more than 25 litres capacity equipped with a self-seal
WAVED Yellow flags. (This waved yellow flag may also connection and closed loop breathing system or a refuelling rig
be supplemented or replaced by flashing yellow warning in compliance with FIA requirements. In addition the entrant
lights). shall ensure that throughout refuelling one person shall stand
by the car with a fire extinguisher at the ready. Any personnel
(b) A double waved Yellow flag at the post immediately refuelling the vehicle or on standby with a fire extinguisher
preceding the incident. (These waved yellow flags may during a pit stop must wear a safety suit in accordance with K9
also be supplemented or replaced by flashing yellow and fire resistant balaclava and gloves in accordance with FIA
warning lights). regulations.
(c) A waved Green flag at the post immediately after the 12.25.3. Not more than five gallons of fuel may be kept in
incident. any pit unless the SRs allow otherwise. In all cases where an
(d) If the incident is well off the track and marshals are not additional quantity of fuel is authorised, the container and the
working at the trackside, the incident may be indicated method of delivery to the car must be specified in the SRs.
by a single waved yellow flag, followed by a waved Storage of fuel is only permitted in containers having a screw
green flag, or by a Hazard Area board. or other approved safety cap and complying with the Law and
local Fire Regulations.

12.25.4. If any fuel is stored in a pit, the entrant of the car (e) At all times the driver will drive in the pit lane in a safe
using that pit shall ensure that an effective fire extinguisher is manner, obeying all signals and the speed limit.
kept adjacent to such fuel. (f) Unless the driver has already entered the pit lane for the
*12.25.5. purposes of serving the penalty, prior to display of the
(a) A maximum of one timekeeper and one person detailed Safety Car board at the Start/Finish line, the driver may
by the entrant for the purpose of signalling may be on not carry out the penalty until such time as the car
the pit wall/signalling area at any time unless the subject to penalty passes the Green Flag at the
Supplementary Regulations stipulate otherwise. Start/Finish line at the end of the Safety Car
deployment. Any laps carried out behind the Safety Car
(b) with the exception of (a) above, only the fire cover will be added to the three- lap maximum.
attendant specified in 13.1.2 12.25.2., the driver and two
other persons may be on the course/in the pits in (g) Any breach, or failure to comply with this procedure may
attendance on one car, unless the Supplementary result in additional penalties, including disqualification,
Regulations or Championship Regulations state being imposed, which may incur penalty points.
otherwise. (h) Should either a ‘Stop-Go’ or ‘Drive Through’ penalty be
12.25.6. Each driver shall acquaint himself with the imposed and notified during the last five laps, or after
regulations of the pit and paddock area relevant to the course the end of the race or, depending on the case for
on which the competition is held. duration races during the last 10 minutes, or cannot be
imposed for operational reasons, an alternative time
12.25.7. The pit lane exit will be closed immediately upon penalty of no less than 30 seconds and no more than
the chequered flag being displayed to indicate the end of any one minute shall be added to any penalty period and the
practice, qualifying or race or upon the display of the red flag elapsed time of the car concerned.
at any time.
LossofLapTime
12.25.8. Except while on the track no competing car shall be
driven at a speed exceeding 10mph without the specific 12.27. The Clerk of the Course and/or the Stewards of the
permission of the Clerk of the Course. Meeting may disallow a lap time/times for contravention of the
Regulations during qualifying.
Practice and Race Penalties (C2.1.6)
Results
‘Stop-Go’and‘DriveThrough’Penalties
12.28. In the case of a race over a set distance the winner
12.26. If the Regulations for an event, or the relevant shall be the competitor who covers that distance in the least
Championship Regulations, specifically provide for a ‘Stop-Go’ time and the end of race signal will be displayed when the first
penalty or a ‘Drive Through’ penalty, the following procedure competitor completes the set distance.
will be adopted:
12.28.1. In the case of a race for a set time, the winner will
(a) When the Clerk of the Course imposes a ‘Stop-Go’ or be the competitor who covers the greatest distance in that
‘Drive Through’ penalty he will immediately instruct the time, and the end of race signal will be displayed at the end of
appropriate official to display the black flag and the the set time, unless the SRs specify otherwise.
competitor’s number, together with a board which says
‘Stop-Go Penalty’ or ‘Drive Through Penalty’. The 12.28.2. After receiving the end of race or practice signal,
relevant driver may cover no more than three complete cars will maintain station and proceed at a reduced speed,
laps before entering the pit lane to take the penalty. enter the pit lane and proceed directly to Parc Fermé unless
the SRs specify something to the contrary.
(b) The Clerk of the Course will advise the Chief Pit Marshal,
who in turn will notify the team concerned in writing 12.28.3. The Parc Fermé area is defined in Section B and all
where possible. vehicles must be taken directly to this area, including those
who did not complete the practice or race unless advised to the
(c) The relevant driver who receives a ‘Stop-Go’ penalty contrary by an Eligibility Scrutineer Technical Commissioner or
must go directly to the designated area, as detailed in Chief Scrutineer. Only the Driver and Officials are granted
the Final Instructions, without stopping elsewhere in the access to Parc Fermé, unless a team member is requested by
pit lane. He will remain there for the period of the time the Scrutineer to be present.
penalty imposed. After the signal indicating the
completion of the time penalty is given, he shall re-join 12.28.4. With the exception of 9.1.5., unless the SRs or the
the race without stopping in the pit lane, which includes Championship Regulations state otherwise, to be classified as a
the relevant drivers’ pit. Whilst a car is stationary in the finisher in a race, only cars which have covered at least 80% of
designated area as a result of incurring a ‘Stop-Go’ the distance covered by the class winner and which cross the
penalty, it may not be worked on. However, if the engine Finishing Line, not in the Pit Lane, under their own power
stops, it may be started after the penalty period has within four minutes after that of the overall winner will be
elapsed. If the driver is unable to start his car without classified. Should this percentage not result in a full number of
assistance, other than with the use of external batteries, laps, the decimals will be disregarded.
it must be moved to its pit by its mechanics.
(d) The relevant driver who receives a ‘Drive Through’
penalty must enter the pit lane and re-join the race
without stopping.

12.28.5. Should the end of the race signal inadvertently or 13.1.4. Have substantial underbody protection covering any
otherwise be displayed before the leading car completes the area of fuel tank if exposed to running damage. (Applicable
scheduled number of laps – or before the prescribed race time mainly to tanks of plastic construction.)
has been completed – the race will nevertheless be deemed to
end at the moment the signal is given. If the chequered flag is Body (including Aerodynamics)
given to the leader, then the result should be drawn
accordingly, but if the chequered flag is given to a competitor 13.2.1.
other than the leader then the result should be given at the (a) Have any windscreen if of glass, of laminated type only.
end of the last completed lap of the leader. Should the end of
(b) Rear screens to be clear, or may be tinted such as not to
the race signal be inadvertently delayed, the race will
significantly affect through vision (in or out) or distort
nevertheless be deemed to finish at the correct moment and
the colours of signal flags or lights.
competitors be classified accordingly.
13.2.2. If advertising is allowed on the windscreen not have
12.28.6. For any race that has been run, in its entirety, under
the advertising obscuring the driver’s vision. Advertising on
Safety Car conditions shall be declared null and void.
other transparent surfaces is prohibited unless specified in the
Championship Regulations. The driver’s name may be displayed
on the rear side and/or the rear screen in letters not exceeding
Technical Regulations 10cm high.
In addition to complying with Section J and the appropriate 13.2.3. Have any cover over the passenger’s compartment
Formula Regulations where applicable, all vehicles competing alongside the driver composed of foldable material, or if of a
in Races must: rigid material the edge adjacent to the driver to have a
minimum vertical dimension of 40mm. Where the cover is of a
Chassis rigid material the edge is to be protected with non-flammable
padding (K1.3.6, K1.6.6). Cars of Periods A to F exempt if
13.1.1. Have a bulkhead between any fuel tank and filler and proven that original manufacturer’s design is maintained and
the driver/passenger compartment sufficient to prevent the non-flammable padding is fitted.
passage of flame or liquid. Where a fuel tank constitutes part of
the bulkhead between the passenger and luggage 13.2.4. Have any undertray provided with drainage holes to
compartments, an additional bulkhead must be fitted. prevent accumulation of liquids.
Additional fuel tank protection may be required for open or 13.2.5. If a closed car have:
single seater cars (see J5.2.2). Cars of periods A to F are exempt (a) Effective means of ventilating the passenger
from this requirement. compartment.
13.1.2. Not have any skirts or intermediary devices bridging (b) Means of access on either side of the passenger
the gap between the underside of the chassis/body of the compartment operable from the inside and the outside
vehicle and the road/track. Ground clearance to be as per and sufficient in size to remove the occupant without
definition 4cm minimum unless stated otherwise in SRs. impedance by door locking devices.
13.1.3. (c) It is recommended to have the driver’s window closed
(a) There must be substantial towing eyes securely fixed to whilst racing – or that suitable netting should be
the main structure of the vehicle, front and rear, within installed in the window opening to act as a restraint to
the confines of the body to enable the vehicle to be stop the driver’s arms or head inadvertently emerging
moved. Cars of periods A to F and single seater racing from the vehicle.
cars are exempt from this requirement subject to a 13.2.6. Other than a road going car, have bonnet security
suitable towing point being clearly identified. Towing clips fitted.
eyes must have a minimum internal diameter of 60mm.
Towing eyes/towing points should be painted a Seating
contrasting bright colour (dayglo red, orange or yellow,
marked with an arrow and the word “tow”). 13.3. Not carry anyone other than the driver whilst on track.
(b) The following configuration and specifications are
strongly recommended: Vehicles to be equipped with Brakes
two front and two rear towing eyes positioned equally
either side of the longitudinal centre line. The towing 13.4. Be equipped with brakes which comply with Statutory
eyes to be made of steel wire rope of at least 6mm Requirements as to the construction and use of Motor Vehicles,
diameter with a 6x19 wire core. Each towing eye to have or if there is no mechanical system available for applying
a breaking-strain of at least 2 tons and allow the braking effort to at least two wheels, there must be two
passage of a cylinder with a diameter of 60mm. The hydraulic systems so that, in event of failure of one system,
towing eye to be fixed to a structural part of the chassis braking is maintained on at least two wheels.
with a minimum of M10 (Grade 8.8) fixings, the inner (a) Vehicles constructed after 1930 must have brakes on all
part must be flexible in order for the towing eye to be wheels.
retracted inside the bodywork profile. Towing eyes (b) The braking system on all vehicles must be capable of
should be situated 25mm forward of the adjacent demonstrating its efficiency without impairing the
bodywork with clearance of 100mm above and below to driver’s control when tested immediately prior to an
enable recovery crews to attach straps and shackles. A event.
“pull-cord” to be attached to the towing eye to enable
the marshals to access it. The end attached to the
chassis may be either ‘thimble’ or ‘open-loop’ style.

The Quickest Way To Go Faster
“In my experience, drivers benefit most from reviewing

‘intelligent’ video which has information overlaid on it.
With VBOX, this video is automatically synchronized

with data, able to be compared
side by side to a GPS position,
allowing drivers to quickly and
expediently coach themselves,
towards better performance in
less time.”
Peter Krause, Professional Racing Coach,
Virginia International Raceway.
Professional racing drivers share their experience on

advanced circuit driving techniques in our FREE eBook:
vboxmotorsport.co.uk/ebook
vboxmotorsport.co.uk
(c) It must be possible under all conditions, running or Electrical Equipment, Circuit Breakers and
stationary, for 25% minimum braking effort to be Ignition Components
applied by the driver through the braking system to each
axle. (Vehicle models introduced prior to 31.12.65 are 13.9.1. Vehicles must be equipped with an externally
exempt from this requirement.) operated circuit breaker having positive ON-OFF positions
clearly marked (K.8). An external circuit breaker is not
(d) Brake balance adjusters must not be available for
mandatory on open cars of periods A to F, but is strongly
adjustment during running if they contravene (c).
recommended. The internal ignition cut-off and fuel pump
13.4.1. Not be fitted with Anti-Locking braking devices unless isolation system(s) must be operable by the Driver when
a Production Car with the device fitted as standard equipment normally seated irrespective of whether a safety harness is
by the manufacturer. worn or not.
13.9.2. Not have any ignition components which may run at a
Wheels voltage exceeding 60V located in the cockpit area in racing
13.5.1. Have any spare wheels securely fastened in position cars. Cars of periods A to E are exempt from this requirement.
(a spare wheel need not be carried unless specified in SRs). 13.9.3. With the exception of Racing Cars, Clubmans Cars,
13.5.2. Have all nuts securing road wheels, excepting those 750 Formula, Legends Cars and Period A to E, all vehicles must
of centre-lock type, of steel and in thread contact over a be equipped with a pair of brake lights equally disposed about
minimum length of 1½ bolt/stud diameters. Extended or the vehicle centre line, on the same horizontal plane with a
composite wheel bolts/studs are prohibited. Cars of periods A minimum of 300mm between them and which are directly
to D are exempt from this requirement. operated by the braking system without any time delay.
Tyres Safety
13.6. Use only tyres as specified by Tyre Regulations. 13.10.1. Be fitted with a safety roll-over bar (ROPS)
Remould or retread tyres are prohibited unless listed in Section complying with Motorsport UK requirements as specified in
L or the vehicle was constructed prior to 1940. Section K except for vehicles of Periods A - E inclusive. It is
strongly recommended that all vehicles be fitted with safety
Oil Systems roll-over bars.
13.10.2. Be fitted with currently FIA Homologated safety
13.7.1. Have any oil tank which is situated outside the chassis harness to be worn at all times by the driver during training,
or main structure of the vehicle, suitably covered with a practice and competition unless the vehicle was constructed in
protective coating (e.g. GRP). On rear engined vehicles no part Periods A to E.
of the oil tank may be located to the rear of the gearbox
casing. Cars of period A to D are exempt from this requirement. 13.10.3. If fitted with lightened non-standard doors the
vehicle must be fitted with a horizontal safety bar across the
13.7.2. Have any engine oil tank breather or overflow tube door(s) aperture below the line of the window and at a suitable
venting into atmosphere, led into catch tanks which have a height to protect the driver. This must not be integral with the
minimum capacity of 2 litres. For engine capacities in excess of door.
2 litres the catch tank capacity must have a minimum capacity
of 3 litres. 13.10.4. Have any forward facing lamps of more than 32
sq.cm2 in surface area adequately protected and secured in
13.7.3. Have catch tanks of translucent plastic or with a case of glass breakage.
transparent inspection panel, capable of being readily emptied.
In any parallel system of catch tanks, each tank must not be 13.10.5. Not pass fluids through any chassis tubes in space
less than half the minimum required capacity. Containers of frame vehicles.
cross section of less than 46 sq cm are prohibited. 13.10.6. Glass sunroofs are not permitted. Sunroofs may be
13.7.4. Positive crankcase ventilation systems breathing of a non-shattering solid material other than glass. The sunroof
fluids directly into the inlet manifolds may be accepted as an aperture may be closed by solid material permanently fitted in
alternative to catch tanks, but breather systems and catch tanks place.
must be used in such a way as to prevent oil from spilling onto Exceptionally, vehicles fitted with fabric, folding type sunroofs
the road/track. are permitted providing that they are fitted with a full roll cage
with ROPS as in K.1.6.1 or K.1.6.2. Any sunroof must be firmly
Fuel Systems secured in the closed position.
13.10.7. Vehicles of Periods A-F be equipped with a fire
13.8. These must be equipped with an effective method of
extinguisher in accordance with K.3.1.2(b). Other vehicles to be
stopping fuel supply and operable by the Driver when normally
equipped with a fire extinguisher in accordance with K.3.1.2(a).
seated. This to be combined with or located adjacent to the
internal ignition cut-off switch. 13.10.8. A red light in compliance with K.5.1 must be fitted.
13.10.9. The Technical Regulations of any Championship or
Series for any new design of Single Seater Racing Car Are
subject to approval and must be in compliance with the Vehicle
Technical requirements published by Motorsport UK.

Miscellaneous 13.11.5. The following parts of Section K remain unmodified

in this section, unless modified in the Formulae Regulations
13.11.1. Be fitted with at least one mirror of minimum Suspension; Transmission; Cooling; Exhausts.
surface area 50sq.cm securely mounted and positioned to give
a clear view to the rear. The edges of mirrors must be protected Formulae Regulations
by a suitable cover to reduce the possibility of injury in the
event of an accident. These are available from the Technical Department at
13.11.2. Be presented at Scrutineering with all steering Motorsport UK.
mechanism, suspension linkages and flexible brake lines in
clean condition. Truck Racing
13.11.3. If a closed car or an open car required to run as 14. Specific regulations are available for Truck Racing. For
‘road going’ with a windscreen, have an operative windscreen further details contact Motorsport UK.
wiper.
14.1. Unless the nominated Clerk of the Course is a Licensed
13.11.4. If fitted with a towing ball-hitch, have it removed International ‘A’ CofC, the nomination must be approved by
when competing. Motorsport UK.


Chart 5
FLAG SIGNALS
Blue Green White Yellow

Overtaking flag Road clear Service car or slow Danger
moving vehicle
Yellow/Red Red Yellow/Black quartered Purple

Slippery surface Cease racing Slow down, no overtaking Code 60
(karting only) Race Neutralised
Black/White
diagonal
7 Black,
Orange disc
3 Black
Report to CofC
3 Black/White
chequered
Warning flag Mechanical failure End of race
Green, Yellow chevron

False start (karting only)

Appendix 2: Single Seater Dimensions
Single Seater Dimensions
1. Safety roll-
over bar
2. Substantial
Support
structure
3. Crushable
structure
4. Substantial
structure
5. Front track
6. Rear track
7. Wheelbase
(unless other
stated in SRs)
Notes: Maximum height is measured with the driver aboard.

Maximum height excludes safety roll-over bar on which there is no maximum height.
FIA substantial support structure (2) and (4) apply only to certain International Formulae
Single Seater Dimensions

All dimensions in cm
Refer to Drawing
(A) Maximum rear overhang from rear wheel axis
unless specified otherwise 100
(B) Maximum front overhang from front wheel axis N/A
* (C) Maximum height measured from the ground 90
(D) Exhaust height measured from the ground
(E) Maximum body height in front of front wheels
(F) Minimum safety roll-over bar length in line with drivers spine 92
(G) Minimum allowed helmet clearance 5
(H) Maximum width N/A
(I) Maximum rear aerofoil width 95
(J) Maximum body width behind front wheels N/A
(K) Maximum nose width N/A
(L) Minimum cockpit opening 45
(M) Minimum cockpit parallel opening length 30
(N) Minimum cockpit overall opening length 60
(O) Maximum rear wheel width N/A
(P) Maximum front wheel width N/A
(R) Maximum width including crushable N/A
(S) Maximum exhaust length from rear wheel axis –
(T) Minimum ground clearance 4
(7) Minimum wheelbase (unless stated otherwise in SRs) 183
(* Except for within 450mm rearward of the front face of the ROPS and for a maximum of 150mm
either side of the centre line where bodywork may not be more than 25mm higher than the upper
surface of the ROPS.)

Appendix 3: Operation of Safety Car

1.1. The Safety Car will be brought into operation to 1.11. Following the safety car extinguishing its lights, and
neutralise a race upon the sole decision of the Clerk of the prior to passing the green flag, the race leader will dictate the
Course. The Safety Car will be driven by an experienced circuit pace and, if necessary, fall more than five car lengths behind
driver and will carry an observer capable of recognising all the Safety Car. In order to avoid the likelihood of accidents
competing cars and who is in permanent radio contact with before the safety car returns to the pits, from the point at
race control (G5.2.17). which the lights on the car are extinguished drivers must
1.2. The Safety Car, yellow/amber lights illuminated, will proceed at a pace which involves no erratic acceleration or
normally join and exit the circuit from the pit lane and the braking nor any other manoeuvre which is likely to endanger
Safety Car boards will be shown initially from the start/finish other drivers or impede the restart.
line. If these locations are to be varied specific written 1.12. As the Safety Car is approaching the pit entry, the green
instructions and verbal briefings will be issued detailing the flag will be displayed at the start/finish line and the “SC” board
exact locations to be used. withdrawn. Following this display of the start signal yellow
1.3. On the order from the Clerk of the Course, the Safety Car flags and “SC” boards at the marshals posts will be withdrawn
will join the circuit with its flashing lights on, regardless of and be replaced with a waved green flag for one lap. The
where the race leader is. waved green flag will flow around the circuit in both directions,
as an adjacent post displays their waved green flag. This
1.4. When the order is given to deploy the Safety Car a waved system may be supplemented by a message being
yellow flag and “SC” board will be displayed at the start/finish simultaneously broadcast to all marshals’ posts if such a
line. The waved yellow flags and “SC” boards will flow around communication system is available. Overtaking remains strictly
the circuit in both directions, as an adjacent post displays both forbidden until the start signal at the start/finish line is passed.
their waved yellow flag and “SC” board. This system may be
supplemented by a message being simultaneously broadcast to 1.13. Each lap covered while the Safety Car is in service will
all marshals’ posts if such a communication system is available. be counted as a race lap unless specified to the contrary in
Championship regulations.
1.5. Flashing yellow lights may also be used at the start-line
and at other points around the circuit. 1.14. Under certain circumstances the Clerk of the Course may
ask the Safety Car to use the pit lane. In this case, and provided
1.6. All competing cars, when notified of the Safety Car its yellow/amber lights remain illuminated, all cars must follow
intervention (by the flag signals, “SC” boards, or by any other it into the pit lane without overtaking. Any car entering the pit
means) will reduce speed and line up behind the Safety Car, no lane under these circumstances may stop at its designated
more than 5 car lengths apart, and maintaining the same speed garage area.
as it. Overtaking or overlapping of any other competing car
during a Safety Car intervention is forbidden. Overtaking of a 1.15. Should it be necessary to stop a race during a Safety Car
Safety Car is forbidden unless the particular competitor deployment the Safety Car, with all competing vehicles
concerned is signalled to overtake the Safety Car by the following, will pass through the red flag at the start/finish line,
observer in the Safety Car. complete one further lap at reduced speed and then, once the
Safety Car comes to a stop at a position indicated by the Safety
1.7. When ordered to do so by the Clerk of the Course, the Car observer (which will usually be either the grid or Parc
observer in the Safety Car will wave past any cars between the Fermé), all competing cars must stop behind it unless
Safety Car and the race leader. These cars will continue at otherwise directed.
reduced speed and without overtaking until they reach the line
of cars behind the Safety Car. 1.16. In exceptional circumstances the following may apply:
1.8. While the safety car is in operation, competing cars may (i) The race may be started behind the Safety Car.
enter the pit lane, but may only rejoin the track when signalled In this case its flashing yellow/amber lights will be
to do so and not when the safety car and the line of cars turned on at the two-minute signal.
following it are about to pass or are passing the pit exit. A car This is the signal to the Entrants/Drivers that the race
re-joining the track must proceed at an appropriate speed until will be started behind the Safety Car and it will remain
it reaches the end of the line of cars behind the Safety Car. at the front of the grid during the remainder of the
1.9. The Safety Car will remain in operation until at least the countdown.
majority of competing cars on the circuit are lined up behind it. When the Green Flag is shown at the Start/Finish Line,
1.10. When the Clerk of the Course calls in the Safety Car it the Safety Car will leave the grid and all cars will follow
will extinguish the yellow/amber flashing lights prior to exiting in single file in grid order no more than 5 (five) car
the circuit. This would normally be such that a minimum of lengths apart.
25% of a lap for circuits over 2 miles and 50% of a lap for The race will be deemed to have started when the
circuits under 2 miles should be completed by the Safety Car Safety Car leaves the grid and the Green Flag is
with its lights extinguished. displayed.

(ii) Cars will leave the grid in single file grid order behind (v) The “SC” boards and Yellow Flags will be displayed at
the Safety Car under the instruction of the Chief Marshals' Signalling Posts around the circuit until the
Start/Finish Line Marshal. Cars will remain in single file Clerk of the Course withdraws
without overtaking, except that a car that falls behind the Safety Car from use in accordance with Regulation
may regain its grid position if the cars behind it could 1.10, 1.11. and 1.12.
not avoid passing without unduly delaying the (vi) All laps undertaken in this start procedure will be
remainder of the field. In this case, Drivers may carefully deemed to be counted as race laps
overtake to re-establish their original starting grid order.
If a car falls to the back of the grid, it must remain at the 1.17. Any car being driven unnecessarily slowly, erratically or
back of the grid. which is deemed potentially dangerous to other drivers at any
time whilst the safety car is deployed will be reported to the
(iii) Any car(s) delayed leaving the grid may not overtake Clerk of the Course. This will apply whether any such car is
another moving car if stationary after the remainder of being driven on the track, the pit entry or the pit lane.
the cars had crossed the line. In this case the car(s) shall
remain at the back of the grid, in the order they left the
grid.
(iv) A time penalty or Drive Through Penalty may be
imposed on any Driver who, in the opinion of the Clerk
of the Course, unnecessarily overtakes another Driver
during these laps.
Appendix 4: Operation of Code 60

The Code 60 Flag (Code 60) will be brought into operation to Note: It is essential that drivers slow down avoiding sharp
neutralise a race at the sole decision of the Clerk of the Course braking.
provided that all flag points are in direct communication with 1.5. While the Code 60 is in operation, competing cars may
race control. enter the pit lane, but may only re-join the track when
1.1. The order to display the flag will be given to flag points signalled to do so by an official/marshal.
following a countdown of not less than 15 seconds and come 1.6. When the Clerk of the Course orders withdrawal of the
into operation after an ‘on air’ countdown “5-4-3-2-1 Code 60 Code 60 there will be a radio message to all posts “prepare to
flag Code 60 flag”. go green in less than 30 seconds” and be withdrawn after a
1.2. On the order from the Clerk of the Course, the flag will be countdown “5-4-3-2-1 Green Flag, Green Flag”. Code 60 will
waved at the start/finish line and simultaneously at all points then immediately be replaced by a waved green flag. The
around the circuit. The flag will continue to be waved for a waved green flag will be shown simultaneously at all posts.
minimum of one lap and until all cars have visibly slowed 1.6.1. Racing will resume as soon as the green flag is
down, following which the flag will then be held stationary displayed.
until the Clerk of the Course withdraws the Code 60 in
accordance with 1.6 below. 1.7. Overtaking is strictly forbidden until the green flag is
displayed. Any infringements may be penalised by a time
1.3. Yellow flags will continue to be waved at the incident but penalty of 1 minute, or more.
green flags will not follow.
1.8. Each lap covered while the Code 60 is in operation will be
1.4. All competing cars, when notified of the Code 60 counted as a race lap unless specified to the contrary in
intervention (by the flag signal, or by any other means) will Championship regulations.
release the throttle, gently reduce their speed to 60kmh and
should remain behind the car in front.

Appendix 5:
Parade, Lead/Pace and Safety Car Specifications (G5.2.17)
A Safety Car may be used to control or neutralise a race in the 2. A Lead Car may be used to control the formation lap prior to
event of an incident or a situation in which marshals or a rolling start (12.13(b)). A Lead Car will not be used to
competitors are being subjected to such potential danger that neutralise a race.
the yellow flag is not sufficient protection, providing its use is 2.1. The Lead car should be marked “LEAD CAR” in black
detailed in SRs, or the Championship Regulations, and in letters on a white background (in letters of a similar dimension
accordance with Appendix 2. The Safety Car will also be used to those used for race numbers) on both sides of the vehicle
whilst a snatch is in operation at those venues not licensed for and in letters as large and as clear as is practicable on the rear
snatch operations. of the vehicle in such a way that the purpose of the Lead Car is
clear and unambiguous. Safety Cars may also act as Lead Cars.
1.1. When selecting a vehicle for use as a Safety Car 2.2. The Lead Car must be equipped with a minimum of two
consideration should be given to the vehicles suitability, and yellow flashing lights situated on the roof of the vehicle.
type of vehicles within the race (Convertible vehicles are not 2.3. The Lead Car must be driven as required by G5.2.17. and
deemed suitable). crewed with an official acting as an observer who is capable of
1.2. The Safety Car should be marked “Safety Car” in black recognising all the competing cars and who is in permanent
letters on a white background (in letters of a similar dimension radio contact with Race Control.
to those used for race numbers) on both sides of the vehicle 2.4. Both the driver and the observer must have signed on as
and in letters as large and as a clear as is practicable on the Officials of the Meeting.
rear of the vehicle in such a way that the purpose of the Safety
Car is clear and unambiguous. 2.5. Helmets must be worn, but they must not impede
communications between the observer and the driver or race
1.3. The Safety Car must be equipped with a minimum of two control, (full-face helmets may require intercoms).
yellow/amber flashing lights securely situated on the roof of
the vehicle. The vehicle must be equipped with safety belts. 2.6. It is recommended that Lead Cars have the decals
removed when on the public highway and are driven in such a
1.4. It is recommended that Safety Cars be equipped with manner as not to bring the sport into disrepute.
rollover protection and have fitted a 2.5kg fire extinguisher to
be at the disposal of the driver or observer, for hand use. 3. A Parade Car may be used to control the formation lap prior
to a standing start (12.1(a)).
1.5. It is recommended that Safety Cars have the decals
removed or covered when on the public highway, and are 3.1. A Parade Car is deemed to be a vehicle used only to lead
driven in such a manner as not to bring the sport into the competing cars on their green flag/formation lap, when the
disrepute. start is to be a conventional standing start from the grid, and
which will not be used to neutralise a race. Lead Cars and
1.6. The driver and observer must sign on as officials of the Safety Cars may also act as Parade Cars.
meeting.
3.2. The Parade Car must have at least one yellow flashing
1.7. No other personnel may be carried aboard the vehicle. light situated on the roof of the vehicle
1.8. Helmets must be worn, but they must not impede 3.3. The Parade Car must be driven as required by G5.2.17. and
communications between the observer and the driver or race
control, (wearers of full-face helmets should use in-ear ear crewed with an official acting as an observer who is capable of
pieces). recognising all the competing cars and who is in permanent
radio contact with Race Control. Both the driver and the
1.9. Both the driver and observer must have arms and legs observer must have signed on as Officials of the Meeting.
covered with suitable clothing (fire retardant overalls are
strongly recommended). 3.4. It is recommended that Parade Cars have the decals
removed or covered when on the public highway and are driven
1.10. Safety belts as fitted to the vehicle must be worn. in such a manner as not to bring the sport into disrepute.
Appendix 6: Operations of Parades and Demonstrations

Details of the operation of parades and demonstrations can be found on the Motorsport UK website via the following link:
https://www.motorsportuk.org/resource-centre/clubs-organisers/

This charitable trust was constituted by a Trust Deed

first executed on the 19th May 1977, and it has been instrumental ever since in
providing grant aid to assist with the safety training of volunteer
motor sport officials and marshals as well as – through its Safety Development
Fund – in providing further grant aid to assist
safety related initiatives undertaken by Motorsport UK Registered Clubs and
Recognised Groups in specific areas including those related to Event Safety and
Venue Safety improvements, as well as the specialist work of
Medical and Rescue Units and Recovery crews.
For further information regarding the work of the Trust, and details
of the available grant categories – including guidelines on eligibility
and how to apply – please see the Trust’s website at www.bmstt.org
The British Motor Sports Training Trust is UK motor sport’s own registered
charity, and donations from organisations, clubs and individuals
to help continue the work of the Trust are always most welcome.
Professor Richard Parry-Jones CBE, Chairman of the Trustees

British Motor Sports Training Trust
Motorsport UK, Bicester, OX27 8FY
The British Motor Sports Training Trust is a UK Registered Charity (No. 273828)

305-348 R-Rallying_TEMPLATE 27/10/2020 19:55 Page 305
Specific Regulations for Rallying (R)
Specific Regulations for Rallying (R) 305 R

(R) Rallying
Regulations Applying to All Rallies 1.3.2. Motorsport UK may impose specific restrictions on the
number or character of events that traverse any foreign
1.1. Any Competition traversing a highway in England, Wales territory.
or Scotland is subject to the provisions of the Motor Vehicles
(Competitions and Trials) Regulations. Applications to run such Other Events
events must be made to the Competition Authorisation Office 1.4. Certain events also qualify for a Permit or Exemption
(CAO) at Motorsport UK House, or in the case of Scotland to the Certificate (D.4.5 or D.5.1) provided they meet Motorsport UK
Royal Scottish Automobile Club. Details of the authorisation Regulations for organising Rallies.
procedure are available from either organisation.
1.4.1. Deleted.
1.1.1. In addition a Motorsport UK Permit must be obtained
for all events before they are run. Upgrading of Events
1.1.2. The Permit and the CAO Authorisation numbers must be 1.5. For a Rally to be considered for upgrading to Interclub
shown in all Final Instructions. status of a similar format, it must be observed as a Clubman
event and have a minimum of 25 starters, unless special
1.1.3. Deleted. Motorsport UK dispensation has previously been agreed.
1.1.4. Motorsport UK Permit applications must be made in 1.5.1. For upgrading to National Stage Rally there must have
accordance with D.4.1 prior to the CAO Authorisation being been a minimum entry of 50 as a Interclub event of a similar
granted. format to that proposed, for two consecutive years preceding
1.1.5. The Permit itself is validated only when authorisation first time application. Thereafter the minimum entry must not
has been granted. be less than 50 in one of two consecutive years.
1.1.6. Clubs must not allow a new Organiser to organise any 1.5.2. Upgrading to an International Stage Rally will be at the
event without there being strict checks by experienced people discretion of the Motorsport UK.
concerning compliance with these Regulations.
1.1.7. Organisers of Interclub and higher status events must
have sufficient previous organisational experience. Duties and Responsibilities of Clerks of the
Course
1.1.8. Motorsport UK will appoint a Safety Delegate to all
Multi- Venue Stage Rallies and any other Stage Rally, including 2.1. Along with duties detailed in G.5, the Clerk of the Course
Rally Time Trials, where Motorsport UK deems it appropriate to should ensure compliance with the following:
do so. 2.1.1. The organisation and Regulations for the event must
1.1.9. The use of the public forest estates managed by Natural meet the requirements of the relevant Statutory Instruments.
Resources Wales, Forestry and Land Scotland, and Forestry 2.1.2. Reasonable precautions must be taken in the selection
England, must have been approved by Motorsport UK. of route, time of day, control of spectators and any other
Permission must be applied for by an annually specified date, relevant factors to avoid inconvenience to the general public.
prior to the Forestry year (which runs 1 January - 31 December).
2.1.3. The Organisers must familiarise themselves with the
1.1.10. No contact should be made with NRW, FLS or FE medical and ambulance facilities along the route.
respectively before receiving approval from Motorsport UK or
its appointed Forestry Liaison Officer. 2.1.4. Effective public relations work must be carried out (3.1).
2.1.5. In farming areas, event details must be sent to the
National Courses
appropriate County Secretary of the National Farmers’ Union
1.2. The selection of any route for a Competition is subject to and any similar National bodies.
Motorsport UK approval. In requesting approval a detailed
2.1.6. The appointed CAO Route Liaison Officer (RLO) for each
itinerary must be submitted giving the exact distances to be
of the Counties and National Parks through which the route
covered. Where appropriate, The Motor Vehicles (Competitions
passes must be consulted about the draft route at least three
and Trials) Regulations must be complied with in all respects.
months before the event date and before submission to the
International Courses CAO. This is particularly important when special public
1.3. When the projected route of an event traverses the relations work in sensitive areas is required.
territory of other ASNs, the Organisers (through Motorsport UK) 2.1.7. The Route Liaison Officer must also be consulted as
must obtain the consent of all ASNs through whose territories above in respect of Single Venue Stage Rallies, and all other
the route may pass. rallies whether using the public highway or not.
1.3.1. The selection of roads to be used, and a detailed 2.1.8. The RLO may:
itinerary with expected speeds and distances, must be • Request the sight of all paperwork relating to the event,
approved by the ASN concerned. including PR sheets.
R 306 Specific Regulations for Rallying (R)

• Request the CAO to suspend authorisation, or Motorsport (b) 60mph for cars in the case of motorways.
UK to suspend the Permit, until the route or the (c) 25mph in the case of any vehicle subject to a speed
effectiveness of the PR work in his area has been limit (such as vans).
confirmed.
(d) 20mph for cars on neutral sections (except on M, A or B
• Require the Clerk of the Course to order re-routes as class roads).
appropriate, to avoid areas of special concern.
(e) In addition there must be no bonus for exceeding the
• Exercise discretionary judgement on where competitive specified average. Competitors must be given in advance
sections may be run and their length, and withhold all the information necessary to enable them to
agreement to the route if not satisfied with any aspect of calculate the speed that they are being asked to average
the organisational standards or route planning. (11.2.1).
• Require the Clerk of the Course to order additional 2.3.3. *The Organisers may establish a check at any point for
technical restrictions on vehicles as appropriate in their the purpose of observing maintenance of a set speed and/or
area, with the approval of Motorsport UK. time schedule and/or route, provided that competitors are
2.1.9. Private property of any description must not be used advised of these checks in the SRs and are given all the
without written permission from the landowner or authorised necessary information to enable compliance.
agent. 2.3.4. Where Competitors are going onto a highway from
2.1.10. The necessary permission from Highway Authorities private ground, every practicable precaution should be taken to
must be obtained in respect of all Footpaths, Bridleways and avoid depositing mud or soil on the highway.
Restricted Byways that are used or crossed, and any conditions 2.3.5. The use of gated roads should be avoided if practicable,
laid down must be adhered to. In particular, these locations but if competitors are to traverse a gated road, adequate
must be adequately marshalled by Officials who are well arrangements must be made to ensure that all gateways are
briefed and properly identified. One Official must be appointed manned by Marshals who will ensure that no competitor is
for each such section to ensure that the event is seen not to required to open a gate, and that all gates are closed after the
inconvenience unduly members of the public. The Official must Competition.
have a good working knowledge of the Rights of Use applying
to the Section. Alternative routes for other Rights of Way users 2.3.6. Occupiers of land adjacent to the road must be advised
must be signposted. Warning Notices (D.31.1.2, D31.1.4 and before the Competition.
D.31.1.5) as appropriate and the Safety Code should also be on 2.3.7. Except when used as special stages, the use of single
display in all such areas. track roads should be avoided if practicable during daylight, but
2.1.11. Ensure that appropriate sanitation is available if competitors are to traverse such roads the speed set must be
throughout the route of the event, the locations of which to be lowered as appropriate.
communicated within event documents. Particular 2.3.8. Those sections of an event involving difficult navigation
consideration is to be given to locations prior to the start of by means of map references or a detailed route card must be
Special Stages and at Service Areas and Rest Halts. Local scheduled so that no competitor is traversing minor roads
authority guidance is especially relevant in respect of the during the busy morning or evening hours, unless the required
provision for Spectators. Further guidance is given in the Stage average speed is not more than 20mph.
Rally Safety Requirements. 2.4. Controls must be sited at places where there is adequate
2.2. No person may drive more than 200 miles continuously room for Officials’ and Competitors’ cars to stop without
without relief, and there must be a prescribed rest period of at affecting non-rally traffic.
least one hour for each Driver at intervals of not more than 200 2.4.1. Controls must be sited at least 500m from occupied
miles. houses, except where written approval has been obtained from
2.2.1. Any event that runs for more than 14 hours must, the occupants.
unless previously agreed by Motorsport UK, have a rest halt of 2.4.2. All controls must be clearly identified at the
at least two hours. roadside (9.2).
2.3. Wherever Competitors are on a public highway they must 2.4.3. Controls at which Competitors are required to stop for
be controlled by a pre-determined speed schedule, unless they the purposes of recording a time, and which are on the public
are allowed to complete the event in their own time. highway, must not be less than two miles from any similar
2.3.1. This schedule must not require or encourage drivers to control.
exceed any statutory limits where imposed, 2.5. Competitors must be provided with all necessary
or be considered dangerous or unreasonable in regard to regulatory information at or before their starting time.
prevailing traffic conditions and the nature of the route.
2.5.1. Competitors must be started on the road sections of a
2.3.2. No time or speed schedule must be imposed which Rally at intervals of one minute and will leave the start in
requires or encourages competitors, while using a highway numerical order, unless the SRs specify a longer time interval
open to the public, to achieve an average speed between any or a different order.
two points that exceeds the following limits (33.1):
2.5.2. On Road Rallies, reverse seeding is not Permitted.
(a) 30mph for cars in the case of all highways other than
motorways. For sections run on minor roads under 4m 2.6. After a rally has started, the Organisers will not accept
wide during daylight hours (07.00 to 22.00 hrs) the any claim from Competitors concerning either Force Majeure or
average speed may not be greater than 20mph unless baulking (24.6). Nevertheless the Clerk of the Course may
agreed by the RLO. disqualify any Competitor proven to have unreasonably baulked
another.

2.6.1. Wherever possible the event route should be checked Public Relations
for damage immediately before and after the event.
3.1. Public Relations work must be undertaken by Organisers
2.6.2. The Safety Delegate, Stewards and Observers (as on all events using the Public Highway in accordance with the
appropriate to the event) must be supplied with a complete current legislation and as follows:
marked map of the route before the date of the event, and
must also be supplied with a set of all instructions and route 3.1.1. Consult with the Route Liaison Officers before starting
cards, etc that are issued to Competitors and Officials as soon PR work. If the RLO requires additional PR work in sensitive
as they are available. areas, this must be undertaken.
2.6.3. Competition Licences should be signed proving that the 3.1.2. Be diplomatic, positive and clear about the legal
holders completed the event without adverse report. Signatures aspects of route authorisation. If the event is run in England or
may be obtained by both the Driver and the Navigator or Co- Wales do not intimate that it is authorised by the Police.
Driver. 3.1.3. Avoid asking for ‘authorisation’ or ‘permission’ from
2.7. The Chief Timekeeper appointed for the event is house-holders – it invites unnecessary difficulties.
responsible for issuing timing equipment and ensuring that the 3.1.4. All PR must be by responsible members of the
Marshals are competent to use it. Organising Club or of a Local Club.
2.7.1. The Chief Timekeeper must be able to deal with 3.1.5. The work should be completed to allow enough time to
operational problems affecting timing equipment. undertake a re-route should this prove necessary.
2.7.2. Any section of an event that is timed to less than one 3.1.6. All PR letters must be checked by the RLO and must
minute must be timed by certified equipment, digital clocks to indicate who is the Organiser (with a contact address, including
Motorsport UK specification R(O/I),R or E/B, recording clocks email, and phone number), the date of the event, in which
printing to seconds, or automatic apparatus. direction it is travelling, and the approximate time of passing.
2.7.3. All Official clocks or watches must be set to GMT/BST 3.1.7. Special consideration should be given to householders
time. with pets or livestock.
2.7.4. Any Official timepiece timing to the minute that is not 3.1.8. Where an Organiser is intending to publish a guide to
within 15 seconds of GMT/BST time, or any Official timepiece the route or specific locations for spectators to see the event,
timing to the second that is not within five seconds of ensure that:
GMT/BST time, will be disregarded. (a) Householders within 500m of any specifically advised
2.8. If competing cars or service vehicles are required to carry location have been effectively PR’d without difficulty
any identification markings, the name of the organising Clubs and these areas are marshalled.
must be incorporated, except in Single Venue Stage Rallies (b) The information issued contains warnings of locations
confined wholly to private property. that spectators must avoid (blackspots, sensitive areas,
2.8.1. All Official bulletins, Permits and authorisations, times etc).
and results (unless issued in accordance with D.26.1.2) must be (c) Ensure that each PR crew prepares reports on each visit
published on an Official Notice Board whose location has been and these are available to the Clerk of the Course and
notified to competitors (G.3.2, G.11.2.2, 6,3). the Stewards on the day of the event, and to the RLO on
2.8.2. At events where there are Classes for designated request. Special note must be made about problem areas
groups or categories of car, suitable arrangements to undertake for the benefit of future events, and these reports must
eligibility checks should be available before the Competition or be passed on to RLOs.
at its conclusion. (d) Contact should be made with local Police before and
Any event with a class or classes exclusively for historic immediately after all events.
vehicles as defined by 49 (Historic Special Stage Rallies) must 3.2. Rallies with Special Stages, including Single Venue Stage
appoint a Historic Grade Eligibility Scrutineer. Events with a Rallies must comply with Charts, Appendix 1, 3(a) and 3(b).
class or classes exclusively for historic vehicles as defined by
19 (Historic Road Rally Cars) may be required to appoint a
Historic Grade Eligibility Scrutineer at the discretion of Sound Testing
Motorsport UK. 4.1. Before the start of a Competition all Competitors’ cars and
2.9. All the vehicles, including Course/Safety Cars, must those Officials’ cars that are expected to follow a substantial
comply with the relevant Technical and Safety Regulations. part of the route must pass a sound test.
2.9.1. Checks may be carried out both before and during an 4.1.1. This test must be conducted by an Environmental
event. Scrutineer using a sound meter as prescribed in the Technical
2.9.2. The Chief Scrutineer must be available throughout the Regulations (J.5.17, G.10.1 to G.11.2).
event to ensure that the Technical Regulations are complied 4.1.2. Any car reading over 98dB(A) in this test will be
with. prohibited from starting, (except in Special Stage Rallies where
2.10. When the Motorsport UK Safety and Medical Radio a level of 100dB(A) is Permitted) unless the SRs specify lower
frequencies (81.575 and 81.5375MHz FM) are to be used, they levels.
must be operated in accordance with Ofcom and Motorsport UK 4.1.3. All measurements refer to the 0.5m test (J.5.16).
licensing requirements (24.3.3). Operational Guidelines for the Wherever practical the 2.0m test should be used for road
use of the Motorsport UK Safety and Medical Radio frequencies rallies.
are issued to all Radio Licence Holders, and the Radio Marshals
Handbook is published on the Motorsport UK website.

4.1.4. For cars of Periods A to D there is a waiver from the Minimum Ages
requirement to use a sound meter on daytime events, but
Driving Standards Observers for sound must be appointed. 5.3. Drivers must be at least 17 years old and hold a full RTA
Licence for all Rallies.
4.1.5. The Organisers must make arrangements for a suitable
testing site to be available and ensure that adequate personnel 5.3.1. Navigators (non-Drivers) on Rallies without Special
are appointed. Stages must be at least 12 years old, and 16 years old on
rallies with Special Stages.
4.1.6. A further sound test of the same vehicles must be made
on any road sections, and these should be manned by a Driving 5.3.2. No person under 16 years of age may be carried during
Standards Observer and/or Judge (8.1, 8.3, 24.7, 24.8, G.7.8, a Rally with Special Stages.
G.11.2) qualified to carry out their duties by experience. 5.3.3. Exceptionally for Single Venue Stage Rallies taking
4.1.7. The DSO have the authority to stop any car until it place on a venue that is currently, or was previously, a licensed
complies with relevant sound regulations (G.11.1). Race, Speed or Kart circuit, or any airfield type venue (disused
or not), the minimum age for the Navigator is 14 years of age.
The Crew
Competitors’ Regulations
5.4. Those people occupying any car will be collectively
5.1. Competing cars must comply with the appropriate
referred to as its crew.
Technical Regulations (18-20, 46-49, and Section J).Commercial
vehicles are not permitted in rallies except in accordance with 5.4.1. Each car must carry at least one Passenger (as
J.5.20.6 and where the time schedule is set to a lower average Navigator or Co-Driver) as well as the Driver.
speed compliant with MV(C&T)R. (2.3.2(c)). 5.4.2. Except in accordance with official approval or
5.1.1. *Competitors and vehicles must report for the start and instructions, the persons carried at the start must not be varied
for scrutineering at the times stated in the SRs or risk being during the event.
disqualified or forfeiting their starting position. 5.4.3. Only the nominated Driver and Co-Driver listed on the
5.1.2. At the time of scrutineering, Entrants, Drivers and Co- Official entry form can drive during a Competition, unless the
Driver or Navigators must produce for approval their SRs specify otherwise.
Competition Licence and/or Club Membership Card, the name 5.4.4. No-one is allowed to travel other than in a proper seat.
and address of their insurers covering any part of the event on 5.4.5. No competing vehicle can carry more than one
the Public Highway (D.12.3.6) and an Entrant’s licence. physically disabled person, whose participation must be
5.1.3. Competitors on Historic Road Rallies must also present authorised by H.12.
the DVLA registration document of their vehicle as proof of its
period authenticity. If the registration document is not Numbers (J.4)
sufficient verification, written authorisation from Motorsport UK
(or an MSA/ Motorsport UK/FIA identity form) must be 6.1. Any means of identification fixed for the Competition
presented. must be removed when a Competitor retires, is disqualified
from, or completes the event.
5.1.4. Any Competition Licence holder who Permits the
unauthorised presence at any time of any vehicle on a known 6.1.1. On Road rallies, rally plates (if required by the
or former Special Stage or on private property including land Organisers) must be displayed at the front or rear of the car
owned or managed by the Defence Infrastructure Organisation, and on, or just below, the rear nearside window.
Natural Resources Wales, Forestry and Land Scotland, the 6.1.2. For Endurance Road Rallies rally plates must be
Forestry England or DAERA Forest Service NI will be displayed at the front or rear of the car and 2 x numbers for
disqualified from any related event and referred to the MSC each rear side window which shall be 15cm high with a stroke
National Court. width of at least 15mm, coloured orange or yellow and may be
reflective. These numbers shall be in place at the top of the
Necessary Licences rear side windows.
5.2. A Competitor must hold a current valid RTA licence 6.1.3. On Special Stage Rallies the organisers will specify in
appropriate to their vehicle in an event. the SRs how competitors must display their allocated
competition number as follows:
5.2.1. Both Driver and Co-Driver or Navigator must hold and
produce a valid Competition Licence for those rallies specified (a) In accordance with J.4 or,
in the 2021 Chart of Minimum Acceptable Licences as requiring (b) Front door panels must measure 67cm long by 17cm
a Competition Licence. Exceptionally and for Clubmans Historic high including a 1cm white surround. This panel shall
Road Rallies only, competitors who are not eligible to apply for comprise of a 15cm x 15cm competition number box
a UK Competition Licence may obtain an Historic Regularity which shall always be at the front of the panel. When
Competitors Permit which use and validity is limited solely to the number is greater than 99, the box width may be
that rally. increased.
5.2.2. Competitors must hold and produce a valid Club Numerals may be reflective yellow (PMS 803) of height
Membership Card for all events of Interclub status or less. 14cm and stroke width 2cm on a matt black background.
In addition to the above 2 x numbers for each rear side
5.2.3. If the Entrant is neither the Driver, Co-Driver or window which shall be 20cm high with a stroke width of
Navigator, they must hold and produce a valid Entrant’s Licence at least 25mm, a minimum separation not less than
(2020 Chart of Minimum Acceptable Entrant’s Licences). 25mm and coloured yellow or orange and which may be
5.2.4. To upgrade a Competition Licence, refer to H.15.2 or reflective. These numbers shall be in place at the top of
the notes accompanying the Licence application form. the rear side windows.

6.1.4. The numbers must be in position before the car is 6.3. No oral instruction to Competitors during an event will be
presented for scrutineering and will be subject to approval as valid if this affects the route, the time schedule or the layout or
to the position, legibility and size. performance of a stage or test.
6.1.5. The timekeepers may decline to record the time of any 6.3.1. Any instruction concerning these aspects must be
car whose competition numbers are not readily apparent. displayed as an Official notice at least 30 minutes before the
6.1.6. On Multi-Venue Stage Rallies rally plates must be first car is due to start, or issued in writing to each Competitor
displayed at the front and rear of the car. On Single Venue who must acknowledge receipt in writing (D.8.1.4, G.11.1).
Stage Rallies front and rear plates are at the organiser’s
discretion. Specific Regulations for Road Events
Instructions to Competitors Road events will be organised in accordance with 1 to 6 where
appropriate, and the following regulations;
6.2. Along with D.4.3 the SRs for the event must clearly state: 7.1. The following definitions apply:
6.2.1. The type of Rally (Road, Navigational, Stage, etc) that is
Road Rally
being organised, and if there will be Standard Sections, Special
Stages, Regularity sections or other types of test. 7.1.1. A Rally in which Competition on the Public Highway
does not qualify for an alternative category and in which
6.2.2. When details of the route or any test or stage will be
marking for maintaining a time schedule forms a substantial
issued.
part of the Competition.
6.2.3. Any maps required (including their scale and issue
reference) and any modification of 25.9. Historic Road Rally (16.4)
6.2.4. In any dispute concerning mileages, these shall be 7.1.2. As above, but participation is limited to cars complying
calculated according to 1:50,000 OS maps (or equivalent local with the appropriate Technical Regulations for Historic
maps). Category 1, 2, 3 and 4 Road Rally Vehicles.
6.2.5. The type of timing to be used. Navigational Rally (16.1)
6.2.6. A reminder of which sub-sections of the Technical 7.1.3. A rally designed to test the navigational skill of the
Regulations apply. crew.
6.2.7. Whether or not cars are required to be taxed and Veteran Rally (or Run)
insured for use on the public highway (46.1.1).
7.1.4. A Rally or Run restricted to vehicles built before 1st
6.2.8. Whether servicing is Permitted, and if so the manner in January 1919.
which service vehicles will be identified.
6.2.9. Any information which is required in order to comply
with 2.3.3.
THE ROAD TRAFFIC ACT 1988/91

From 1 July 1992, the offences of dangerous, careless It is not illegal to organise or take part in an
and inconsiderate driving of a mechanically unauthorised motoring event in a public place, but
propelled vehicle on a road (sections 1, 2 and 3 of drivers and riders should be aware that they are liable
the Act as amended by the Road Traffic Act 1991) to prosecution if they drive dangerously or carelessly.
also apply to a public place. The extension of road There are many kinds of motoring events. Different
traffic law to public places has important rules are appropriate to minimise risk to participants,
consequences for those who take part or organise spectators and other members of the public who may
events involving motor vehicles in fields, parks or be present.
other areas where the general public is admitted
either free of charge or on payment of an entrance A precise definition of ‘event’ or ‘public place’ cannot
fee. be given. If there is any doubt organisers are advised to
seek legal advice. Authorising bodies should consider
The above offences do not apply to those taking part whether the event requires drivers to drive
in ‘authorised’ motoring events when driving in a dangerously. It is not the purpose of the Regulations to
public place other than a road, provided they are legitimise unnecessary dangerous driving, nor is it
driving in accordance with the appropriate desirable to authorise an activity which is likely to be
authorisation for that event. Section 13A allows for regarded as an event as this could give drivers a false
the ‘disapplication of sections 1 to 3 for authorised sense of security.
motoring events’ and provides powers for The Motor
Vehicles (Off-Road Events) Regulations 1995 which It is not foreseen that courts would regard purpose
introduces a system for authorising events. built stadiums, where the public have no access to the
place where the event is staged, as a public place.
The Royal Automobile Club Motor Sports Association
Ltd is an ‘Authorising Body’ under these Regulations.
Copies of the Road Traffic Act 1988 and 1991 and The Motor Vehicles (Off-Road Events) Regulations 1995 are
available online at www.legislation.gov.uk

Vintage Rally (or Run) (16.2) Duties and Responsibilities of the Clerk of the
7.1.5. A Rally complying with one of the above categories and Course (D.25.1, H.31.1.1)
restricted to vehicles built in Periods A to D. The category must
8.1. Judges may be appointed to adjudicate on:
be indicated in the title of the event (i.e. Vintage Twelve Car
Rally, etc). 8.1.1. Failure to stop at Stop or Give Way signs.
Economy Rally (16.2) 8.1.2. Failure to comply with the requirements of a test.
7.1.6. Designed to assess the fuel economy of Competitors’ 8.1.3. False starts on tests or standard sections.
cars and in which the overall results are based on the relative 8.1.4. Unauthorised use of auxiliary lights.
fuel consumption of the vehicles.
8.1.5. Unauthorised possession of recorded notes, radio
Twelve Car Rally (16.3) equipment or intercom (7.2.3).
7.1.7. A Rally that complies with one of the above categories 8.1.6. Unauthorised servicing.
and which falls within the provisions of automatic authorisation 8.1.7. Excessive sound.
under the Motor Vehicles (Competitions and Trials) Regulations
(where applicable). The category must be indicated in the title 8.1.8. Violation of out of bounds areas.
of the event (ie Economy Twelve Car Rally, etc). 8.2. Regional Associations must be advised by event
Organisers at least two months before all Road Rallies,
Navigational Scatter Event including Navigation and Historic Road Rallies, take place
7.1.8. A navigational event where there is no Competition on within their area.
the public highway and which falls within the provisions of 8.2.1. Regional Associations may appoint a Driving Standards
automatic authorisation under the Motor Vehicles (Competition Observer (G.11.1 to G.11.2).
and Trials) Regulations (where applicable).
8.2.2. All other events may appoint their own Driving
Targa Road Rallies Standards Observers (G.11.1 to G.11.2).
7.1.9. Targa Road Rally. A schedule timed rally where the 8.3. Driving Standards Observers will adjudicate on:
principal competition comprises the competitor’s performance
on Special Tests. 8.3.1. Excessive vehicle sound including exhaust, induction
and transmission sources (observed during the event).
All Events 8.3.2. Excessive speed.
7.2. Classic Trials, Road Safety Events, and any other form of 8.3.3. Driving in a manner likely to bring motor sport into
event that uses the Public Highway must comply with the disrepute.
following:
8.3.4. Compliance with special restrictions, eg Quiet Zones.
7.2.1. They must not include any Special Stages.
8.4. Any Competitor driving at an excessive speed, recklessly
7.2.2. Except for Road, Targa and Navigation Rallies, they or in a manner likely to bring motor sport into disrepute, or
must not include any Special Tests. convicted of any driving offence committed during an event,
7.2.3. Competitors must not carry any form of Intercom (ie any may be disqualified.
method of voice amplification) or any radio transmitting device. 8.5. Checks operated by Judges or DSOs need not be manned
Exceptionally, mobile telephones are Permitted if the SRs for the whole period during which Competitors may report and
specifically allow them. Failure to conform will be penalised may operate on a random basis.
as 13(p).
8.5.1. The Official in charge of any control or check may mark
7.2.4. No regular assistance organised in advance may be or withhold a Competitor’s Route Card or Time Card if a vehicle
used by Competitors in Rallies defined in 7.1 inclusive, except has suffered damage to its exhaust system.
when Permitted in the SRs for Vintage or Veteran events.
8.5.2. All Timekeepers will be Judges concerning time
7.2.5. No assistance may be expected from the Organisers. recorded.
7.2.6. Competitors are responsible for ensuring that they are 8.5.3. For Road Rally Events (as defined by Permit), and all
supplied with fuel, oil, water, etc, even though the Organisers events including Special Tests, the Chief Scrutineer must be
may advise on where these supplies may be obtained. appointed from the list of Motorsport UK Technical Officials
7.2.7. A car may not be moved other than by its own power (NAT).
except: Route
(a) By a ferry.
9.1. The only route information that may be given out before
(b) By outside means for a minimum distance necessary to the Competitors’ due start time will be information regarding
extricate it from difficulty. Quiet Zones, Black Spots, Rejoin Points and Neutral Sections.
(c) By gravity. Exceptionally, for Road, or Historic Road Rallies, and only if the
(d) By its crew. SRs Permit, other route information may be given in advance
for those parts of the route that take place between the hours
7.2.8. Competitors are strongly recommended to carry a First of 07.00 and 22.00.
Aid Kit, high visibility vests or jackets and, where appropriate, a
torch. 9.1.1. The location of all Stop and Give Way junctions along
the route must be issued to Competitors along with clear
7.2.9. The use of in car cameras is forbidden. Organisers may instructions as how they must treat them (9.1.3).
not sanction, encourage or facilitate the filming of events
taking part on the public highway. 9.1.2. Organisers must identify any other junction at which
Competitors are required to stop.

9.1.3. Competitors must Stop before entering any road (ii) Join or cross any A-class road (except where there is a
protected by a Stop sign or a Give Way sign where that part of manned control at which competitors must stop at the
the event is held between 22.00 and 07.00 hrs. Failure to junction) or start on or use an A-class road for more than
comply will be penalised as in 13(q), 9.1.1. 200m continuously.
9.1.4. Exceptionally, with the specific permission of the RLO, (iii) Start the first car before 23.59hrs, and the last car,
Give Way signs in Quiet Zones may be negotiated according to including any lateness, must finish 1⁄2 hour before
the Highway Code. Any such junctions must be advised to sunrise.
Competitors in advance. (iv) Include any area or point where competitors are
9.1.5. Only 1:50,000 scale OS maps may be used. required to observe special restrictions as to their
driving behaviour, except for observing signs warning of
9.1.6. The only information that can be added to the OS map natural hazards. Quiet Zones or other restrictions are
as sold is: specifically forbidden.
(a) Highlighting numbers, words and legends printed on the 10.2.1. Organisers may erect signs warning of natural
map within the confines of the outer printed grid hazards.
numbers.
10.2.2. Standard Sections must not include any road with a
(b) Highlighting and repeating grid lines and numbers, and 30 or 40mph limit without the express permission of the RLO.
marking adjacent map numbers outside the of the outer
printed grid numbers. 10.2.3. Standard Sections must not require competitors to
average more than 30mph.
(c) Information provided by the Organisers of the event.
10.2.4. If timed to less than a minute, Standard Sections must
9.2. The onus of following the correct route rests with the not include more than 250m of private property, other than
Competitor who must visit controls and checks in the order set Footpaths and Bridleways and Restricted Byways, for which
out in the Time Card or Route Card, unless otherwise specified. approval has been granted by the landowner and the Highway
9.2.1. Any control is considered to extend for 50m around the Authority where appropriate.
actual point at which Officials are making their records, unless
clearly visible signs are displayed to define a different area. Neutral Sections
10.3. A Neutral Section must be used to take competitors
9.2.2. The direction of approach to a control or check will be through a PR-sensitive or densely populated area.
specified by the route information. Approaching a manned
control from any other direction, or visiting a control or check 10.3.1. It must be completed by Competitors without the use
more than once, will involve a penalty. of auxiliary lighting, except as permitted by law in conditions
of poor visibility. Organisers must remind Competitors of this
9.2.3. No private road must be used by Competitors unless requirement in their SRs.
specific permission to do so has been given by the Organisers.
10.3.2. Neutral Sections must not:
9.3.1. Quiet Zones. Any Quiet Zone in a Standard or Regularity
Section must be monitored by a Driving Standards Observer. (a) Be timed to less than one minute.
9.3.2. The end of a Quiet Zone should be indicated by an end (b) Permit Competitors to make up time on the public road.
of QZ Board. (c) Have any lateness penalty applied, except for Maximum
Lateness.
Types of Section (d) Have an average speed of more than 20mph, except on
10.1. The following terminology and restrictions apply to all M, A or B-class roads.
Rally sections. Regularity Sections
10.1.1. No other title or description will be valid. 10.4. *The locations of the Start and Finish of Regularity
10.1.2. No section will have a Flying Finish time control. Sections must be given to Competitors in advance.
10.1.3. No section will have any award for Competitors who 10.4.1. Each Regularity Section must contain at least one
equal or improve upon the section time schedules or record the Intermediate Time Control, the location of which must not be
fastest times or least penalties on any sections. given to Competitors in advance.
10.1.4. At the start of any Section or Special Test held in 10.4.2. Competitors must be advised in writing before
whole or in part on private property the organisers must entering such a section whether they are required to stop at
provide a Medium Spill Kit. Intermediate Time Controls, which should be identified by a
control board.
Standard Sections 10.4.3. Adherence to the time schedule in a Regularity
10.2. A Standard Section may not use the same stretch of road Section will be assessed by comparing the time of arrival at any
more than once, nor include any intermediate Time Controls. Intermediate Time Control or the Finish Time Control with the
Where a Standard Section is timed to the second it must not: time of arrival at the immediate preceding Time Control.
(i) Pass through any area that has more than 20 occupied Timing, whether or not the car is required to stop, will be at the
dwellings within 300m radius of the route, unless moment of the car entering the Time Control area.
written agreement is given by all the householders 10.4.4. Penalties (which must be specified in the SRs) will be
within that area and Motorsport UK has given its imposed for stopping within sight of but outside the control
permission. area of any Intermediate Time Control and the Finish Time
Control.
10.4.5. Competitors will not be required to maintain an
average speed in excess of 30mph.

10.4.6. May only be included in the following rallies as 11.1.4. The onus of ensuring that all the information required
defined by Permit; Historic Road, Endurance Road, Targa Road, is clearly and legibly recorded at the appropriate time and
Navigation, Veteran, Vintage and Economy. place rests with the competitor.
10.4.7. Consistency Test. May only be run under a Historic 11.1.5. Should any entry on a Time Card not be legible or not
Road Rally Permit and at a venue with a current Motorsport UK appear authentic, it can be considered not to have been made.
Track Licence. Written Motorsport UK approval must be 11.1.6. Organisers must refer to Marshals’ check sheets in case
obtained for any Consistency Tests by submitting detailed of doubt.
diagrams and written explanations of their format and finishing
procedures, before the event. 11.2.1. If there is a discrepancy between the time allowance
shown by the Organisers on a Time Card and that shown on
Transport Sections any other document, the Time Card value will be taken to be
10.5. A Transport Section is used to transport Competitors correct, unless previously amended in an official bulletin.
between other types of section where the route is not PR 11.2.2. It is an offence for any Competitor to continue in an
sensitive or densely populated. event until the information required by 2.3.2 is provided.
10.5.1. These Sections must not be timed to less than one Types of Control or Check
minute nor less than four miles in length and must not have
any lateness penalty applied, other than for maximum lateness. Route Check
10.5.2. They must comply with 12.7. 11.3. An unmanned check to prove a Competitor’s adherence
to the correct route.
10.5.3. If using roads where a 30mph or 40mph limit is in
force, a lower average speed must be imposed depending on 11.3.1. Proof of passage will entail the Competitor recording
the proportion of restricted roads in the section. the symbols from a Code Board that must be placed facing
oncoming Rally Cars.
Special Tests 11.3.2. The Code Board will be not less than 315 sq cm and
10.6. Written Motorsport UK approval must be obtained for will show not more than five black numbers or letters (or a
any Special Tests by submitting detailed diagrams and written combination of both up to a maximum of seven) and be the
explanations of their format and finishing procedures, before right way up on a contrasting background.
the event. 11.3.3. The size of the letters and numbers will be not less
10.6.1. These tests must be designed so that no Competitor than 7.63cm with a minimum of 1.27cm stroke width.
can be expected to exceed an average speed of 30mph (40mph Passage Control
for Endurance Road Rallies).
11.4. A manned control established to prove a competitor’s
10.6.2. No benefit must accrue to any Competitor who adherence to the correct route.
exceeds this speed.
11.4.1. It cannot be located less than 500m from any other
10.6.3. Test finishes must be arranged so that there can be manned control.
no possibility of a Competitor completing a test whilst a
previous Competitor blocks the Finish. 11.4.2. The only information permitted to be recorded is the
Marshal's signature or stamp and the authentication of the
10.6.4. Flying finishes are not Permitted. records held by the competitor.
10.6.5. Vehicles must comply with 18 or 19 as appropriate or Time Control
20 for Endurance Road Rallies.
11.5. A manned control established to record the time of a
10.6.6. Passengers may not be carried in the rear seats of competitor who must come to a stop for the purpose.
open cars.
11.5.1. It can additionally record the direction of approach
10.6.7. Rallies with Special Tests may not permit vehicles of and departure of the competitor.
commercial type, such as vans/pickups (J5.20.6).
11.5.2. The only other information permitted to be recorded
Controls by the Marshal is the authentication of the records held by the
competitor.
11.1. Controls, checks and test sites must open at least 15 11.5.3. These records, to be valid, must be signed by the
minutes before the due time of arrival of the first car, and close Marshal with the Competitor not being required to make any
30 minutes after the due time of arrival of the last car, unless entry on the Time Card.
the SRs specify otherwise.
Main Time Control
11.1.1. *The SRs will specify what penalties will be applied
for stopping within sight of any control and for early or late 11.6. Organisers may designate certain Time Controls (11.5),
arrival at any control on a Regularity Section. such as Start Controls and Restart Controls, as Main Time
Controls (MTCs).
11.1.2. If at any control or check due to be operated by
Officials, the Officials are not present during the whole period 11.6.1. Competitors failing to visit or reporting outside their
when the competitors may report, all performances at that maximum lateness at MTCs will be considered to have retired.
point will be ignored in compiling the results (except as 11.6.2. Early or late arrival or departure will be penalised in
provided for in 8.5). accordance with 13(e) or (f).
11.1.3. All performances will also be ignored if a control or 11.6.3. An example of all Official boards must be on display
check is not sited at the location specified in Official at documentation for the event.
documents.

PUBLIC HIGHWAY EVENTS

All motoring competitions held on the public highway, including motorcycle events, are
governed by the Motor Vehicles (Competitions and Trials) Regulations 1969 (as amended).
Under this legislation The Royal Automobile Club Motor Sports Association is the authorising
body for England and Wales.
Scotland is handled in a similar fashion, albeit with a different system of processing, by
RSAC Motorsport Ltd.
Although certain events are automatically authorised under the legislation, in particular
events involving no more than twelve competing vehicles, or those with no set route or
timing on the public highway, all organisers should ensure that they are acquainted with the
terms of the legislation prior to running any event for cars or motorcycles on the public
highway. The official title of the document for England and Wales is Statutory Instruments
1969 No. 414 Road Traffic as amended and are available online at www.legislation.gov.uk.
The organiser of any event which requires Authorisation under the legislation must make
an application to the relevant office between two and six months before the planned date of
the event, on an official application form (Form E404) which must be accompanied by
duplicate tracings, or emailed in a digital format, taken from the current 1:50,000 scale O.S.
maps in the case of England and Wales, showing the public highway route and detailing the
control points and time schedule planned for the event. The minimum period of two months
has to be rigorously enforced .
On receipt, applications are checked for compliance with the legislation and also with a
rationing system which is designed to limit the number of events using a particular section of
road in a given period. A certain level of public relations work is required as a condition of
the Authorisation being issued, this being designed to limit the impact of events on local
residents.
The authorising body sends the details of acceptable events to the Police Forces and
National Parks involved with the route and will require action to be taken by organisers in
response to any observations they may make about the event.
Organisers are also required to contact local representatives, the Route Liaison Officers, and
gain their approval for the planned event. Before the granting of the actual Authorisation
(Form E406) a fee will be required, as the departments are designed to be self-financing
rather than a drain on central Government finances. Events are Authorised for a fixed
maximum number of starters, using a quoted mileage of previously advised route on the
public highway.
When the Royal Automobile Club was originally appointed as the sole authorising body for
the system of statutory control, it was understood that they would be acting for this purpose
independently to their other interests and would necessarily be required to deal on a non-
discriminatory basis with applications, whether from recognised clubs, clubs not recognised or
individuals. Any additional controls which for their own purposes they might wish to exercise
in regard to their clubs would evidently have to be kept separate from the statutory control
system itself
The General Regulations of Motorsport UK are not taken into account by the CAO, therefore
the fact that Authorisation has been issued for an event does not necessarily mean that the
event complies with Motorsport UK General Regulations.
For application forms, details of fees and any further information:
England and Wales Scotland
Competition Authorisation Office RSAC Motorsport Ltd
Motorsport UK PO Box 3333
Bicester, OX27 8FY Glasgow G20 2AX
Tel: 01753 765075 Tel: 0141 946 5045
Fax: 01753 682938 Fax: 0141 946 5045
www.motorsportuk.org www.rsacmotorsport.com
[email protected] email: [email protected]

Timing 12.6. The Organisers can require any Competitor who is late
to reduce their lateness by either foregoing or reducing any
12.1. All sections must be timed according to the period of time provided for remaining at a control or official
requirements of Scheduled Time by watches that read to halt.
correct GMT/BST time of day.
12.6.1. Competitors may themselves reduce lateness without
12.1.1. Deleted. penalty in the following ways, providing the Section is not
Definitions for Scheduled Timing defined as Neutral (10.3) and unless either forbidden to do so
by the SRs or if by so doing they commit a breach of 12.7.
12.2. Standard Time is the time of day a notional Competitor
number zero would be due at any control or check. (a) By reporting at any control following one at which a
penalty was applied for lateness at any time not earlier
12.2.1. Scheduled Time is the actual time of day each than Scheduled Time.
Competitor is required to be at any specific point.
(b) By missing a Control or Controls. The Competitor will be
12.2.2. Scheduled Time can be calculated for any point by penalised in accordance with 13(a) or 13(b) for every
taking a Competitor’s Competition number, multiplying by the control missed. On rejoining the route at a control at the
time interval between Competitors at the start, and adding the end of Standard Section, the Competitor will be
result to the standard time at that point. permitted to restart without further penalty at any time
12.2.3. Delay Allowance is an allowance free of penalty between their original Scheduled Time and their
granted to specific Competitors following a delay under the Maximum Permitted Lateness in relation to their original
instructions of an authorised Official of the event. Any Delay Scheduled Time. If the rejoining control is at the end of
Allowance must be recorded in writing on the Competitor’s a Neutral Section, and the Competitor has missed the
time card by that Official. control at the beginning of a Neutral Section, they will
12.2.4. Due Time is the time a Competitor is due at any only be Permitted to restart without further penalty at
control or check inclusive of any previous lateness. their Official corrected time based on the time of arrival
at the last control visited within maximum lateness.
12.2.5. Penalised Time is the difference between Due Time
and an earlier or later arrival time. (c) If the need arises for an Organiser to extend Maximum
Permitted Lateness, this can only be done at a point on
12.2.6. Penalty Free Lateness allows a Competitor late at one the route at which Competitors are required to report to
control to be an equivalent amount late at a succeeding control avoid disqualification. Maximum Permitted Lateness can
without incurring further penalty. then only be extended for the following part of the
12.2.7. Outside Total Lateness (OTL) is the point where a route and cannot be applied retrospectively for earlier
Competitor is considered not to have visited a control or check sections.
being more than 30 minutes past the Scheduled Time These provisions are subject to standard condition 4 of the
(including any delay allowance), unless the SRs specify a Motor Vehicles (Competitions and Trials) Regulations where
different period. applicable.
12.3. The time of arrival at or departure from a control other 12.6.2. No Penalty Free Lateness or official delay allowance
than intermediate and final controls of Regularity Sections that has been either reduced or foregone as Permitted by 12.6
(where 10.4 apply), will be the time at which the Time Card is can be reclaimed. However, this does not exclude fresh claims
presented by the Competitor concerned, providing all crew based on new circumstances.
members and cars are within the control area.
12.7. A Competitor found to have traversed a distance greater
12.4. Exceptions to 12.3 are: than four miles between two consecutive time controls in less
12.4.1. In the event of a competing car obstructing other than three-quarters of the time specified by the Official time
Competitors through being halted or unduly slowed down near schedule will be penalised in accordance with 13(l). In
a control, the Officials may instruct the Driver to proceed and calculating the penalty, any fraction of minute will be ignored.
may then record the time as the time when this instruction is The 3⁄4 rule does not apply to sections of less than 8 minutes
given. scheduled duration.
12.4.2. In the event of a Competitor presenting a Time Card This does not preclude the organisers providing specific
to Officials at a time when the car is outside the control area, sections for time recovery.
the Officials have discretion as to whether or not to make a For example:
record on the Time Card.
12.7.1. In a nine minute section, a penalty is imposed if a
12.4.3. The onus of presenting the Time Card rests with the Competitor completes a section in less than six minutes.
Competitor.
12.7.2. In a 10 minute section – seven minutes.
12.5. The time of reporting at controls will be recorded to the
preceding whole minute when penalties are imposed per 12.7.3. In an 11 minute section – eight minutes.
minute (for example nine minutes 59 seconds will be recorded 12.7.4. In a 12 minute section – nine minutes.
as nine minutes.) 12.8. Times will be recorded to whole minutes unless the SRs
12.5.1. When a penalty is imposed for timekeeping error of state otherwise.
less than one minute, the time will be recorded to the 12.8.1. Any portions of the event to be timed to seconds will
preceding second. be clearly indicated in the Route or Time Cards.
12.5.2. Where a control at the end of a section timed to the 12.8.2. Any timing to less than one minute will be recorded
second also forms the start of a section timed to the minute, on equipment as detailed in 2.7.
the time of departure will be considered as being the same as
arrival, but ignoring any seconds.

12.8.3. Competitors will be timed by the Official timepieces 15.1.3. Competitors who retire will be required to submit a
in the charge of Officials, unless the SRs state that watches form to the Secretary of the Meeting within 72 hours of the
carried by the Competitors can be used. event. Failure to return a form may result in a fine of up to
12.9. *If Competitor’s own watches are used, they must be of £100.
a size and type to enable the dial to be read clearly and must 15.1.4. Vehicle damage in relation to 13(q) will be considered
be sealed. as being any tear or indentation exceeding 50mm in depth
12.9.1. The requirements for sealing watches must be stated occurring to the external surfaces of the coachwork or its
in the SRs. accessories (excluding windscreens, windows, lamps, and
bumpers) above the horizontal plane at the wheel centre.
12.9.2. The Organisers may reject any watch that cannot be
satisfactorily sealed or read. 15.2. Competitors will start with zero fails and/or marks.
Classification will be made from competitors who have incurred
12.9.3. If any sealed watch varies from official time by more the least number of fails.
than one minute, the competitor concerned will be timed by
Official clocks from then on, unless the SRs make provision for 15.2.1. Competitors who have incurred an equal number of
the replacement or re-setting of the watch concerned. fails will be classified by reference to total marks lost.
15.2.2. In the event of a tie, the competitor who has
Penalties completed the greater portion of the competition from the
Start, including tests (if any), without penalty (or if both
13. See Appendix 1, Chart 13. incurred penalty at the same point, with the lesser penalty) will
be judged the winner, unless another method of resolving ties
Documentation is specified in the SRs.
14.1. All documentation issued by the Organisers have the
same force as the SRs. Along with the requirements of D.8.1, Additional Regulations for Specified Types
the Route Card or Time Card must specify the following: of Event
14.1.1. A description of each section (Standard, Neutral, 16. Certain types of event are granted certain waivers (16.2.3)
Transport, Regularity, etc) (10). from the requirements of 3 as follows:
14.1.2. The time allowed to traverse the route between each
time control, and all the information necessary to enable Navigational Rallies
Competitors to comply with 2.3.2. 16.1. These must comply with the following in addition to the
14.1.3. What information the Organisers require to be above:
recorded and the places at which these records will be made 16.1.1. Classes must be based on the ability of Competitors:
(11), except as provided for in 2.3.3. for example, masters, experts, non-experts and novices.
14.1.4. Which checks will be manned by Officials, except 16.1.2. They must not include any vehicle Classes, whether by
checks established in accordance with 2.3.3. capacity or by group.
14.1.5. Which portions of the route will be timed to less than 16.1.3. With the exception of Novice Crews (as defined in
one minute. SRs) only the following information may be issued to a
14.1.6. Any ‘out of bounds’ areas to be respected. competitor before their due start time;
14.1.7. The areas where the Organisers require Competitors Rejoin Points, Main Time Controls, Blackspots and the location
to observe special driving restrictions (ie Quiet Zones, etc). of the Finish.
14.1.8. The order in which controls and checks must be 16.1.4. Information in a sealed opaque envelope is not
visited. considered as issued until the envelope is opened.
16.1.5. With the exception of Novice Crews (as defined in
Results SRs), no more than 15% of the Time Controls may be issued to
competitors as Rejoin Points.
15.1. To be classified as a finisher, a Competitor must report
16.1.6. Rejoin Points may only be located at the end of
to all Main Time Controls and, unless otherwise stated in the
Neutral Sections.
SRs, at least two-thirds of the controls listed in the Route Card
or Time Card. 16.1.7. Cars must comply with 18.3.3., 18.5 and 18.6.
15.1.1. They must also report to the final control, if not an Economy or Vintage Rallies
MTC, within the maximum lateness specified, with the same 16.2. These must comply with the following:
crew in the same car in which they started.
16.2.1. Penalties for both early or late arrival must be
15.1.2. Competitors at the conclusion of their competition imposed at all controls. These penalties must be at least as
must sign a declaration to the effect that they have not been great for early arrival as late arrival.
involved in any incident that may have caused damage to
persons or property, or alternatively give details of any such 16.2.2. Other than for Regularity Sections and Special Tests
incident. Non-compliance will be penalised in accordance with they must not have any section timed to less than one minute.
13(q) and must be reported to Motorsport UK for further 16.2.3. Subject to compliance with the above, Economy,
disciplinary action. Navigational or Vintage Rallies will be required to carry out
Public Relations work in accordance with 3.

Twelve Car Rallies 16.5.8. There should be no element of timing on the Public
16.3. These must comply with the following: Highway, although Competitors may be required to finish by a
specified time.
16.3.1. They must be run according to the requirements of an
Economy, Navigational or Vintage Rally, and be described in 16.5.9. PR work must be carried out according to 3.1.
this way in the Supplementary Regulations. Targa Road Rallies
16.3.2. Any section defined as Standard (10.2) may not be 16.6. Targa Road Rallies must comply with the following;
timed to less than one minute.
16.6.1. Not include any Standard Sections.
16.3.3. They must not form part of any championship other
than one restricted to bona fide members of the organising 16.6.2. Regularity Sections may be included.
Club. 16.6.3. Classes must be based on the ability of Competitors
16.3.4. A Route Liaison Officer must be consulted. If the RLO (masters, experts, non-experts, and novices), and may be sub-
requires additional PR work in sensitive areas this must be divided by vehicle cubic capacity and/or age.
completed to their satisfaction. 16.6.4. Special Tests must comply with 10.6.
16.3.5. They must not be scheduled to run between 18.00 Exemption of Permit Events
hours on a Saturday and 07.00 hours on a Sunday, unless
written permission has been given by the RLO and advised to Road Safety Events
Motorsport UK. 17.1. These must comply with the following:
16.3.6. They should normally be run mid-week and in the 17.1.1. They should not have a route which exceeds 150
early evening. miles on the Public Highway, except in special circumstances.
16.3.7. Twelve car rallies that do not meet these 17.1.2. The marking system on the road section must only be
requirements are not permitted. in respect of observance of the law or the Highway Code.
Historic Road Rallies 17.1.3. They should not have any timing on the road sections
other than that necessary to determine the duration of the
16.4. These must comply with the following: Competition.
16.4.1. Classes must be based on the ability of Competitors 17.1.4. If any tests of driving ability are included, they should
(masters, experts, non-experts, and novices). not exceed 100m in length.
16.4.2. Additionally it is permitted to sub-divide these Classes 17.1.5. If timed tests are included, the speed of the vehicles
by vehicle cubic capacity and/or age. must not be the sole determining factor, and at least an equal
16.4.4. PR work in accordance with 3.1 must be carried out. number of untimed tests must also be included.
16.4.5. Written Motorsport UK approval must be obtained for 17.1.6. All tests, whether timed or untimed, should include an
any special tests. Detailed diagrams and written explanations element of manoeuvring skill or judgement on the part of the
of their format and finishing procedures must be submitted. driver in addition to testing the capabilities of the vehicle.
These tests must be designed so that no competitor can be 17.1.7. The title of the event must clearly indicate its
expected to exceed an average speed of 30mph. No benefit connection with road safety.
should accrue to any competitor who exceeds 30mph. Test
finishes must be arranged in such a way that there can be no Treasure Hunts
possibility of a competitor completing a test whilst a previous 17.2. These must comply with the following:
competitor blocks the Finish area. 17.2.1. No merit must attach to being the first to arrive at the
*Navigational Scatter Events Finish or at any other point.
16.5. These must comply with the following: 17.2.2. Competitors must not be required to arrive at any
point other than the Finish at or by a specific time.
16.5.1. Deleted.
17.2.3. Where an overall time limit is set for the event, it
16.5.2. The SRs should clearly define the nature of the event must be possible to win without exceeding an average speed of
and specify all navigational equipment required. 10mph from Start to Finish.
16.5.3. An estimate of the mileage likely to be covered 17.2.4. Competitors must not be required to travel more than
should be included in the SRs. 100 miles on a highway, or to perform any task or solve any
16.5.4. The points to be visited must be placed so that there problem that is likely to inconvenience or offend any one not
is no single obvious route. taking part in the event.
16.5.5. Competitors should have a completely random choice Veteran Car Rallies (or Runs)
concerning order of visit and must not be required to visit more 17.3. These must comply with the following:
than 75% of the points listed.
17.3.1. If they are run in accordance with 17.3.2 and 17.3.4, it
16.5.6. They must be planned in such a way that the will be exempt from the PR requirements of 4 and Public
Competitors have ample time to attempt to visit the required Relations work need only be undertaken by prominent
number of points. advertising in the area of the route.
16.5.7. The majority of the points should not be readily 17.3.2. They must allow Competitors to set their own average
accessible without leaving the car. The car should be an speeds subject to a maximum average of 24mph between Start
incidental means of transport between the various points. and Finish (or Rest Halt).

17.3.3. They must have no intermediate timing points 18.3.2. A standard Wankel unit will be considered as three
between the Start and Finish (or Rest Halt) and must have only cylinders – twin Wankel units are prohibited.
passage controls along their route. 18.3.3. Engines must comply with the silencing levels G.11.1,
17.3.4. Competitors’ route instructions should be given in the J.5.17 and 4.1 and have induction air filter elements fitted that
form of descriptive notes only. ensure the vehicle complies with noise regulations J.5.17.
Economy Runs 18.3.4. Only H shift pattern manual transmissions are
17.4. If held on or using private land, Economy Runs must permitted. The gear lever must remain the only means of
obtain Motorsport UK permission before any public changing gear unless an alternative method was originally
announcement is made. fitted by the vehicle manufacturer as standard. Automatic
transmissions are permitted provided that they are in their
original configuration as fitted by the manufacturer to that
specific vehicle model.
18.3.5. The number and location of the driven wheels must
18. In addition to complying with Section J all cars competing remain as original to the model of car.
in Road Rallies must comply with the appropriate part of the
following: Wheels and Tyres
18.4. Wheels and tyres are free but must fit within the
Body standard unmodified wheel arch.
18.1. Bodywork must represent the manufacturer’s original 18.4.1. Vehicles must be fitted with tyres that are always
profile and may include any optional extras available directly legal for use on the public highway.
from the manufacturer.
18.4.2. Deleted.
18.1.1. Bumpers must be fitted.
18.4.3. Vehicles must have all spare wheels securely fastened
18.1.2. Paintwork must be one colour or manufacturer’s in position and must not be fitted with spiked or studded tyres
original colour scheme. No primer is to be visible. or any non-skid attachments, other than chains if permitted by
18.1.3. Vehicles must not have wheel arch extensions, unless SRs.
fitted by the manufacturer as a standard item to the body
shape. Electrical Systems
18.1.4. All major internal trim as fitted to the body type by its 18.5. Vehicles must have a maximum of four forward facing
original manufacturer when offering it for sale must be beams, as well as side and indicator lights, unless further
retained. This trim will include headlinings, inside door panels, restrictions are specified in SRs.
carpets and rear seats. 18.5.1. Light pods are not permitted.
18.1.5. Front seats may be improved or replaced. 18.5.2. A headlamp must provide the main beam and dipped
18.1.6. The trim, including the rear seat may be cut to allow beam functions.
the fitting of a safety cage. 18.5.3. An auxiliary lamp provides a beam other than that
18.1.7. If equipped with a non standard fuel tank it must be provided by the headlamp. With the exception of cars built
separated from the driver/passenger compartment by a before 1st January 1947 the maximum width of the lamp body
protective bulkhead of non-flammable material preventing the of any auxiliary lamp must not exceed 222mm.
passage of fluid or flame. 18.5.4. A headlamp may consist of a single reflector with a
18.1.8. Full harness seat belts may be fitted. dual filament bulb, or separate reflectors each with single
filament bulbs providing the functions of main beam and
18.1.9. Guards may be fitted beneath the vehicle to provide dipped beam separately. This will be considered as equivalent
protection from damage. to a single dual filament headlamp unit. Lamp units comprising
Engines and Transmissions two reflectors where one is fitted with a dual filament bulb will
be considered as a combined headlamp and auxiliary lamp. In
18.2. Vehicle engines must have: this instance therefore no additional auxiliary lamps may be
18.2.1. A maximum of four cylinders. fitted.
18.2.2. A maximum of two carburettor chokes (two single or 18.5.5. Auxiliary lamps unless fitted as standard equipment
one double). using gas discharge or LED technology are not permitted and
18.2.3. A maximum of one camshaft per bank of cylinders. gas discharge or LED headlamp units may not be retro fitted.
18.2.4. Engines with more than one camshaft per bank of 18.5.6. Auxiliary lights must not be used in neutral sections
cylinders may be used providing that they were originally fitted except in poor visibility as permitted by law.
with fuel injection and that the fuel injection system complete 18.5.7. Where more than four beams are fitted as standard,
with plenum chamber and throttle body is retained unmodified. only four may be used and the remainder must be rendered
18.2.5. For diesel and petrol engines under 1500cc actual unusable for the duration of the event.
capacity, forced induction is permitted providing that the 18.5.8. Vehicles must have all lights fitted and used
complete original induction system is retained unmodified, according to motor vehicle lighting regulations.
other than the replacement of the air filter element. 18.5.9. External navigational or Marshal lights are not
18.3.1. Fuel injection may be fitted where it was standard permitted.
equipment by the manufacturer for that engine type and where
the original plenum chamber and throttle body is retained for
that engine type.

18.5.10. For events taking place wholly between half an hour 19.1.5. Historic Category 4 Road Rally Cars. Cars of a
before sunrise and half an hour after sunset 18.5, 18.5.7, and specification valid between 1 January 1982 and 31 December
18.5.9. do not apply. 1985, compliant with their FIA Group A or N homologation
Miscellaneous papers, or be a Series Production Car, and comply with 18.1 to
18.6. The vehicle must be currently registered and taxed as a 18.6 inclusive (see also 19.5)
Private Car and comply with all statutory regulations as to the Cars homologated in FIA Group A are permitted provided they
Construction and Use regulations (especially regarding brakes, are in standard production specification, the only modifications
lighting, tyres, warning devices, rear view mirrors, silencers, permitted (see also 19.3.) are to dampers, springs and brake
speedometers, wings and windscreens). friction material. Individual cars will only be accepted after
18.6.1. Vehicles may not use racing style numbers, nor have receiving Motorsport UK approval. (R19.5.2.)
any advertising except for event sponsor decals which must be 19.1.6. FIA Appendix K to the International Sporting Code:
incorporated within the rally plate. Historic Road Rally Cars fully compliant with the current FIA
18.6.2. They should be equipped with an effective method of Appendix K categories T(Touring Car/Group1/Group N) and
stopping fuel supply, operable by the Driver when normally GT(Grand Touring Cars/Group 3) only. Cars must have been
seated (the ignition switch would normally cover this issued with a valid FIA Historic Technical Passport (HTP) or
requirement) and must use pump fuel as defined in Historic Regularity Car Pass (HRCP), be in compliance with this
Nomendature and Definitions. document and the current FIA Appendix K at all times.
18.6.3. Brakes are free but must comply with Construction 19.2. Deleted.
and Use Regulations. A hydraulic handbrake is permitted where 19.2.1. Deleted.
a functioning mechanical system is also present. The hydraulic
handbrake lever shall operate in an arc not exceeding 50 Permitted Modifications
degrees from the horizontal. 19.3. Only period modifications used in rallying on the
18.6.4. Vehicles must display registration plates in particular make and model of car are Permitted for Historic
compliance with the current Road Vehicles (Display of Road Rally Cars.
Registration Marks) Regulations. 19.3.1. Modifications are only allowed if they were available
18.6.5. Where an event includes any Section or Special Test before 1 January 1968 in the case of Historic Category 1 Road
held wholly or in part on private property all vehicles must Rally Cars, before 1 January 1975 in the case of Historic
carry a Small Spill Kit complying with J5.20.13. Recomended for Category 2 Road Rally Cars, and only homologated
events held wholly on the public highway. modifications before 31 December 1981 in the case of Historic
Category 3 Road Rally Cars or 31st December 1985 in the case
18.6.6. For Road Rallies, Navigation Rallies and Targa Road of Historic Category 4 Road Rally Cars.
Rallies held between 07.00 and 22.00hrs 18.1.2, 18.5, 18.5.1,
and 18.5.9 do not apply. 18.6.1 is relaxed to permit advertising 19.3.2. Roof vents are only permitted subject to the above.
not exceeding 1250 sq cm in total. Recommended Classes
Historic Road Rally Cars 19.4. Along with the mandatory requirements of 16.4.1,
classes can be introduced based on capacity and/or age of
Series Production Cars vehicle.
Note: In this section the term MODEL refers to all variants of 19.4.1. It is recommended that they be the same as for
the same family of cars. To avoid misunderstanding, Historic Stage Rallies.
competitors are advised to obtain a copy of the appropriate
manufacturer’s documentation as to the standard specification 19.5. Certain waivers may be available for Historic Road Rally
of the car. Cars entered in Road Rallies and Rallies with Special Tests
solely for vehicles manufactured before 1 January 1942.
19.1. Historic Road Rally Cars are categorised in the following
periods. A car will be dated by the specification presented and 19.5.1. Motorsport UK may also grant discretionary waivers
not necessarily by the date of build or registration: for Historic Road Rally Cars complying with R19.1 in respect of
18.2 as appropriate, for Road Rallies and Rallies with Special
19.1.1. Historic Category 1 Road Rally Cars. Cars of a Tests held between 07.00 and 22.00hrs, providing an Historic
specification valid before 1 January 1968 and compliant with Grade Eligibility Scrutineer is appointed.
18.1.1 (except Sports Cars which need not be fitted with
bumpers), 18.1.6, 18.3.3, 18.4, 18.5, 18.6 and 19.5. 19.5.2. Application for these waivers should be made to
Motorsport UK by the organisers of the specific event, giving
19.1.2. Historic Category 2 Road Rally Car. Cars of a full details of the waivers sought.
specification valid between 1 January 1968 and 31 December
1974 and compliant with 18.1 to 18.6 inclusive (see also 19.5). 19.5.3. Any such waivers will be exclusive to an individual
Motor Club and the nominated event.
19.1.3. Historic Category 3 Road Rally Cars. Cars of a
specification valid between 1 January 1975 and 31 December 19.5.4. Exceptionally, Motorsport UK may grant a written
1981, compliant with their FIA Group 1 or 3 homologation dispensation to use non-original parts, parts from a different
papers, or be a Series Production Car, and comply with 18.1 to model, or parts from a later period, provided that the use of
18.6 inclusive (see also 19.5). these parts does not confer an advantage in either performance
or reliability. Motorsport UK will give consideration to written
19.1.4. Historic Category 2 and 3 Road Rally Cars are requests from Competitors who are unable to source vital
permitted to use matt black bonnets and wing tops subject to components.
19.3.

Engine 19.9.1. Body (External). No changes or additions may be made

19.6. Forced induction is Permitted if by means of a to the side or plan silhouettes to that offered by the
mechanically driven supercharger, or by an exhaust driven manufacturers in either standard form or manufacturer’s
turbocharger if fitted as original equipment by the vehicle optional extra form. The replacement of any body panel with
manufacturer. one constructed of different material from that fitted by the
manufacturer is prohibited. Front and rear bumpers must be
19.6.1. Such cars will be classified as having an engine retained and be of the same dimensions and constructed of the
capacity increased 70%. same material as those fitted by the manufacturer
19.6.2. Induction air filter elements must be fitted that The fitting of any form of additional wheel arch extension is
ensure the vehicle complies with noise regulations J.5.17. prohibited.
19.6.3. Exceptionally, and with the permission of the Chief 19.9.3. Engine. The engine fitted must in all respects conform
Scrutineer, those cars for which 5,000rpm is inappropriate may to that fitted by the manufacturer for the model of vehicle.
be tested at 3/4 of maximum rpm.
To ensure oil and/or fuel are not deposited on the public
Wheels, Tyres and Brakes highway sumpguards and tankguards may be fitted. It is
19.7. Vehicles must always be fitted with tyres that are legal permitted to fit a guard or guards to the silencing system that
for use on the public highway. must retain at least the same number of silencer boxes and
19.7.1. The size of the wheel may not differ from that expansion chambers as catalogued for the car.
originally fitted by more than 10% on nominal diameter, and by 19.9.4. Transmission. The gearbox shall be that as fitted to
1 inch (25.4mm) on nominal width. The resultant track the model of vehicle. Changes to the gearbox or final drive
measurement must not differ from the original by more than 1 ratio other than those permitted by 19.3.1. are prohibited.
inch.
Endurance Road Rally
19.7.2. Rims must not exceed 6 inches.
20.1. These vehicles must comply with 18.1 to 18.6 and the
19.7.3. The minimum diameter permitted is 15 inches, unless following:
a smaller diameter was fitted as original equipment.
20.1.1. Standard production specification engines limited to
19.7.4. The tyre section, as marked on the side wall in 1400cc naturally aspirated petrol, 2000cc naturally aspirated
millimetres or inches, must not differ by more than 1 inch diesel, and 1400cc forced induction diesel are permitted.
(25.4mm) from that originally fitted.
20.1.2. The exhaust system is free but must retain the
19.7.5. The fitting of tyres with an aspect ratio of less than original exhaust manifold.
65% is prohibited.
20.1.3. Where originally fitted with a catalytic converter, the
19.7.6. The fitting of a dual master cylinder, or any other type standard part must be retained.
of device providing a simultaneous action on all four wheels
and divided action on two wheels, is permitted, provided the 20.1.4. The transmission must be as originally fitted to the
original brake pedal and pivot point are used and they cannot model of vehicle.
be adjusted to affect brake balance by either the Driver or the 20.1.5. Any changes to the gearbox or final drive are
Co-Driver when normally seated in the car. prohibited.
19.7.7. A hydraulic handbrake is permitted where a 20.1.6. The suspension type and mountings must remain the
functioning mechanical system is also present. The hydraulic same as that fitted by the manufacturer.
handbrake lever shall operate in an arc not exceeding 50 20.1.7. The shock absorbers may be of any make and may be
degrees from the horizontal. uprated from standard.
19.7.8. For Cars in Categories 2, 3 or 4, 19.7.2. and 19.7.5. do 20.1.8. Adjustable spring platform struts are permitted. The
not apply where OE specification wheels are wider and tyre mounting method and position must remain as specified by the
sections are less than those specified therein. manufacturer.
Miscellaneous 20.1.9. Springs are free but must retain their original location.
19.8. Vehicles must not use racing style numbers, nor carry 20.1.10. Bushes may be changed for similar polymer
advertising other than event sponsor decals. Pump fuel must be materials, but rose-joints or similar metal joints are prohibited.
used as defined in Nomenclature and Definitions.
20.1.11. Vehicles must be fitted with rollover protection to
19.8.1. Where an event includes any Section or Special Test Section K, Appendix 2, Drawing 1 and seat belts to K.2.1.2
held wholly or in part on private property all vehicles must point. Sun roofs must either be fitted with safety film to J.5.20.8
carry a Small Spill Kit complying with J5.20.13. Recommended or comply with Q.19.14.6.
for events held wholly on the public highway.
20.1.12. Brake fluid, pads and linings, and stone protection
19.9. Standard Production Cars compliant with 19.1.3 and are free.
19.1.5 must comply with 19.3 to 19.8.1 inclusive and the
following regulations: 20.1.13. For daylight Endurance Road Rallies it is Permitted
to fit a sunstrip of no more than 90mm deep which may display
the manufacturer’s make or model, or the name of the event, or
a recognised Motor Club, or a registered national charity,
provided that this does not affect the Driver’s view.
20.1.14. Must use tyres from Tyre List IV.
20.1.15. All vehicles must carry a Small Spill Kit complying
with J5.20.13.


Specific Regulations for Special 24.2.2. Marshal locations should be selected so as not to
place them in areas where they may be exposed to significant
Stage Rallies risk.
21. Special Stage Rallies will be organised in accordance with 24.2.3. In allocating individual Marshals to specific locations,
1 to 6 where appropriate, the following regulations and the care should be taken to ensure that less experienced Marshals
Motorsport UK Stage Rally Safety Requirements which are are accompanied by experienced colleagues.
published on the Motorsport UK website;
24.3.1. An Event Safety Officer must be appointed, who is
experienced in the current operation of special stages and who
Definitions understands the potential of Rally cars in differing weather
conditions.
Special Stage Rally
24.3.2. The Event Safety Officer must be assisted by a
22.1. A Rally containing Special Stages joined by linking
Spectator Safety Officer who is responsible for specific
sections that may use the Public Highway.
arrangements to accommodate spectators in suitable areas, to
Special Stage prevent their accessing other areas and to make suitable access
22.2. A section of a Rally on roads or land for which the event facilities for spectators’ use.
has exclusive access, or on public roads closed by Government They will ensure that;
legislation specifically permitting closure for motor sporting (a) There should be a copy of the Safety Code on display at
purposes, where the marking for maintaining a time schedule all entrances where the public are likely to enter, and in
forms a part of the Competition. areas considered to be hazardous, including escape
Single Venue Stage Rally routes and prohibited areas.
22.3. A Special Stage Rally which uses parts of stages more (b) All and any publication giving event information, online
than four times during any day of the event. or in print, whether published for spectators or officials,
must include a copy of the Safety Code.
Historic Special Stage Rally
24.3.3. The Event Safety Officer is responsible for ensuring
22.4. As 22.1 and 22.3 above, but participation is limited to that there are effective arrangements to supplement the
cars complying with the appropriate Technical Regulations for general marshalling strength organised by the Stage
Historic or Post-Historic Special Stage Rally Vehicles. Commander as follows:
Rally Time Trial (44) (a) There must be pre-determined arrangements available
22.5. A Single Venue Stage Rally run over a Stage not greater to every Stage Commander for summoning appropriate
than 4 miles in length. emergency services, via rendezvous points if necessary,
to the scene of an incident.
Duties and Responsibilities of the Clerk of the (b) At each stage, unless the complete route is visible from
the Start or Finish areas, there must be provision of an
Course effective radio communications network, operated
23.1. For all Special Stage Rallies the Clerk of the Course through a nominated Controller under the direction of
must be licensed by the Motorsport UK (G24). the Clerk of the Course, linking Officials at Start, Finish
and intermediate points with Rescue and Medical
23.1.1. Applicants will only be considered if they have been Services. The frequency must be secure from misuse and
appointed by an organising club entitled to run such events. be either the Motorsport UK Safety Frequency or a
24.1. The Clerk of the Course must ensure compliance with privately licensed frequency to Ofcom Regulations. The
the following: Controller must be experienced in the use of radios and
24.1.1. Deleted. in controlling a network, and must ensure the disciplined
use of the radios. Where the Motorsport UK Safety
24.1.2. Deleted. Frequency is used, the Radio Controller must hold a
24.1.3. All other motor sporting users of venues to be used as valid Motorsport UK Radio Controllers Licence.
special stages must be notified of arrangements for using the Notes on radio procedure are available from Motorsport UK.
venue.
24.4. Written instructions on the operation of stages, prepared
24.1.4. Competitors must be seeded numerically in order of in accordance with the Motorsport UK Stage Rally Safety
anticipated performance, with the first competitor having the Requirements, must be made available to all Officials and
best performance potential, unless Motorsport UK has given Marshals. These must clearly establish:
prior approval to the contrary.
24.4.1. That the number of cars to be sent through any Stage
24.1.5. The Chief Scrutineer must be appointed from the list before the Competition shall be in accordance with the
of Motorsport UK Technical Officials. Motorsport UK Stage Rally Safety Requirements.
24.1.6. That a Safety Plan is produced in accordance with the 24.4.2. The crew of each Safety Car must have specific duties,
Motorsport UK Stage Rally Safety Requirements and that all based on the current Motorsport UK Safety Car Roles and
officials involved in the running of the event are aware of the Responsibilities.
plan and where appropriate have received training.
24.4.3. No stage must start until the Motorsport UK Safety
24.2.1. A Stage Commander should be appointed for every Delegate, or subsequent designated Safety Car crew where
stage, with the responsibility for ensuring that the stage applicable, has confirmed that it is ready for Competitors and
complies with the regulations and that an adequate number of that the Marshals have all spectators on the stage under their
marshals are appointed. control and direction (36.5).

24.4.4. There must be no movement of any vehicle or of the 24.4.17. Reasonable precautions must be taken to protect
rescue services once the stage has opened without the specific private property situated adjacent to any stage against damage.
approval of the Stage Commander, and then only after 24.5. Should the normal running of a Special Stage be
suspending the stage and being satisfied that it is cleared of stopped after the passage of one or more Competitors for any
competing cars. reasons whatsoever, and it proves impossible to allow other
24.4.5. On any special stage where extreme circumstances Competitors to cover the stage competitively, the Clerk of the
make it necessary to neutralise the competition e.g. where Course may give to each crew which has not been able to cover
spectator safety is compromised, or to authorise the movement the stage in the normal manner a notional time corresponding
of non-competing or rescue vehicles, the system of Red Flags to the slowest time set up to the moment of interruption.
must be in place. These should be located at mid stage rescue 24.5.1. If it appears that the slowest time represents a
points, all locations where a rescue/emergency vehicle may re- complete anomaly, the next slowest time may be retained (and
enter the stage following a shortcut and at each mandatory so on until the 5th slowest time).
Radio Point (29.5). Red Flags will be displayed at all
mandatory Radio Points preceding the incident, only on the 24.5.2. However, no crew that is totally or partially
specific instruction of the Clerk of the Course or Stage responsible for stopping a stage may benefit from this measure.
Commander. If they finish the stage, they will be given the time that they
actually set even if this is greater than the time awarded to
Red Flags must be prominently displayed (held out steady not other crews.
waved) by a designated marshal who MUST wear a marshals’
tabard. 24.5.3. In the case of an event being permitted to seed
Competitors in reverse order of anticipated performance, the
Red Flags shall measure a minimum of 60cm x 70cm. Clerk of the Course may give Competitors a notional time
(i) Competitors who have been shown a Red Flag will be corresponding to the fastest time set at the moment of
given a notional time for the stage. interruption, or apply the next fastest time (up to the 5th
(ii) The time of the deployment of the Red Flags will be fastest time) if the fastest time represents a complete anomaly.
recorded and notified to the Clerk of the Course. 24.6. The Clerk of the Course has discretionary powers to
(iii) No flag other than a Red Flag may be deployed at any impose a penalty in accordance with 32.2(gg) or 32.13(gg) on
point along the route of the special stage. any Competitor who causes or is part of a serious blockage on a
Special Stage, whether intentionally or otherwise, if their
24.4.6. Deleted. actions prevent any other Competitor from completing the
24.4.7. Under no circumstances will any car be allowed to stage competitively. The Clerk can also impose further penalty
drive in the reverse direction of the stage. under C.2.1 as appropriate.
24.4.8. Detailed emergency procedures and equipment which 24.7. Judges may be appointed to adjudicate on:
must be made available by the Event Safety Officer. 24.7.1. Failure to comply with 25.5.
24.4.9. The priorities in dealing with an incident are to deal 24.7.2. Failure to comply with 25.6.
first with those who are injured (whether Competitor, Official or
spectator) by removing them in a suitable vehicle if it appears 24.7.3. False starts on Special Stages.
prudent to do so, and then to deal with the vehicles if they 24.7.4. Unauthorised use of auxiliary lights.
constitute a hazard to the continued running of the stage or to 24.7.5. Unauthorised possession of pace notes, radio
property. equipment (25.1, 25.9).
24.4.10. No Competitor will be Permitted a re-run of a 24.7.6. Unauthorised servicing.
special stage (25.6.6).
24.7.7. Unauthorised smoking.
24.4.11. The system of ensuring that Competitors are
positively monitored and checked through a stage must be 24.7.8. Sound.
explained. Organisers may either use numbered stage Time 24.7.9. Violation of out of bounds areas.
Cards or note the previous Competitor’s Competition number 24.7.10. Violation of the regulations regarding crash helmets,
with the next Competitor to leave the Start. seat belts or flame retardant overalls.
24.4.12. All non-competing vehicles must be parked in an 24.8. Driving Standards Observers may be appointed to
appropriate place at least 30m from a road used as a Special adjudicate on:
Stage, between a point before the Start control and a point
100m beyond the Finish stop control. 24.8.1. Excessive vehicle sound (observed during the event).
24.4.13. Non-competing cars required solely for purposes of 24.8.2. Excessive speed.
safety may be parked at any place designated appropriate by 24.8.3. Driving in a manner likely to bring Motor Sport into
the Stage Commander and/or Event Safety Officer. disrepute.
24.4.14. Any road that may form an escape between the start 24.9. Checks operated by Judges or DSOs need not be manned
and stop controls must be kept clear and unobstructed for a for the whole period during which Competitors may report, and
distance of at least 100m, bearing in mind the potential may operate on a random basis.
approaching speed of Competitors.
Organisers should include in their SRs the following:
24.4.15. The location of any competing car that fails to
24.9.1. Judges and/or DSOs will be appointed to report on
complete the stage must be reported to the Stage Commander. sound levels. Excessive sound will include instantaneous
24.4.16. The information required by the Clerk of the Course occurrence of noise such as that produced by backfiring caused
to consider 24.5 is available if the stage is interrupted or by anti-lag systems. The penalty for excessive sound may go as
stopped for any period of time. far as disqualification.

24.10. Any Competitor driving at an excessive speed, 25.4.4. Subsequent cars must leave a clear route for
recklessly, or in a manner likely to bring Motor Sport into emergency vehicles.
disrepute, or convicted of any driving offence committed during 25.4.5. The Clerk of the Course may award a discretionary
the event may be disqualified. time to any Competitor delayed in such circumstances.
24.10.1. The Official in charge of any control or check may 25.4.6. Any crew which is able to but fails to comply with the
mark or withhold a Competitor’s road book, or Time Card if the rule will be reported to the Clerk of the Course who may
vehicle concerned has suffered damage to its exhaust system. impose penalties.
24.11. The Clerk of the Course can appoint Officials 25.4.7. In the case of an accident where medical intervention
empowered to search Competitors and their vehicles for is not required, the OK sign must be clearly shown to following
unauthorised Pace Notes (25.9). vehicles, and to any helicopter attempting to assist. If the crew
24.11.1. There should be two such Officials, one male to leave the vehicle, the OK sign must be left clearly visible to
check male Competitors and one female to check female other Competitors. The Emergency Red Warning Triangle
Competitors. should be placed at least 100m down the stage, appropriate to
the approaching speed of following competitors to provide a
24.12. An organiser may permit the supply of subjective route
visible advanced warning.
notes. This must be stated in the SRs and the subjective route
notes must be prepared by a Motorsport UK registered supplier. 25.4.8. Any crew failing to comply will be subject to a penalty
at the Clerk of the Course’s discretion.
Competitors 25.4.9. Competitors who misuse the SOS or OK signs will be
penalised and may be reported to Motorsport UK for further
25.1. Competitors and their associated service vehicles and action.
personnel may only fit or use radio transceiving equipment and
frequencies that are licensed according to Regulations issued 25.5. Drivers must conform to the Medical Requirements
by Ofcom. specified in H.10.
25.1.1. They must not use or carry any radio transmitting 25.5.1. All Competitors must comply with any instructions in
device that operates on, or interferes with, the Motorsport UK the Road Book concerning stopping at road junctions.
licensed Frequencies. 25.5.2. Failure to comply will be penalised as in 32.2(b)
25.1.2. Contravention of these regulations will be penalised or 32.13(c).
in accordance with 32.2(p) or 32.13(q). 25.5.3. Crew members must not smoke during any stage.
25.2. Competitors must present at scrutineering a valid 25.6. During a special stage, the prescribed route must be
Motorsport UK Competition Car Log Book/Vehicle Passport followed and any direction signs displayed are mandatory.
obtainable from Motorsport UK Scrutineers by appointment 25.6.1. Competitors overshooting the Stop line at the end of
(46.1.3). any stage are forbidden to reverse back to the Control.
25.3. In conjunction with scrutiny of the car, Drivers’ and Co- 25.6.2. They are also forbidden to traverse any part of a
Drivers’ crash helmets, FHR Devices, and overalls must be Special Stage in the opposite direction to rally traffic.
produced for approval.
25.6.3. Competitors must not voluntarily leave the prescribed
25.3.1. All crew members must wear a crash helmet bearing a route of a Special Stage without the express permission of the
Motorsport UK approval sticker (K.10.1 to K.10.3.1) and a safety Stage Commander.
belt throughout any Special Stage.
25.6.4. On passing a Red Flag displayed by a marshal wearing a
25.3.2. The crew must also wear flame resistant overalls marshals’ tabard, the driver MUST immediately and significantly
homologated to either FIA 8856-2018, FIA 8856-2000 or FIA reduce speed as well as being prepared to stop at any time; at no
1986 Standard. Attention is drawn to (K.9.1.2 and K.9.1.5 to time must they overtake any safety vehicle they encounter on the
K.9.3). special stage route. The driver must then follow the instructions
25.3.3. The crew must also wear FIA approved FHR Devices, of any marshals and/or stage safety personnel and maintain this
fitted in accordance with K10.4. reduced speed until leaving the special stage.
25.3.4. Competitors are strongly recommended to carry a First Failure to comply with this rule will incur a penalty at the
Aid Kit. discretion of the Clerk of the Course.
25.4. Competitors must carry an A4-size white board with a 25.6.5. They must not continue until advised to do so by an
red SOS on one side and black OK on the other (letters to be a Official 24.4.4 and 24.4.5.
minimum of 12cm high with a minimum stroke width of 1.5cm),
with means to secure them on display for oncoming 25.6.6. Competitors may only attempt a Special Stage once.
competitors. 25.6.7. Re-runs are not Permitted (24.4.8).
25.4.1. In the case of an accident where urgent medical 25.7. When manual timing is to be used for a special stage,
attention is required, the red SOS sign should be displayed as and following the Stage Start Marshal’s instruction to a
quickly as possible to alert following cars and aid any Competitor that they are next to start, the starting procedure is
helicopter attempting to assist. as follows:
25.4.2. Any crew that sees a red SOS sign displayed on a car, 25.7.1. The Marshal should give a loud verbal indication of
or sees a major accident where both crew members are inside 30 seconds, 15 seconds, 10 seconds and 5 seconds to go, and
the car but not displaying the SOS sign, must immediately and then count down orally each second 5-4-3-2-1-GO. Upon the
without exception stop to give assistance. signal GO a visual starting signal must be given, which will
normally be the raising of a flag from the bonnet (not the
25.4.3. All following cars must also stop and the second car
windscreen). Any other visual signal to be used must be
arriving at the scene must inform the next radio point.
described in the event SRs.

25.7.2. When automatic timing is used, the SRs must detail 26.1.3. If the direction of approach to, or departure from, a
the precise method which will be in operation, with a clear control or check is specified, non-compliance with the
description of the countdown method and the signal to GO. requirement, or passing the control or check when travelling in
Making a false start will be penalised in accordance with other than the specified direction, or visiting the control or
32.2(e) or 32.13(f). check more than once, may involve a penalty.
25.7.3. If an automatic method of recording a false start is to 26.1.4. Officials will be on duty at all controls. If at any
be used the false start detector should be placed between control the Officials are not present during the whole period
30cm and 40cm in front of the actual Start Line and the when a Competitor can report, all performances at that point
method of use and implementation must be described in the will be ignored in compiling the results (except as provided for
event SRs. The timing system must be capable of recording the in 24.9, 32.2(l) or 32.13(m)).
time that the car passes through the false start detector. These 26.1.5. All performances will also be ignored if a control or
times must be made available to the organisers, with any check is not sited at the location specified in Official
competitors recording a false start reported to the Clerk of documents.
Course.
26.1.6. The onus of ensuring that all the information required
25.8. Stages where Competitors are required to start at is clearly and legibly recorded at the appropriate time and
intervals of less than one minute may dispense with the 30 place rests with the Competitor.
seconds to go advance warning.
26.1.7. Should any entry on a Time Card not be legible or not
25.8.1. This revised procedure must be advised in the SRs. appear authentic it may be considered not to have been made.
25.8.2. Any crew refusing to start a Special Stage at the time Organisers may refer to Marshals’ check sheets in case of
and in the position allocated to it may be given a 10 minute doubt.
penalty (32.2(d)or 32.13(e)) which may be extended as far as 26.1.8. If there is a discrepancy between the time allowance
disqualification on the discretion of the Clerk of the Course, shown by the Organisers on the Time Cards and that shown on
whether the special stage is run or not. any other document, the Time Card will be taken to be correct,
25.9. Unless specifically allowed by the SRs, the use of or unless previously amended in an Official bulletin.
possession of pace notes or any other means of giving a 26.2. It is not Permitted to define the route of a special stage
Competitor advice relating to the traversing of a Special Stage by grid references or any other method requiring Competitors
on a Multi-Venue Rally that has not been provided by the to choose their own route.
Organisers is forbidden (24.7).
26.2.1. Any Flying Finish should be located at a point where
25.9.1. On any Single Venue Rally taking place on a venue cars can be expected to be travelling slowly as a result of a
that is currently, or was previously, a licensed Race, Speed or preceding bend or hazard.
Kart circuit, or any airfield type venue (disused or not), the use,
provision or possession of such information, unless in 26.2.2. The Flying Finish line must be at least 200m before
accordance with 25.9.2. is prohibited and cannot be varied by the stop line which should be at least 100m before any public
the SRs. highway. Bad weather, slippery conditions and the potential
speed of cars crossing the Flying Finish line may require these
25.9.2. This does not however preclude a crew from recording distances to be extended.
or annotating information during an event on the route
instructions issued by the organisers for use later on in the 26.2.3. The area between the Flying Finish and the stop line
same event. should be free from bends, sharp or deceptive corners, or
hazards such as gates, etc. This area is prohibited to spectators.
25.9.3. Neither does it preclude the use of Ordnance Survey
maps of 1:25,000 or 1:50,000 scale along with others that are 26.3. Officials should be clearly identifiable and wherever
specified in the SRs as being necessary to complete the route. possible:
25.9.4. The only supplementary information that may be 26.3.2. Be placed in sight of all signs and arrows, and at
shown on the maps is information given by the Organisers prohibited areas.
(including route details). 26.3.3. Be placed where the public are expected to arrive to
25.9.5. Contravention will be penalised as in 32.2(q) watch the stage.
or 32.13(r). 26.3.4. Have some pre-arranged system for warning
spectators of the approach of cars.
Route 26.3.5. Be under the control of a Sector Marshal if
26.1. The onus of following the correct route rests with the appropriate.
Competitor who must visit controls and checks in the order set 26.4. Where a Special Stage forms a continuous circuit,
out in the Road Book, unless otherwise specified. Competitors must not be required to complete more than two
26.1.1. No private road must be used by Competitors Unless laps.
specific permission to do so is given in the Road Book. 26.4.1. Organisers should allow at least 100m separation
26.1.2. A control or check shall be considered to extend for from the start of the stage before Competitors join other cars
50m around the actual point at which Officials are making their already on the stage.
records, unless clearly visible signs are displayed to define a 26.4.2. On any stage rally which is not run under a Single
different area. Venue Stage Rally Permit, the maximum number of competitive
passes in any one direction over any stage or any part of a
stage is limited to four.

26.5. *Stage timing throughout an event will be to the

preceding second if manual timing is to be used.
26.5.1. Automatic timing can be to the preceding 1/10th of a
second, but only if the intention to do so is stated in the SRs.
26.5.2. The timing of any section should be recorded in a
way that Competitors can verify its correctness. This must
prohibit the ‘setting back’ of the section finish watch.
26.5.3. The only timing that can be considered is from the
Standing Start to the Flying Finish line.
26.5.4. No Competitor may gain an advantage by exceeding
the specified average speed.
26.5.5. The time based on this average shall be referred to as
the Stage Bogey Time.
26.6. Competitors must not be started from any stage start at
intervals of less than one minute, unless in accordance with
the following procedures:
26.6.1. Starts of between 30 seconds and one minute interval
are Permitted provided that the criteria below are met and that
no undue difficulties are foreseen:
(a) The stage does not exceed a total length of four miles if
on an unsealed or mixed surface, or eight miles if
completely on a sealed surface.
(b) The stage has no split route and is neither a currently
nor previously a licensed Race, Speed or Kart venue or
airfield (disused or otherwise).
(c) No part of any stage traverses the same section of route
during the running of that stage, or as part of another
Motorsport UK
stage running concurrently.
(d) If the stage constitutes a continuous circuit, it must be
less than one lap. OPEN
(e) Competitors have been seeded by the Organisers by
performance in accordance with 24.1.4, without
Monday–Thursday
dispensation. 9.30–5.30
(f) Suitable timing arrangements have been made at the
Finish line.
26.6.2. Authorisation for stages not covered above must be Friday
obtained in writing from Motorsport UK and will only be
considered when the following information has been 9.30–5.00
submitted: (phone enquiries
(a) The individual stage name, number and location.
(b) The length of the stage.
10.00–5.00 please)
(c) The type of surface (forest, tarmac, etc).
(d) The average width of the road. Tel: 01753 765000
(e) Diagram(s) of the venue showing stage routes and
safety provisions. Fax: 01753 682938
(f) The number of times Competitors are attempting the
stage.
(g) If the Competitors are attempting the stage more than
Licence Section:
once, the time interval between their first and second
run, and the possibility of catching previous
Tel: 01753 765050
Competitors. Fax: 01753 685426
(h) Whether Competitors attempting their second run will
be interposed with those still attempting their first.
Website:
(i) Whether the stage has a split route, and if so how far
this is into the stage. On unsealed surfaces the stage www.motorsportuk.org
must not consist of more than 21⁄2 miles of common
route.

(j) Whether extreme weather (eg heavy rain, dust, etc) will 27.1.3. Competitors must not use any auxiliary lights in road
adversely affect a fair Competition. sections except in conditions of reduced visibility as permitted
(k) Competitors have been seeded by performance in by law. Any forward facing lights, additional to the headlight
accordance with 24.1.4, without dispensation. system, sidelights and indicators, are considered to be auxiliary
lights.
(l) Suitable timing arrangements have been made at the
Finish Line. Special Stage
26.7. No practising or testing is Permitted on any Special 27.2.1. A section of a Rally on roads or land for which the
Stage before any event unless specifically authorised by event has exclusive access, or on public roads closed by
Motorsport UK. Government legislation specifically Permitting closure for
motor sporting purposes, where the marking for maintaining a
26.8.1. Any access to any part of a stage, whether from a car time schedule forms a part of the Competition.
park or through entrances, should be protected by warning
notices as specified in D.31.1.1 and D.31.1.4 and is subject to Special Stages
the requirements of D.32.1.
26.8.2. There should be a copy of the Safety Code on display 28.1. Unless approved in writing by Motorsport UK, Special
at all entrances where the public are likely to enter, and in Stages must not include any checks or controls or other
areas considered to be hazardous, including escape routes and requirements that might require or encourage Competitors to
prohibited areas. stop during the stage. Applications shall be made in
accordance with 26.6.2.
26.8.3. Deleted.
28.1.1. Special Stages must be over a distance of not less
26.8.4. When an admission charge is made for public than half a mile and no stage may exceed 20 miles in length
attendance or where significant numbers of the public are without written permission from Motorsport UK.
expected to attend suitable arrangements must be made by the
organisers for dealing with the first-aid requirements of 28.2.1. If the stage is wholly on a sealed surface, no
spectators. Competitor should be able to achieve an average speed of
more than 75mph.
26.8.5. Where the nature of the venue is such that it is either
impractical to apply such precautions or access by the public 28.2.2. If the stage is run partly or wholly on unsealed
cannot reasonably be controlled, then only a car park charge surfaces, no Competitor should be able to achieve an average
may be levied. Motorsport UK approval is not required when speed of more than 70mph.
imposing this charge. 28.3. Special Stages should not use any sections of a venue in
26.8.6. On events where there is a published programme, or opposite directions at the same time, unless there is at least a
where information is published which gives details of the 15m separation between the two routes with a continuous
location of special stages, a copy of the Safety Code for the barrier to prevent a car crossing.
guidance of spectators should be included. 28.3.1. Crossroads used twice must preserve this separation.
26.9. Deleted. 28.3.2. The barrier must consist of one or more of the
26.9.1. Deleted. following: tyres banded in threes, straw bales, earthbanks or
similar immovable objects.
26.9.2. Deleted.
28.3.3. Motorway cones or blocking tapes are not suitable.
26.9.3. Deleted.
28.4. Special Stages should not use any currently or
26.10. Means of access onto the stage should be closed by previously licensed Race, Speed or Kart circuit, nor any airfield
barriers and signs sufficient to prevent any non-competing (disused or not) unless Motorsport UK has specifically approved
vehicle gaining access. Warning notices as detailed in D.31.1. the stage layouts and safety precautions.
should be displayed.
28.4.1. These Stages should also not be routed closer than
It should also be impossible for anyone on foot to get on to any 75m to any parked aircraft, unless there is a solid physical
stage through normal access roads or tracks without: barrier at the edge of the course protecting the aircraft, and a
26.10.1. Being aware of it. gap of 45m from the barrier to the aircraft.
26.10.2. Having been seen by an Official. 28.5. At the start of every Special Stage the organisers must
26.10.3. Having seen a warning notice. provide a Medium Spill Kit.
26.10.4. Having seen the Safety Code. Arrows and Signs
29.1. The correct route should be indicated to Competitors by
Types of Section arrows and signs, and by physical blockage of all but the
correct road. These indications shall, wherever possible, be
27. The following terminology and restrictions apply to all consistent with Appendix 1, Drawing number 29 and with the
stage rally sections. No other title or description will be valid: following:
Road Section 29.1.1. Arrowing should be reduced to a minimum and placed
27.1.1. Any section of the route of a Special Stage Rally only at junctions. Really acute bends or hazards, where a
(excluding control and service areas), whether on the public drastic reduction in speed is required, should be marked by a
highway or not, which links Special Stages. (38.1.7.) caution or bend sign. Arrows must not be used to define
chicanes. A chevron board, Appendix 1 Drawing number 29.1.1,
27.1.2. When on the public highway these sections must showing the entry to the chicane must be placed in the full
comply with 2.3.2. view of Competitors. This board must have minimum
dimensions of 76cm x 61cm.

29.1.2. Signs should be placed approximately 1.2m from the 29.3.3. Judges of Fact should be placed at any split junction
ground. Wherever possible arrows and signs should be of Day- to note and report for penalty any Competitor overshooting and
Glo red or orange and should be easily visible to Competitors. reversing back against the route of rally traffic.
To avoid confusion, multiple signs on one post should be 29.4. Where stage routes merge on a lapping stage, the angle
avoided. Advance warning signs for junctions should be between the two roads (prior to the common route) should be
between 50m and 100m before the junction. no more than 45° to each other, and on joining should run
29.1.3. Two arrows should be visible on any junction, fixed separately, but in parallel, for at least 100m before merging.
so as to form a ‘gate’ through which Competitors will pass. 29.4.1. Signs will be shown to Competitors as follows. These
Arrows may be angled to show the severity of the junction, signs should have a minimum size of 76cm x 61cm. See
indicated by one of four basic positions, vertical, Appendix 1, Drawing number 29.4.1.
horizontal, raised or lowered by 45°. An example of the
method used must be shown to Competitors before the 29.5. Radio Point signs as follows must be displayed at and
event. before all designated Radio Points (24.4.5) detailed in the Road
Book as issued to Competitors, other than at those locations
29.1.4. A wrong direction should be indicated by a standard signed in accordance with 29.4.1 (see Appendix 1, Drawing
No Entry sign (a red disc with a white bar) and all but the number 29.5).
correct road should be visibly blocked by means of tree trunks,
brushwood, ropes, tape, etc, except as provided for in 29.1.5. Controls (2.4)
Alternatively, and only for use on closed road stages, the No
Entry Sign may be replaced by a Chevron Board and tape as 30.1. Controls will open 15 minutes before the due time of
shown in Drawing 29 (alternative). arrival of the first car, and close on the direction of the Clerk of
the Course taking into account the due time of arrival of the
29.1.5. In the case of wholly tarmac stages that are run on
last competing car.
public roads closed for the purpose under Government
legislation, the preceding regulations apply to all road 30.1.1. The SRs may specify a different opening period.
junctions. However, it is not mandatory to block off private 30.1.2. The time of arrival at or departure from a control will
driveways unless through the layout of the stage the be the time at which the Time Card is presented by the
Organisers consider that they would constitute a hazard for Competitor concerned, providing all crew members and car are
Competitors. In these circumstances they should be blocked off within the control area.
with tape and at least a No Entry board displayed and notified
as in 29.1.6. Control procedures
29.1.6. Along with the arrows and signs displayed on the 30.2.
Special Stage, each Competitor must be issued with a Tulip (a) The check-in procedure begins at the moment the car
diagram of each stage showing location or hazard numbers or enters the time control area.
letters, and indicating the intermediate mileages between (b) The actual timing and entry of the time on the time card
junctions, danger spots or hazards and the direction to be may only be carried out if the two crew members and the
taken. car are within the control area. Between entering the
29.1.7. For stages on airfield type venues it is permissible to control area and the control, the crew is forbidden to stop
substitute a detailed sketch diagram. This diagram must be for any reason or to drive at an abnormally slow speed.
approved by Motorsport UK before the event. This approval will (c) The check-in time shall correspond to the exact moment
constitute automatic permission to dispense with Tulip at which one of the crew members hands the time card
diagrams. to the appropriate marshal who will enter on the card
29.1.8. The warning signs for each location or hazard detailed the actual time at which the card was handed in, and
in the sketch map or Tulip diagram must display the nothing else.
corresponding location or hazard number or letter. (d) The target check-in time is the responsibility of the crew
29.1.9. Hazards should be indicated by a single exclamation alone, who may consult the official clock.
sign between 50m/100m before the hazard. (e) The crew will incur a penalty for early arrival if the car
29.2. Deleted. enters the control area before the minute preceding the
target check in minute. The crew will not incur any
29.2.1. Deleted. penalty for lateness if the act of handing the card to the
29.2.2. Deleted. appropriate marshal takes place during the target check-
29.2.3. Deleted. in minute.
29.2.4. Deleted. (Example: A car has left the previous stage finish at
11.04.40 on a section for which the target time is nine
29.3. If a section of road is used twice on stages where the minutes. It is therefore due at the next time control at
route divides, or where two roads merge, the junction itself 11.13. It arrives at the yellow advance control board at
should be clearly marked by a white board at least 76cm x 11.08, stopping before the yellow board. The car is
61cm illustrating the junction. permitted to enter the control area at any time after
29.3.1. Figures on this board should be at least 15cm high. 11.12.00. The time card may be handed in at any time
between 11.13.00 and 11.13.59, and a time of 11.13 will
29.3.2. The junction should be preceded by a similar
be recorded.)
diagrammatic sign in advance of Motorway type count down
boards with diagonal bands positioned approximately 100m (f) If it is found that a crew has not observed the rules for
and 200m before the junction. the check-in procedure, the marshal at the control must
make this the subject of a written report to be sent to
the Clerk of the Course.

30.2.1. The time of reporting at controls will be recorded to 31.2.3. Stage Maximum Time is the maximum time penalty
the preceding whole minute when penalties are imposed per that can be applied on a Special Stage and will be the Target
minute (for example 09 minutes 59 seconds will be recorded as Time for the stage. It must be specified on the Time Card.
09 minutes). 31.2.4. Cumulative Lateness is the sum of times in excess of
30.2.2. Where a control at the end of a section timed to the Target Time taken over each section, and once lost cannot be
second (or to the second and part thereof) also forms the start regained.
of a section timed to the minute, the time of departure will be 31.2.5. Maximum Permitted Lateness is the amount of
considered as being the same as arrival, but ignoring any cumulative lateness which if exceeded from the previous Main
seconds or parts thereof. Control will result in a Competitor being deemed to have
30.3. Exceptions to 30.2 are: retired. This will be 30 minutes unless the SRs specify a
30.3.1. In the event of a competing car obstructing other different period, which may not be less than 15 minutes for
Competitors through being halted or unduly slowed down near rallies where part of the itinerary traverses public roads open
a control, the Officials may instruct the Driver to proceed and to the public.
may then record the time as the time when this instruction is 31.2.6. Penalty-free Cumulative Lateness. The SRs must
given. specify the amount of cumulative lateness, if any, allowed free
30.3.2. In the event of a Competitor presenting a Time Card of penalty before a Competitor will be penalised.
to Officials at a time when the car is outside the control area, 31.2.7. Dead Time is the authorised time between booking in
the Officials have discretion as to whether or not to make a at the end of one Target-timed section and the commencement
record on the Time Card. of the next section. The time must be spent entirely within a
30.3.3. At the end of a Rally or of any day of a Rally control zone. Dead time will have no effect on penalties or
Competitors are allowed to check in in advance of their due cumulative lateness incurred elsewhere.
time. This must be specifically authorised by the rally 31.2.8. Delay Allowance is a penalty-free allowance granted
organisers in the SRs or an Official bulletin. Competitors to specific Competitors following a delay, under the
arriving early must have their due time entered on the Time instructions of an authorised Official. It has the effect of
Card; those arriving later than their due time must have their extending the Target Time for those Competitors on that
actual time of arrival entered. section only. Such delay allowance must be recorded in writing
on a Competitor’s Time Card by the Official.
Timing 31.2.9. Main Controls are situated at the Start and Finish of a
Rally, immediately before and after any Rest Halt, and at any
31.1. All Special Stage rallies may use either Target Timing or other specified point. At a Main Control after a Rest Halt
Scheduled Timing. Competitors will (unless the SRs specify otherwise) restart at
31.1.1. A Motorsport UK or Regional Association approved one minute intervals:
Rally Timekeeper must be appointed as a Chief Timekeeper for • In number order, or
all stage rallies that use manual timing.
• In the order of their arrival at the Main Control preceding
31.1.2. Stage rallies intending to use any form of automatic the Rest Halt, or
timing must appoint a Motorsport UK-approved Rally
Timekeeper of National Rally or higher grade who holds a • In the order of their arrival at some other preceding
Certificate of Competence issued by the manufacturer of the control, or
equipment to be used. • In the order of General Classification at a specified point if
31.1.3. Times will be recorded to whole minutes on all interim results are available.
sections, except Special Stages which will be timed to the The method used must be specified in an Official Instruction.
nearest preceding whole second, unless the SRs specify that Each Competitor must be given a due starting time from any
timing will be to the nearest preceding 1/10th of a second Main Control (Out), and any difference between this time and
(32.2(f) or 32.13(g)). their actual starting time will be counted towards cumulative
31.1.4. All Timekeepers will be Judges in respect of time lateness, and a Time Penalty applied (unless the SRs specify
otherwise).
recorded.
Regrouping Controls
*Definitions for Target Timing
31.2.10. The Road Book will specify these controls where
31.2.1. Target Time is the time specified to cover the Competitors not disqualified by having more than the
distance between two consecutive controls. A Competitor can Maximum Permitted Lateness at the control start the next
calculate their Due Time of Arrival at any Time Control by section with zero lateness.
adding the Target Time for the section to their actual time of
departure from the preceding Time Control. Each period of time Special Stage Arrival Control
shall be treated individually and no penalties incurred will 31.2.11. At this Time Control a Marshal enters a Competitor’s
apply to any subsequent section. However, lateness taken over time of arrival and the provisional starting time for a Special
Target Time on Road Sections and Special Stages is cumulative Stage which must be a minimum of three minutes after the
and cannot be reduced. arrival time in order to allow the crew to prepare for the stage.
The area between the Special Stage Arrival Control and the
31.2.2. Bogey Time is the time specified for a Competitor to
Stage Start is Parc Fermé. At the Special Stage Start, the
complete a Special Stage without incurring penalty and must
Marshal will enter the actual Start time which will normally
comply with 28.2, 26.6. correspond with the provisional Start time. The Start will then
be given in accordance with 25.7.

Special Stage Finish Control 32.4. The Organisers can require any Competitor who is late
31.2.12. Competitors will receive their Special Stage Finish to reduce their lateness by either foregoing or reducing any
Times in hours, minutes and seconds at the Special Stage period of time provided for remaining at a control or official
Finish Control. This time in hours and minutes will be the Start halt.
time for the next section. 32.4.1. Competitors may themselves reduce lateness without
Penalties penalty in the following ways, unless either forbidden to do so
by the SRs or if by so doing they commit a breach of 32.5.
32.1. Competitors will receive penalties on Special Stages as
follows: (a) By reporting at any control following one at which a
(i) Under Bogey................................Bogey Time penalty was applied for lateness at any time not earlier
than Scheduled Time.
(ii) Over Bogey but under.............Actual time taken
Stage maximum (b) By missing a Control or Controls. The Competitor will be
penalised in accordance with 32.13(a) or 32.13(b) for
(iii) Over Stage maximum............Stage maximum time. every control missed. On rejoining the route at a control
at the end of Road Section, the Competitor will be
32.1.1. Organisers may require any Competitor who is late to permitted to restart without further penalty at any time
reduce their lateness by either foregoing or reducing any between their original Scheduled Time and their
period of time provided for remaining at a control or Official Maximum Permitted Lateness in relation to their original
halt. Scheduled Time.
32.1.2. If the need arises for an Organiser to extend Maximum (c) If the need arises for an Organiser to extend Maximum
Permitted Lateness, this can only be done at a point on the Permitted Lateness, this can only be done at a point on
route at which Competitors are required to report to avoid the route at which Competitors are required to report to
disqualification. Maximum Permitted Lateness can then only be avoid disqualification. Maximum Permitted Lateness can
extended for the following part of the route and cannot be then only be extended for the following part of the
applied retrospectively for the earlier sections. These provisions route and cannot be applied retrospectively for earlier
are subject to standard condition 4 of the Motor Vehicles sections.
(Competitions and Trials) Regulations where they apply.
These provisions are subject to Standard Condition 4 of the
32.1.3. No penalty-free lateness or Official delay allowance Motor Vehicles (Competitions and Trials) Regulations where
that has been either reduced or foregone as Permitted applicable.
by 32.1.1 may be reclaimed. However, this does not exclude
fresh claims based on new circumstances. 32.4.2. No Penalty Free Lateness or official delay allowance
that has been either reduced or foregone as Permitted by 32.4
Penalties can be reclaimed. However, this does not exclude fresh claims
32.2. See Appendix 1, Chart 32.2. based on new circumstances.
32.5. A Competitor found to have traversed a distance greater
Definitions for Scheduled Timing than four miles between two consecutive time controls in less
32.3. Standard Time is the time of day a notional Competitor than three-quarters of the time specified by the Official time
number zero would be due at any control or check. schedule will be penalised in accordance with 32.13(l). In
32.3.1. Scheduled Time is the actual time of day each calculating the penalty, any fraction of minute will be ignored.
Competitor is required to be at any specific point. The 3⁄4 rule does not apply to sections of less than 8 minutes
scheduled duration.
32.3.2. Scheduled Time can be calculated for any point by
taking a Competitor’s Competition number, multiplying by the This does not preclude the organisers providing specific
time interval between Competitors at the start, and adding the sections for time recovery.
result to the standard time at that point. For example:
32.3.3. Delay Allowance is an allowance free of penalty 32.5.1. In a nine minute section, a penalty is imposed if a
granted to specific Competitors following a delay under the Competitor completes a section in less than six minutes.
instructions of an authorised Official of the event. 32.5.2. In a 10 minute section – seven minutes.
Any Delay Allowance must be recorded in writing on the 32.5.3. In an 11 minute section – eight minutes.
Competitor’s time card by that Official.
32.5.4. In a 12 minute section – nine minutes.
32.3.4. Due Time is the time a Competitor is due at any
control or check inclusive of any previous lateness. 32.6. Times will be recorded to whole minutes unless the SRs
state otherwise.
32.3.5. Penalised Time is the difference between Due Time
and an earlier or later arrival time. 32.6.1. Any timing to less than one minute will be recorded
on equipment as detailed in 2.7.
32.3.6. Penalty Free Lateness allows a Competitor late at one
control to be an equivalent amount late at a succeeding control 32.6.2. Competitors will be timed by the Official timepieces
without incurring further penalty. in the charge of Officials, unless the SRs state that watches
carried by the Competitors can be used.
32.3.7. Outside Total Lateness (OTL) is the point where a
Competitor is considered not to have visited a control or check 32.7. Bogey Time – See 31.2.2.
being more than 30 minutes past the Scheduled Time 32.8. Stage Maximum Time – See 31.2.3.
(including any delay allowance), unless the SRs specify a 32.9. Main Time Controls – See 31.2.9.
different period, which may not be less than 15 minutes for
rallies where part of the itinerary traverses public roads open
to the public.

32.10. Regrouping Controls – See 31.2.10. Stage Rallies (other than Single Venue Stage Rallies)
32.11. Special Stage Arrival Control – See 31.2.11. 34.2. At Clubman, Interclub and National Multi-Venue Stage
32.12. Special Stage Finish Control – See 31.2.12. Rallies, there must be a Doctor or Motorsport UK Registered
Paramedic and a Motorsport UK-Licensed Rescue Unit at every
Penalties stage (or group of stages (with a maximum three in close
32.13. See Appendix 1, Chart 32.13. proximity to each other).
A Chief Medical Officer or Chief Paramedic, who must be a
Documentation doctor or Motorsport UK Registered Paramedic, must be
appointed who is responsible – in consultation with the Clerk
33.1. The Road Book or Time Card must indicate:
of the Course and the Event Safety Officer – for ensuring that
33.1.1. The description of each section (Road Section, Special the required level of medical and rescue cover is provided and
Stage, Service Area, Regroup, etc) (27). for the detailed organisation of doctors, the planning and
33.1.2. The time allowed to traverse the route between each deployment within stages, the organisation of ambulance
Time Control and all the information necessary to enable meeting points and the notification of hospitals in relation to
Competitors to comply with 2.3.2. the stages. The Chief Medical Officer or Chief Paramedic may,
following consultation with the Clerk of the Course, appoint a
33.1.3. What information the Organisers require to be deputy of suitable grade who could take over the Chief Medical
recorded and the places at which these records will be made Officer’s duties in an emergency.
(26.1.6), except as provided for in 24.9.
34.2.1. Those stages without the immediate presence of a
33.1.4. Which checks will be manned by Officials (26.1.4), Motorsport UK Rescue Unit should position a Motorsport UK-
except for checks established in accordance with 24.9. Licensed SSU at the stage start.
33.1.5. Which portions of the route will be timed to less than 34.2.2. For every stage over nine miles long, in addition to
one minute. the above and at a suitable mid-point, there must be a Doctor
33.1.6. Any ‘out of bounds’ areas to be respected. or Motorsport UK-Registered Paramedic and a Motorsport UK
33.1.7. The position of any junction at which the Competitor Licensed Rescue Unit or a Motorsport UK-Licensed SSU.
is required to stop. 34.2.3. It is mandatory that a Motorsport UK-Licensed
33.1.8. The areas where Competitors are required to observe Recovery Unit (or if unavailable a Commercially Operated
special restrictions as to driving behaviour (i.e. Quiet Zones, Recovery Unit) is placed at or near those stage start locations
etc). where a Rescue Unit is positioned.
33.1.9. The order in which controls and checks must be International Stage Rallies (other than FIA Championships)
visited. 34.3. At every stage start there must be:
Medical and Safety Cover 34.3.1. A doctor or Motorsport UK-Registered Paramedic.
34.3.2. A Motorsport UK-Licensed Rescue Unit.
Single Venue Stage Rallies 34.3.3. A Motorsport UK-Licensed Recovery Unit or, if
34.1. At each venue there must be a Doctor or Motorsport UK unavailable, a Commercially Operated Recovery Unit.
Registered Paramedic and a Motorsport UK-Licensed Rescue 34.3.4. For stages over nine miles long, these requirements
Unit. must be repeated at a suitable mid-point.
34.1.1. It is mandatory that a Motorsport UK Licensed
Recovery Unit (or if unavailable a Commercially Operated International Stage Rallies (FIA Championship)
Recovery Unit) is placed at or near those stage start locations 34.4. Medical and safety cover must be according to current
where a Rescue Unit is positioned. FIA Regulations.
34.1.2. The Chief Medical Officer or Chief Paramedic, being a International and National Rallies
Doctor or Motorsport UK Registered Paramedic, is responsible
– in consultation with the Clerk of the Course and the Event 35.1. It is recommended that the Chief Medical Officer is
Safety Officer – for ensuring that the required level of medical appointed from the Motorsport UK Register and is approved for
and rescue cover is provided and for the detailed organisation this grade of rally.
of doctors, the planning and deployment within stages, the 35.1.1. Also a senior Medical Officer should be appointed on
organisation of ambulance meeting points and the notification each stage, and be positioned at the stage Start to work in
of hospitals in relation to the stages. close co-operation with and under the instructions of the Stage
34.1.3. The Doctor or Motorsport UK Registered Paramedic Commander.
and Safety Officer in liaison with Stage Commanders should be General
aware of the evacuation routes from the stage and rendezvous
36. ALL THE ABOVE REQUIREMENTS SHOULD BE REGARDED
points.
AS MINIMUM STANDARDS OF COVER, HIGHER STANDARDS
34.1.4. The Chief Medical Officer may, following consultation SHOULD ALWAYS BE AIMED FOR.
with the Clerk of the Course, appoint a deputy of suitable grade
36.1. It is recommended that doctors carry all equipment that
who could take over the Chief Medical Officer’s duties in an
they feel necessary for the performance of their duties. The
emergency.
following is suggested:

• Airways (two) 36.5.9. Crew members of each Safety Car must be signed-on
• Cervical collar Officials, At least one crew member of each safety car team
must have attended a Motorsport UK Safety Car Training
• Two large field dressings Session.
• Powerful hand torch 36.5.10. At least one member of the safety car team must
• Space blanket have been involved in pre-event planning. All crew members
• First aid kit. of the team must be fully briefed on the safety plans for the
event by this person or another senior event official.
36.2. It is recommended that Organisers make available a full
resuscitation kit. 36.5.11. No Driver who is barred from holding a Competition
Licence can drive an Official, Safety or Zero car through a
36.3. All accidents and incidents involving injury must be special stage.
reported in writing by both the Medical Officer and Stage
Commander to the Clerk of the Course. 36.5.12. Detailed Guidelines on Motorsport UK Safety Car
Roles and Responsibilities are published on the Motorsport UK
36.3.1. A completed Motorsport UK report form, signed by the Website which supplement the above requirements.
doctor, should be sent to the Medical Consultant at Motorsport
UK. Fire Extinguishers
Emergency Vehicles 37. Fire extinguishers must be available in any area defined as
a Service Area and any area in which competing cars are
36.4. There are three kinds of Rally emergency vehicles: assembled awaiting their attempt at a stage, and at stage Stop
• Rally Recovery Units Lines.
• Rescue Units Servicing and Organised Assistance
• Stage Safety Units (SSUs). 38.1.1. Organised assistance (service) may be Permitted on
Special Stage Rallies if the SRs allow and providing that the
36.4.1. Their equipment and licensing criteria are listed in
Organisers have provided suitable service areas and a specific
G.32 and Section F.
time allowance.
36.4.2. To assist Organisers and maintain safety cover, unless
38.1.2. *Organised assistance anywhere other than in
licensed vehicles are present, SSUs should be used to provide
Permitted areas is forbidden.
rescue, first aid and fire fighting at an incident as quickly as
practicable (i.e. starting from the beginning of the stage and 38.1.3. Service vehicles may be required by the SRs or the
proceeding in the direction of the stage). Official Instructions to follow a prescribed route to and from
service areas. All other areas would then be ‘Out of Bounds’ to
36.4.3. It is recommended that there is an SSU at each stage
service vehicles and crews.
start.
38.1.4. In any area where Service is not Permitted, the
Safety Cars presence of a service vehicle, or any vehicle from which
36.5. The only category of Safety Car that may be driven equipment or parts are supplied or obtained, or the setting up
through a stage at near competitive speeds will be the Zero or the collection or the use of equipment previously deposited,
Car. will be considered to be servicing.
36.5.1. Safety Cars will be identified by carrying markings as 38.1.5. The above Regulations do not prohibit Organisers
specified in the Motorsport UK Safety Car Roles and advising Competitors of any garages en route, where facilities
Responsibilities., e.g. Spectator Safety, 000, 00, 0 and Sweeper are available.
as appropriate. 38.1.6. Paragraph 38 does not prevent Competitors from
36.5.2. No other Official car will carry such markings. All making their own vehicles safe to drive.
other sanctioned vehicles will be classified as Official Vehicles. 38.1.7. Competitors may only refuel in areas, not being road
36.5.3. The Zero Car will be the last vehicle to traverse a sections, specifically designated by the organisers or by using
stage before the first Competitor, unless the Stage Commander commercially available pump fuel dispensed directly from
or Clerk of the Course authorises otherwise. pumps at filling stations on the rally route. No one must be
36.5.4. The Zero Car will only stop in a stage in the case of within the vehicle e.g. driver, navigator, service crew, and the
emergency. engine must be stopped throughout any refuelling operation.
36.5.5. Safety Cars must be fitted with an effective method of 38.2. Crews may work unassisted on their own cars, using
communicating with Rally Control. equipment carried in their car, in ‘No Service Areas’ except:
36.5.6. Except for Class eligibility, the Zero Car must pass the (a) Within 100m of any Control.
same pre-event scrutiny as Competitors, including Sound (b) Between a Special Stage Arrival Control and the Special
Testing. Stage Start Control.
36.5.7. It is strongly recommended that they have a current (c) In any Parc Fermé.
Competition Car Log Book/Vehicle Passport. 38.2.1. The only work permitted in these areas is the
36.5.8. There will only be two crew members in the Zero Car following (unassisted): Cleaning lamp glasses, windscreens,
who must wear overalls, helmets, FHRs and seat belts windows, identification markings and vehicle registration
mandatory for Competitors. Fire extinguishers must be fitted numbers.
and armed as for Competitors.

38.2.2. Except in the areas listed above, Competitors may Results

also work on their cars with the assistance of other Competitors
or any nationally recognised breakdown service or commercial 40.1. To be classified as a finisher, a Competitor must report
garage not associated with the Entrant and not organised in to all controls listed in the Road Book except as provided for
advance. Such service vehicles will not be allowed to enter in 32.2 (a) where two-thirds of the stage must have been
Official service areas. completed and report to the final control within the maximum
lateness specified, with the car in which they started.
38.3. Competitors are responsible for ensuring that their
service crews understand and comply with Regulations, and if 40.1.1. Competitors start with zero time penalties and the
Official Service Plates are issued, that at all times service results are established by adding together the times taken
vehicles bear the Official Service Plate. during the Special Stages and the time penalties incurred on
the road sections, together with all other penalties expressed
38.3.1. A Competitor may be fined or otherwise penalised by in time. The Competitor with the lowest total will be the
the Clerk of the Course if the crew of any service vehicle winner, and so on.
associated with their entry contravenes any regulation or any
Official instruction, or acts in a manner contrary to the interests 40.1.2. If there is a tie, the Competitor who accomplished the
of the event. Competitors may also be fined, but not otherwise best time for the first Special Stage will be judged the winner.
penalised, for breach of Road Traffic Laws by their service If this is not sufficient to resolve the tie, the times of the
crews. second, third, fourth, etc, Special Stages will be taken into
consideration, unless the SRs specify another method of
Service Areas resolving ties. This regulation can be applied at any time during
39.1. All Service Areas should be under the supervision of a the rally.
Safety Officer, who should have suitable means of making 40.1.3. Competitors at the conclusion of their Competition
contact with the Emergency Services. must sign a declaration form confirming they have not been
39.1.1. Special care must be taken to ensure that Service involved in any incident that may have caused damage to
Areas are kept secure from spectators and that all aspects of persons or property, or alternatively give details of any such
Health and Safety Regulations are observed. incident. Failure to comply will be penalised in accordance with
32 and may be reported to Motorsport UK for further
39.1.2. Adequate fire extinguishers must be available at the disciplinary action.
site.
40.1.4. Competitors who retire will be required to submit this
39.2. No assistance may be expected from Organisers. form to the Secretary of the Meeting within 72 hours of the
Competitors are responsible for ensuring that they are supplied event. Failure to return the form may be penalised by a fine of
with fuel, oil, water, etc, even though Organisers may give up to £100.
advice as to where such supplies may be obtained.
40.1.5. There must be no awards for Competitors who equal
39.2.1. A car may not be moved other than by its own power or improve upon the time schedules for any sections, nor for
except: the fastest times or fewest penalties on any sections.
(a) By a ferry.
Rejoining the Rally (Rejoin Point)
(b) By outside means for a minimum distance necessary to
extricate it from difficulty. 40.1.6. Competitors may only rejoin the rally after missing a
Control or Special Stage where permitted by the SRs.
(c) By gravity.
40.1.7. Having missed a Control or Special Stage a competitor
(d) By its crew. may only rejoin the rally in their seeded position. Where no
39.3. During the course of an event, competitors are not such provision is made in the Rally's schedule to provide a
permitted to use, or be directly or indirectly concerned in the restart list the competitor may only rejoin at a designated
use of, helicopters or fixed wing aircraft in the vicinity of the rejoining point as specified in the SR’s, within but not ahead of
event (whether in connection with servicing, aerial surveillance 15 places of their original seeded position
or any other reason whatsoever), unless previous authority has
been obtained from Motorsport UK in writing and in Additional Regulations for Specified Types
compliance with CAA regulations (E.2.2.6). of Event
39.3.1. Before considering any application for authorisation
Motorsport UK must be satisfied that any liabilities they Single Venue Stage Rallies
consider apply to the activities, including indemnity cover for 41.1. *The SRs must state whether the Public Highway is
Motorsport UK, the event promoters, Organisers and the being used or not.
landowner, have been made available by the operator on their
behalf to specified minimum requirements. 41.1.1. No stage route may be used more than twice.
39.3.2. Any application must be made at least 14 days before 41.1.2. For a stage route to be recognised as different, it must
an event. vary by at least 20% of the stage route if run in the same
direction, or be reversed.
39.3.3. In accordance with CAA regulations, no aircraft is
allowed within 500ft of the route, or within 3,000ft of any 41.1.3. No part of a stage may be used in any one direction
large crowd. more than 12 times during the event.
41.2.1. Fire extinguishers must be available in any area
defined as a Service Area and any area in which competing cars
are assembled awaiting their attempt at a stages, and at stage
Stop lines.

41.3.1. Written permission must be obtained in advance from 44.1.3. The starting procedure must comply with that of a
Motorsport UK regarding any other activity to be held at a stage, but an arrival control is not required. It should be run
venue to ensure whether suitable insurance can be arranged. over a distance not greater than 4 miles.
41.3.2. PR work, consistent with 3, must be undertaken 44.1.4. In all other respects a Rally Time Trial must comply
irrespective of whether or not the public highway is used on an with Section R, Competitor eligibility, technical and vehicle
event. safety eligibility and stage safety requirements.
41.3.3. Venues where spectators are encouraged to attend 44.1.5. Rally Time Trials are not valid for upgrading a Stage
should have a resident Spectator Safety Car equipped with a Rally Competition Licence.
PA system and a radio on the frequency to be used on the Junior Rally Driver Championships
event.
45.1. Motorsport UK may approve championships for Junior
41.4.1. A Co-Driver who has signed on must be carried in Rally Drivers complying with the following:
each competing car.
45.1.1. All events comprising the championship must be
41.4.2. No practising is Permitted. individually permitted Single Venue Stage Rallies open only to
41.4.3. (See 25.9.1). Junior Rally Drivers.
Historic Special Stage Rallies 45.1.2. Events may only take place at a single venue and all
stages, road sections and service areas must not cross or
42.1. Historic Category 1, Historic Category 2, History traverse any public highway including
Category 3 and Historic Category 4 cars must compete in Footpaths/Bridleways/Restricted Byways/Byways Open to All
separate categories with separate results and awards in order Traffic or unclassified county roads.
to give a clear distinction between the three periods of cars.
See 49.6 for recommended Classes. 45.1.3. Proposed Stage Diagrams must be submitted for
authorisation at least 3 months prior to the event in the same
Special Stage Practice/Training Events manner as 26.6, in order for Motorsport UK to inspect the
43.1. Any practising or training event at which members of a venue.
Motorsport UK-registered Club are acting in a managing or 45.2.1. Drivers must be at least 14 years old, and may
controlling capacity as representatives require the specific continue as a Junior Rally Driver until 31st December in the
permission of Motorsport UK in the form of a Permit. year of their 17th birthday.
43.1.1. Motorsport UK will not permit more than three Clubs 45.2.2. The Drivers Competition Licence shall be endorsed
to jointly organise such an event. Junior Rally Formulae Only and will be held on their behalf by
43.1.2. Motorsport UK will appoint an Observer to all Special the Championship Co-ordinator.
Stage Rally practice/training events and the appropriate fees 45.2.3. Drivers must be of a minimum height of 1.4m.
will be charged.
45.2.4. Co-drivers must hold a valid Competition Licence, and
43.1.3. Participants in all practice/training events must sign ideally be a licensed BARS Instructor.
the usual indemnity specified in D.13, as well as a declaration
45.2.5. Co-drivers must be 21 years or over, not be a
that their vehicle is in a fit condition for the event.
parent/guardian of the driver and meet the qualifications of a
43.1.4. Permit fees will be in accordance with current rate for Stage Rally National 'A' Licence.
a Interclub event. Insurance at the maximum Special Stage rate
45.3.1. Vehicles must be Series Production Cars fully
per Competitor will be payable.
compliant with 46.1.1.
43.1.5. There must be no spectators and entry to the venue
45.3.2. The maximum engine capacity may not exceed
must be controlled.
1200cc, naturally aspirated.
43.1.6. Stages must be organised to the requirements of 23.1
45.3.3. The engine and transmission must be standard and
to 24.11 and 28.1 to 29.5 and the definition of a
unmodified.
Practising/Training Event must be complied with.
43.1.7. No more than six attempts at any one stage layout
will be Permitted. Technical Regulations
43.1.8. Although no awards or published times are Permitted,
a Bogey Time must be set for the stage (based on 32.1) and 46. In addition to complying with Section J all cars competing
this time and the length of the stage must be notified in in Stage Rallies must comply with the appropriate parts of the
writing to the participants. following:
Cars issued with a CCLB before 1st January 2009 see 47.1.1.
Rally Time Trials (22.5)
44.1. A Rally Time Trial is a Special Stage Rally and will be Special Stage Rallies
run in accordance with Section R except for the following.
44.1.1. All cars must comply with 46 to 49. No Passengers Cars Eligible
can be carried during practice or competitive runs, unless 46.1. All cars must comply with Section J of these regulations,
authorised by Motorsport UK (higher Permit Fees apply). and all statutory regulations concerning the construction and
44.1.2. The Clerk of the Course may authorise re-runs. Results use of vehicles. In addition cars must:
need not be based upon competitors cumulative times, but may 46.1.1. Be currently registered and taxed as a private car,
be based upon selective aggregate times (best 2 of 3 for unless specific event regulations relax the requirement for
example) or be purely on best time. taxation, by virtue of the entire event taking place wholly on
private property.

46.1.2. Have registration documents and, where a car is 46.3.8. All materials added must be ferrous and must also be
required by law to have a certificate, a valid MOT Certificate welded to the chassis/bodywork/unitary construction.
where appropriate. These documents must be produced at 46.3.9. Doors and windscreen must remain in the
scrutineering for all events, irrespective of whether or not part manufacturer's original material.
of the event takes place on the Public Highway.
46.3.10. Cars must be fitted with an engine in compliance
46.1.3. Have a valid MSA/Motorsport UK Competition Car Log with 48.2 and the following:
Book/Vehicle Passport that must be produced at scrutineering
(J.2 and J.3). 46.3.11. If forced induction is used the turbo/super charger
must comply with 48.2.5.
46.1.4. Display registration plates in compliance with the
current Road Vehicles (Display of Registration Marks) 46.3.12. The vehicle may not be used in competition until
Regulations. the Competition Car Log Book/Vehicle Passport has been
validated by Motorsport UK and returned to the vehicle owner.
46.1.5. All vehicles must carry a small spill kit complying with
J.5.20.13. 46.4. Category 3. Aluminium or Steel monocoque 2-wheel
drive normally aspirated petrol or forced induction diesel
46.2. Category 1. Those that have been homologated in production cars of a model first made on or after 1st January
Groups ‘A’ or ‘N’ of the FIA Appendix ‘J’, or Groups 1, 2, 3 or 4 of 1991.
the 1981 FIA Appendix ‘J’, Non homologated Series Production
Cars, or Specialist Rally Cars. 46.4.1. All external panels including bumpers must be of the
original shape and material. Side and rear windows may be
46.2.1. A Specialist Rally Car is a vehicle of which at least 20 replaced by plastic which must be mounted in the original
examples are manufactured within a consecutive twelve month mountings 48.1 applies except for 48.1.2, 48.1.3, 48.1.4, 48.1.5,
period and is fitted with a Series Production Car Engine or 48.1.7.
Specialist Competition Engine.
46.4.2. Carpets, headlining, soundproofing and rear seat may
46.2.2. Modifications are free within Motorsport UK Vehicle be removed, front seats to 48.10.6. All other interior trim may
Regulations and as defined below in 48. be removed except for the door cards/trim which must be
46.2.3. The car must be in the configuration as supplied by retained and fitted in the original location. Steering wheel may
the manufacturer, with the engine (any Series Production Car be changed. All other controls, switches and dash must be
Engine or Specialist Competition Engine) in the original retained and fitted in the original location.
location. 46.4.3. Engine must comply with 48.2.9 and the following;
46.2.4. Cars must retain the original number of, and location (a) Original induction system including air filters with a
of, driven wheels, Front Wheel Drive (FWD), Rear Wheel Drive restrictor fitted upstream of the throttle body in
(RWD) or Four Wheel Drive (4WD), except where a 4WD car, compliance with FIA App J Article 256, every car will
other than a Specialist Rally Car, is converted to Two Wheel have a specified restrictor diameter which may be
Drive (2WD) without structural alteration. altered at any time.
46.3. Category 2. Any car not complying with 46.2.1- 46.2.4 (b) Only the parts controlling the quantity of fuel delivered
that may be authorised for use at the discretion of Motorsport may be changed.
UK including cars homologated and remaining fully compliant
with FIA R/GT regulations. (c) Standard exhaust manifold and systems must be
retained, standard stroke, maximum over bore
46.3.1. Such authorisation will only be granted for cars which +0.60 mm.
retain the original manufacturer’s chassis/bodywork/ unitary
construction. (d) Camshaft, valves and pistons are free.
46.3.2. Substitution by a space frame chassis will not be 46.4.4. Original transmission must be retained, using any
accepted. optional or homologated ratios. Free differentials may be
replaced by mechanical limited slip differentials. Unless fitted
46.3.3. Original manufacturer's bodywork must be utilised. as standard, active differentials are not permitted.
46.3.4. Any modifications homologated by the FIA may be 46.4.5. Suspension must comply with 48.4.1 to 48.4.10
incorporated. inclusive except that parts and systems forbidden in 48.4.9 and
46.3.5. Replica copies of manufacturers homologated body 48.4.10 are permitted when fitted as original or optional
parts/aerodynamic devices will not be accepted. equipment by the manufacturer
46.3.6. Manufacturers of very low volume numbers of cars 46.4.6. Wheels and tyres must comply with 48.5.1 to 48.5.14
will be able to apply for baseline specification registration prior inclusive except for the following;
to sale to individual customers. Wheels must be the original width, 48.5.5. does not apply,
46.3.7. The conversion of front wheel drive cars to rear wheel wheel diameter is free.
drive (or four wheel drive) or of rear wheel drive cars to four 46.4.7. Brakes must be of original specification and comply
wheel drive is permitted subject to the bodyshell construction with the following;
alterations from the bulkhead rearwards being limited to those
detailed in FIA Art.279.10.3.10 and shown in FIA Appendix J Friction material free, backplates may be removed or deformed,
Drawings 279-1 and 279-2. Additionally where rear wheel drive ABS may be disconnected, a hydraulic hand brake is permitted.
cars are converted to four wheel drive the bodyshell forward of 46.4.8. Minimum vehicle weight will be as per the
the front bulkhead may be modified solely to allow fitment of manufacturer’s data for that model.
front driveshafts. 46.4.9. Under shields, sump and tank guards, strut braces may
be fitted.

46.4.10. The following apply as written: 48.1.8. Glass sunroofs are not permitted. Sunroofs may be of
Fuel Systems with 48.7. a non-shattering solid rigid material other than glass. Any
sunroof must be firmly secured in the closed position. The
Electrical systems with 48.8. sunroof aperture may be closed by solid material permanently
Safety items with 48.10 fitted in place.
46.4.11. The vehicle may not be used in competition until 48.1.9. Windscreens to be of laminated type only.
the Vehicle Passport has been validated by Motorsport UK and 48.1.10. Side windows if of glass must be of laminated or
returned to the vehicle owner. toughened glass and if of toughened glass must be coated on
47.1.1. Stage Rally Cars with a CCLB/VP issued before 1st the inside with a clear transparent safety film. The thickness of
January 2009, and which complied with H265 or H266 of the this film must not be greater than 100 microns.
2008 regulations, must comply with 46.1, 48.1.1, 48.1.8, 48.1.9, 48.1.11. Where advertising is allowed on windscreens it must
48.1.11, 48.1.13, 48.2.5, 48.5, 48.6, 48.7, 48.8 and 48.10, from not obscure the driver’s vision nor cover more than one third of
1st January 2012. CCLBs/VPs for these vehicles remain valid the depth of the visual area of the windscreen.
until such time as the vehicle requires a full re-inspection
48.1.12. The fitting of mud flaps of a flexible material of
following rebuilding, but may be returned to Motorsport UK for
4mm minimum thickness behind each wheel extending to a
updating ownership, colour and other minor details. minimum of 40mm each side of the tyre tread and to within
47.1.2. All Stage Rally Cars with a CCLB/VP issued before 1st 80mm of the ground when the car is unoccupied is mandatory.
January 2009 and which complied with H267 of the 2008 48.1.13. Towing eyes of adequate strength and size must be
regulations, must comply with 46.1, 46.3, 48.1.1, 48.1.8, 48.1.9, fitted to, or carried for fitting to, the front and rear of the
48.1.11, 48.1.13, 48.2.5, 48.5, 48.6, 48.7, 48.8 and 48.10, from vehicle. They must be painted a distinctive and contrasting
1st January 2012 and must have been re-inspected and issued colour.
with a new CCLB/VP prior to that date.
47.1.3. Any Stage Rally Car with a CCLB/VP issued before 1st Engine
January 2009 must comply with 48.1.10. and 48.1.12. 48.2. Comply with the following specification and actual
capacity limits:
Body
48.2.1. Production Car Engines:
48.1. The term body shall include bodywork, bodyshell,
unitary construction. (a) Petrol engines with a maximum of six cylinders, forced
induction up to 2000cc with a 34mm restrictor or up to
48.1.1. Have a bulkhead between any fuel tank and filler and 2500cc with a 32mm restrictor, and diesel engines with
driver/passenger compartment sufficient to prevent the forced induction up to 2500cc with a 37mm restrictor.
passage of flame or liquid. Where a fuel tank constitutes part of
a bulkhead between passenger and luggage compartment, an (b) Naturally aspirated with a maximum of six cylinders, and
additional bulkhead must be fitted. Additional fuel tank more than 2 valves per cylinder – up to 3000cc.
protection may be required. (c) Naturally aspirated with a maximum of six cylinders, and
48.1.2. All bodyshells, inclusive of removable panels and a maximum of 2 valves per cylinder – up to 3500cc
parts must be of the vehicle manufacturers specified materials, (d) Rover V8 pushrod engines up to 4000cc, utilising the
specifications and minimum thickness with the exception of original Rover head castings, and limited to either a
bonnet, front wings, bumpers, hatchbacks, tailgates and boot maximum of 4 carburettor chokes or a single throttle
lids which may be of alternative materials. Seam welding, and body and the original plenum chamber.
localised gussets/reinforcement is permitted. 48.2.2. Metro 6R4 2500cc and 2800cc (Single Plenum)
48.1.3. With the exception of cars accepted under 46.3, front engines complying with MSA Specification, exclusive to 6R4s.
wings and rear wings/rear quarter panels, and inner wings, may 48.2.3. Specialist Competition Engines:
be modified solely for the purpose of fitting wheel arch
extensions. (a) Naturally aspirated.
48.1.4. With the exception of cars accepted under 46.3 (see (b) No more than four cylinders.
46.3.7), and cars with modifications conforming to their (c) No more than four valves per cylinder.
homologation papers (46.2) floor pans, bulkheads and (d) Maximum capacity of 2,500cc.
transmission tunnels may not be modified other than by
localised alteration to accommodate the fitting of an 48.2.4. Production Car Engines with a maximum of 2 rotors.
alternative engine and/or gearbox and/or differential and/or (a) Rotary engine equivalence 1.7. Forced induction rotary
axle, seats and exhaust. engines equivalence (1.7. x 1.7.) = 2.89.
48.1.5. Provision of access holes purely to facilitate use of an (b) Rotary engines will be considered equivalent to 4 valves
alternative or modified gearbox control system and/or braking per cylinder petrol engines in respect of the maximum
system is permitted. engine capacity including the application of equivalency
factor (a) above.
48.1.6. The internal routing of pipes and wires, and safety
equipment is permitted. 48.2.5. Forced Induction engines must be fitted with a
restrictor at a maximum of 50mm from the extremes of the
48.1.7. The conversion of left to right hand drive is permitted compressor blades. The restrictor orifice to be to the
including necessary accompanying modifications. dimensions currently in force in FIA Appendix ‘J’. Where there
are two forms of forced induction fitted, the restrictor must not
exceed the appropriate FIA Appendix ‘J’ dimensions. Provision
must be made for fitting seals to the unit(s). A fee if £3.00 is
payable for the sealing of turbo chargers.

48.2.6. With the exception of cars accepted under 46.3, a car 48.5.2. Have all spare wheels securely fastened in position.
may be fitted with a different engine, not exceeding 25% 48.5.3. Have complete wheels (flange + rim + tyre) free
increase of the capacity of the model, when it was supplied as providing that they can be housed within the original bodywork
original equipment by its manufacturer. (including wing extensions) and that they do not exceed the
48.2.7. The engine capacity of FIA R/GT cars complying widths in relation to the cubic capacity of the car:
with 46.3. shall be limited to the current FIA Regulations. Up to and including 1600 cc: 8in
48.2.8. Historic Rally Cars that are fully compliant with 49 are Over 1600 cc: 9in.
permitted without a restriction on engine capacity in Stage
Rallies. 48.5.4. Note. Wheel widths relate to the capacity of the
vehicle, inclusive of the forced induction coefficient.
48.2.9. Engine Oil Systems – Unless equipped with a closed
loop system, a Catch tank of at least a one litre capacity to be 48.5.5. Rim diameters may be increased or decreased by up
incorporated in the oil breather system. to a maximum of 2in. However, the rim diameter must not
exceed 18in.
Transmission and Gear Selection Systems
48.5.6. Wheels do not necessarily have to be the same
48.3. The transmission system is free, including gear selection diameter.
system which may be modified or replaced by an alternative
48.5.7. The complete wheel shall be measured with the tyre
system.
at normal running pressure.
48.3.1. The use of active front and rear differentials, i.e. any
48.5.8. The measurement of the width will be taken at the
system acting directly on the differential adjustments (initial
widest point of the complete wheel, above hub level.
stress, pressure…), is forbidden, except for cars originally
homologated by the FIA. Only entirely mechanical systems are 48.5.9. Wheel fixing by bolts may be freely changed to fixing
allowed. None of the parameters of the front and rear by pins and nuts.
differentials can be modified except with the help of tools 48.5.10. Must have tyres complying with Section L.
when the car is stopped.
48.5.11. The use of any device for maintaining the
48.3.2. Passive viscous differentials are considered performance of the tyre with an internal pressure equal to or
mechanical and are permitted. greater than atmospheric pressure is forbidden.
Suspension 48.5.12. The interior of the tyre (space between the rim and
48.4. With the exception of cars accepted under 46.3, and cars the internal part of the tyre) must be filled only with air or
with modifications conforming to their homologation papers nitrogen. This does not preclude the use of inner tubes.
(46.2): 48.5.13. The use of tyre heating devices is prohibited.
48.4.1. The suspension must retain the operating principle 48.5.14. For all unsealed surface stage rallies subject to 1.1.9
and utilise the mounting points as provided by the vehicle only those tyres specified in Tyre List 6 are permitted.
manufacturer.
Braking Systems
48.4.2. Strengthening of the sprung parts of the chassis and
bodywork is allowed provided that the material used is the 48.6. Braking systems may be modified including fitment of
same material as the chassis/bodywork and follows the original uprated components, conversion of drum brakes to disc brakes
shape and is in contact with it. and use of alternative friction materials.
48.4.3. Springs, shock absorbers, anti-roll bars and control 48.6.1. The use of non-metallic brake discs is not permitted.
arms and links may be uprated. 48.6.2. Deleted.
48.4.4. Only mechanically operated anti-roll bar systems are Fuel Systems
authorised.
48.7. If the filler cap is of the quick release type or where the
48.4.5. The anti-roll setting can only be adjusted directly by vehicle has been fitted with a non-standard filler, be fitted with
the driver, using an exclusively mechanical system without a recessed fuel filler cap.
external power.
48.7.1. Fuel lines may be installed within the
48.4.6. Any connection between dampers is forbidden. driver/passenger compartment on safety grounds (J.5.13).
48.4.7. Any connections between front and rear anti-roll bars 48.7.2. Cars must be fitted with a self seal connector of a
are forbidden. type complying with J5.13. Except as provided for in J.5.13.7
48.4.8. The ride height must be adjustable only with the use cars issued with a current Competition Car Log Book/Vehicle
of tools and when the car is immobile. Passport prior to 1st January 2009 are not required to have a
self seal connector.
48.4.9. Any servo control activating a power circuit acting
directly or indirectly on the suspension parts is forbidden. Electrical
48.4.10. Any electronic control system for the shock 48.8. There are restrictions concerning the use of auxilary
absorbers is forbidden. lights which are detailed in the sporting regulations (27.1.3).
Wheels and Tyres (L.3) Vehicle Weight Limits
48.5.1. Not be fitted with spiked or studded tyres or any 48.9. All homologated cars must conform to the minimum
non-skid attachments, other than chains if permitted in SRs. weights stated in their homologation documents.

48.10.6. Be fitted with front seats that were FIA homologated
Specialist Rally Cars

to FIA Standard 8855-1999 or 8862-2009 at the time of
1/1/1982 & 4WD

manufacture (but excluding seats for which the FIA
2WD Specialist
homologation was withdrawn) complying with K.2.2.
31/12/1981
Cars up to
Rally Cars
Cars post
For national events, FIA homologated seats manufactured to
FIA Standard 8855-1999 may be used for up to two years
beyond the expiration of the original homologation label
validity.
Up to 1000cc 660kg 655kg
FIA homologated seats manufactured to FIA Standard 8862-
Up to 1400cc 700kg 700kg 620kg
2009 may be used until 31st December of the year stated on
Up to 1600cc 770kg 740kg 670kg the label.
Up to 2000cc 850kg 810kg 720kg 48.10.7. Have substantial underbody protection covering any
Up to 2500cc 1080kg 880kg 770kg
area of a fuel tank exposed to running damage.
48.10.8. Be equipped with high-intensity horns that can be
Up to 3000cc 1150kg 945kg 880kg
operated by the driver and the co-driver.
Up to 3500cc 1230kg 1005kg 48.10.9. Competing cars must carry an Emergency Red
Up to 4000cc 1310kg 1075kg Warning Triangle (ECE 27) and an SOS/OK Board (25.4).
48.10.10. If a camera is carried, the fitting must be
48.9.1. All non-homologated cars must conform to the specifically approved by a Scrutineer.
minimum weights in the table above. The only exceptions are 48.10.11. Belt cutter(s) must be carried on board at all times.
vehicles that have a specified minimum weight recorded in Both driver and co-driver must be able to reach a belt cutter
their MSA/Motorsport UK Competition Car Log Book/Vehicle when seated with their harness fastened.
Passport.
48.9.2. The checking of vehicle weights will be as set out in Historic Special Stage Rallies
FIA Appendix J.
49. Motorsport UK has created the Regulations in 49 so that
48.9.3. Note. Minimum weights relate to the cubic capacity of Historic Cars may be used for competitions under a set of rules
the car, inclusive of the forced induction coefficient. that seek to preserve the specification of their period and
Safety prevent modifications of performance and behaviour which
could arise through the application of modern technology.
48.10.1. Have, as a minimum, a ROPS complying with K.1, Historic competition is not simply another formula in which to
Section K Appendix 2 Drawing number 5 or 6, and longitudinal acquire trophies, it is a discipline apart, in which one of the
door bars complying with K.1.3.5(b) (side sections K Appendix 2 essential ingredients is a devotion to the cars and to their
Drawing number 9). history.
For vehicles not issued with a Vehicle Passport or Competition Historic Motor Sport enables the active celebration of the
Car Log Book prior to 1st January 2019 – and of a make and History of the Motor Car.
model with a conception date post 31.12.2005 – the following
additional members are mandatory: Historic Special Stage Rally vehicles must comply with Special
Stage Rally Technical regulations with the following exceptions
(a) Roof Reinforcement complying with K.1.3.5 (c) and 46.2, 46.3, 48.2, 48.2.6, 48.3, 48.4, 48.5, 48.6, 48.9, 48.10.1.
Section K Appendix 2 drawing number 10 (a), (b), (c)
or (d). And the regulations below.
(b) Windscreen Pillar Reinforcement complying with K.1.3.5 Cars Eligible
(e) on each side if Section K Appendix 2 drawing number 49.1. Historic Stage Rally Cars are categorised in the
63 dimension "A" is greater than 200mm. following periods. A car will be dated by the specification
48.10.2. Be equipped with an internal switch that is capable presented and not necessarily by the date of build or
of isolating all electrical circuits and completely stopping the registration:
engine. The operating switch must be positioned so that it can 49.1.1. Historic Category 1 Rally Cars: Cars of a specification
be operated by the driver and the co-driver when normally valid before 1 January 1968.
seated with seat belts fastened.
49.1.2. Historic Category 2 Rally Cars: Cars of a specification
48.10.3. Be equipped with an external circuit breaker valid between 1 January1968 and 31 December 1974.
complying with K.8.
49.1.3. Historic Category 3 Rally Cars: Cars homologated in
48.10.4. Have currently FIA Homologated seat belts Groups 1, 2, 3 or 4 between 1 January 1975 and 31 December
complying with K.2.1.2, K.2.1.3 or K.2.1.4 (four, five or six point). 1981. Cars in Category 3 must comply with their Homologation.
48.10.5. Be equipped with fire extinguishers complying with 49.1.4. Historic Category 4a Rally Cars: Cars homologated in
K.3.1.4, and also all the relevant parts of K.3. The driver and Groups A, N and B between 1 January 1982 and 31 December
co-driver must each be able to activate the extinguisher when 1985 excluding any cars that were regulated out by the FIA in
normally seated with seat belts fastened. period from rallies for safety reasons. Cars in Category 4 must
comply with their Homologation forms and Appendix J of the
1985 FIA Yellow Book.

Cars homologated in Group B with an effective engine capacity 49.6.2. Modifications are only allowed if they were available
exceeding 1600cc must have been issued with a valid FIA before:
Historic Technical Passport (HTP), be in compliance with this 1 January 1968 for Historic Category 1 Rally Cars.
document and the current FIA Appendix K at all times.
1 January 1975 for Historic Category 2 Rally Cars.
49.1.5. Historic Category 4b Rally Cars: Cars homologated in
Groups A, N and B between 1 January 1986 and 31 December 1 January 1982 for Historic Category 3 Rally Cars.
1990 excluding any cars that were regulated out by the FIA in 1 January 1986 for Historic Category 4a Rally Cars.
period from rallies for safety reasons. Cars in Category 4b must 1 January 1991 for Historic Category 4b Rally Cars.
comply with their Homologation forms and Appendix J of the
1990 FIA Yellow Book and must have been issued with a valid 49.6.3. In all cases the onus of proving a modification as
FIA Historic Technical Passport (HTP), be in compliance with being period rests with the Competitor who must submit the
this document and the current FIA Appendix K at all times. required documentary evidence.
49.2. FIA Appendix K to the International Sporting Code: 49.6.4. Exceptionally, Motorsport UK may grant a
Historic Rally Cars fully compliant with the current FIA dispensation to use non-original parts, parts from a different
Appendix K. Cars must have been issued with a valid FIA. model, or parts from a later period, provided that the use of
Historic Technical Passport (HTP), be in compliance with this these parts does nor confer an advantage in either performance
document and the current FIA Appendix K at all times. Vehicles or reliability. Motorsport UK will give consideration to written
are exempt from 46.1.3. requests from Competitors who are unable to source vital
components.
Historic Categories 1, 2, 3 and 4
49.6.5. Competitors will be notified by means of an Official
49.5. A validated Historic Rally Vehicle Identity Form (HRVIF) Bulletin of any part subject to dispensation and a full list of
must be obtained from Motorsport UK and presented at dispensations will be published annually.
scrutineering. This will be the definitive document for the
technical specification of the vehicle for which it has been Recommended Classes
issued. 49.7.1. Historic Category 1 Rally Cars. Pre- 1.1.60.
The HRVIF will remain valid for a period of 10 years from the Class A1 up to 1200cc
date of issue or such time as the registered owner of the
Class A2 1201cc up to 1500cc
vehicle changes.
Class A3 Over 1501cc
49.5.1. Cars in any of the categories registered after the
appropriate date may be Permitted, providing that documentary From 1.1.60 - 31.12.67
evidence is submitted to Motorsport UK with the identity form Class B1 Up to 1000cc
to show that the specific car (not model) was manufactured
within the specified period. This evidence will include any Class B2 1001cc up to 1300cc
technical documentation supplied by the manufacturer, Class B3 1301cc up to 1600cc
documents relative to the vehicle, information available Class B4 1601cc up to 2000cc
concerning chassis and engine numbers and any other details
from reliable and authenticated sources as may be available. Class B5 2001cc up to 2500cc
On receipt of satisfactory evidence Motorsport UK will issue an Class B6 Over 2501cc
Historic Rally Vehicle Identity Form which must be presented at 49.7.2. Historic Category 2 Rally Cars. 1.1.68 - 31.12.74.
scrutineering with the registration document.
Class C1 Up to 1300cc
49.5.2. Category 3 and Category 4 vehicles must also present
their Homologation forms. Class C2 1301cc to 1600cc
49.5.3. Upon issue of the validated HRVIF the applicant will Class C3 1601cc to 2000cc
be issued with two individually numbered Motorsport UK Class C4 Over 2001cc
Registered Historic Rally Vehicle stickers (appendix 1: Drawing Class C5 All cars having engines with both more than one
Number 49.5). These stickers must be affixed to the car one per camshaft and more than two valves per cylinder.
side located on the rear section of the front wing.
All cars with a Rotary Engine.
A Motorsport UK licenced Eligibility Scrutineer may remove the
MSA/Motorsport UK stickers if the vehicle is found not to 49.7.3. Historic Category 3 Rally Cars. 1.1.75 - 31.12.81.
comply with R49-49.11.4. Class D1 Up to 1300cc
Permitted Modifications Class D2 1301cc to 1600cc
49.6. Only period modifications used in rallying on the Class D3 1601cc to 2000cc
particular make and model of car are permitted for Historic Class D4 Over 2001cc
Category 1, 2, 3 and 4 Rally Cars.
Class D5 All cars having engines with both more than one
49.6.1. They should be detailed on the Historic Rally Vehicle camshaft and more than two valves per cylinder.
Identity Form and duly ratified by Motorsport UK.
All cars with a Rotary Engine.
49.7.4. Historic Rally Cars complying with FIA Appendix K.
Classes as specified by Article 2.1 of the FIA European Historic
Sporting Rally Championship Regulations.

49.7.5. Historic Category 4a Rally Cars. 1.1.82 - 31.12.85. 49.9.6. Cars in Category 4 must comply with R48.10.1.
Class E1 Up to 1300cc 49.9.7. Belt cutter(s) must be carried on board at all times.
Class E2 1301cc to 1600cc Both driver and co-driver must be able to reach a belt cutter
when seated with their harness fastened.
Class E3 1601cc to 2000cc
Class E4 Over 2001cc Wheels, Tyres and Brakes
49.7.6. Historic Category 4b Rally Cars. 1.1.86 - 31.12.90. 49.10.1. Wheels and tyres must be fitted in compliance with
L3, 49.6 except as follows, 48.5.1, 48.5.2, 48.5.4, 48.5.6-8 and
Class F1 Up to 1300cc 48.5.10-14 and;
Class F2 1301cc to 1600cc 49.10.2. For Categories One, Two and Three the diameter of
Class F3 1601cc to 2000cc wheel may not differ from that originally fitted by more than
10%.
Class F4 Over 2001cc
49.10.3. For Categories One, Two and Three the complete
Engine wheels (flange + rim + tyre) are free providing that they are
49.8.1. Cylinder bores may be 60 thousandths of an inch housed within the permitted bodywork and that they do not
oversize without affecting class eligibility. exceed the following widths in relation to the cubic capacity of
49.8.2. Four wheel drive vehicles fitted with forced induction the car:
are prohibited in Historic Categories 1, 2 and 3. Up to 1150 cc: 7in
49.8.3. Forced induction is only permitted if by means of a Over 1150cc and up to 1600 cc: 8in
mechanically driven super-charger, or by an exhaust driven Over 1600 cc: 9in.
turbocharger if fitted as original equipment by the vehicle
manufacturer (48.2.1(a)). Such cars in Category 1, 2 and 3 will 49.10.4. For Category Four, and vehicles competing under
be classified as having an engine capacity increase of one third. 49.2, wheels and tyres must comply fully with FIA Appendix K
Cars in Category 4a will be classified as having an engine Regulations for Cars in Rallies.
capacity increase of 70% and must be fitted with a 34mm 49.10.5. The fitting of a dual master cylinder or any other
restrictor at a maximum of 50mm from the extremes of the type of device providing a simultaneous action on all four
compressor blades. wheels and divided action on two wheels is permitted,
49.8.4. Engines must comply with silencing levels J.5.17. provided the original brake pedal and pivot point are used and
Exceptionally and with the permission of the Chief Scrutineer, they cannot be adjusted to affect brake balance by either the
those cars for which 5000rpm is inappropriate may be tested at Driver or the Co-Driver when normally seated in the car.
3/4 of maximum rpm. Miscellaneous
49.8.5. Cars in Category 4 equipped with rotary engines will 49.11.1. The use of gas discharge technology in any forward
be subject to an equivalency factor of 2:1. facing lights, either main beam or auxiliary, or in any reversing
Safety light is not permitted.
49.9.1. Deleted. 49.11.2. Unless of the specification used in period for the
particular make and model of car, the use of light pods to
49.9.2. Vehicles must be equipped with a safety rollover bar individually mount or to mount auxiliary lights as one unit is
in accordance with K1 to K1.4.3 inclusive, K1.6.1 and Section K, not permitted.
Appendix 2, Drawing 37 a) or b). Dotted lines signify optional
features. 49.11.3. Roof vents may only be fitted if of the same
specification as those fitted to the particular make and model
49.9.3. Door bars may be of single tube, crossed tube or twin of the car in period.
tube design [Section (K) Appendix 2 drgs. 12 (g) or (h)]. A single
Diagonal Member is mandatory, a second Diagonal Member 49.11.4. Any underbody protection must be of period
may be added to form crossed diagonals. Diagonals may be specification. Additionally a guard moulded closely to the
either installed across the Main Rollbar or between the vehicle floor pan, fixed by bolting and/or adhesive may be
Backstays. fitted. It must not extend beyond the front and rear axle centre
lines and the outer 100mm on each side must not cover the
49.9.4. Additional tubes for the mounting of harness shoulder vertical section of the outer sills.
straps are permitted.
49.9.5. All bars must remain within the confines of the
Passenger compartment and must not be used as suspension
pick-up point bracing unless the Competitor can prove that this
was done in period to the specific model.

Appendix 1: Charts and Drawings

Chart 3(a)
CODE PR REQUIREMENTS
A Personal visit to an adult member of household within 100m.
B Letter to each householder within 100m.
C Public notice.
D Personally visit and obtain signature from an adult member of any household within 500m
of any point where competitors are required to stop (i.e. any control or clue point).
E Consult RLO.
F Personal visit to an adult member of household within 150m.
G If timed to the second, not pass through any area which has in excess of 20 occupied
dwellings within 300m radius of the route, unless written agreement is given by all of the
householders within that area and the Motorsport UK has given its permission.
H Letter to each householder within 100m, unless the RLO agrees to a lesser
requirement.
Drawing number R18.6.3

Chart 3(b)
PR REQUIREMENTS
ALL EVENTS TRAVERSING THE PUBLIC HIGHWAY
Permit Section Road Type Time PR Requirement
ROAD RALLY STANDARD All Classes 23.59 to
(inc. HISTORIC) (timed to second) (see 10.2) 1 hour after A(G) D
inc. sunrise
STANDARD All Classes 24 hour B D
(time to minute)
REGULARITY A&B 22.00 to 07.00 C D
Habitation
Yellow/White 24 hour H D
UCR/Private
A&B 07.00 to 22.00 E D
Habitation
TRANSPORT & White/UCR/ 24 hour B D
NEUTRAL Private
Yellow 22.00 to 07.00 E D
Habitation 24 hour C D
A, B & (Yellow
07.00 to 22.00)
ECONOMY, STANDARD & A&B 22.00 to 07.00 C D
NAVIGATIONAL & REGULARITY Habitation
12 CAR RALLIES A&B 07.00 to 22.00 E D
(All types) Habitation
VINTAGE Yellow/White 24 hour H D
(22.00 to 07.00) UCR/Private
TRANSPORT & White/UCR 24 hour B D
NEUTRAL Private
Yellow 22.00 to 08.00 E D
A, B, Habitation 24 hour E D
& (Yellow 07.00
to 22.00)
VINTAGE
(07.00 to 22.00) ALL ALL 07.00 to 22.00 C D
VETERAN ALL ALL 24 hour C D
NAV. SCATTERS ALL ALL 24 hour E D
TREASURE HUNTS ALL ALL 24 hour E D
TOURING ASSMS.
SPECIAL STAGE ROAD A & B, Habitation 22.00 to 07.00 C D
RALLIES including Yellow 22.00 to 07.00 B D
SINGLE VENUE White/UCR/ 24 hour B D
STAGE RALLIES Private
A, B, Yellow 07.00 to 22.00 E D
Habitation
ACCESS/EGRESS ALL 24 hour F E
To/From STAGE To
PUBLIC HIGHWAY
SPECIAL STAGE Private or
Roads Closed 24 hour F
by appropriate
Legislation
CLASSIC TRIALS White/UCR/
and ALL OTHER Private 24 hour B D
EVENTS USING THE Yellow 22.00 to 07.00 B D
PUBLIC HIGHWAY A, B, Habitation
& (Yellow 07.00 24 hour C D
to 22.00)
For Codes see table on previous page

Chart 13 – Penalties
SUMMARY OF PENALTIES TO BE APPLIED ON SCHEDULED TIMED EVENTS
● Performance will be assessed in one of the methods listed, either by time penalty or by the ‘fails’ system.
The SRs must specify which system is to be used.
● *These penalties may be increased by the SRs; they may not be reduced.
● **The penalty may be increased if stated in the SRs.
● The items in italics may not be varied by the rally organisers.
Time Fails
(a) Not reporting or reporting OTL at a Main Time Control Retired
*(b) Not reporting or reporting OTL at any other Time Control 30 minutes 1 Fail
*(c) Not complying with the route card including visiting a control 15 minutes 1 Fail
more than once
*(d) Not reporting at Passage Control or providing proof of visiting a 5 minutes 1 Fail
Route Check
*(e) Arrival before scheduled time at the end of a Standard Section 2 minutes per minute
*(f) Arrival after due time at the end of a Standard Section 1 minute per minute
*(g) Arrival before due time at the end of a Neutral Section 30 minutes 1 Fail
**(h) Arrival before due time at an intermediate control or finish control Actual time early
of a Regularity Section
*(j) Arrival after due time at an intermediate control or finish control Actual time late
of a Regularity Section
*(k) Breach of any statutory requirement concerning the use of a 30 minutes 1 Fail
motor vehicle
(l) Contravention of 12.7 *First Offence 30 minutes 1 Fail
Second Offence Disqualified
(m) Excessive speed or driving likely to bring motor sport into disrepute Disqualified
(n) Excessive sound Disqualified
(o) Receiving assistance contrary to 7.2.4 Disqualified
(p) Breach of 7.2.3, 18.6.4 Disqualified
(q) Breach of 5.4, 15.1.2, 15.1.4, 9.1.3, 9.1.4, 9.1.5, 9.1.6 Disqualified
Penalties left to the discretion of the Clerk of the Course which may go as far as disqualification (G.5.3).
(r) Failure to follow the instructions of an official.
(s) Further breaches of (k).
(t) Breaches of Regulations detailed in Section C.

Drawing number 18.5 Drawing number 29.1.1
CHICANE ENTRANCE BOARD

Examples of a typical chicane layout:
Chicane Board
100m
Drawing number 49.5

6 – 10m
6 – 10m
Chicane Board
100m

Drawing number 29

Alternative to Drawing number 29 without the use of box junctions
Drawing number 29.4.1

Area (Stage Arrival) background
At Stage Arrival Red

Control background
At Stage Start Red

background
Warning of Stage Yellow

Finish (Both sides of background
track 100m prior to
Flying Finish Line)
At Flying Finish Line Red
(Both sides of track) background
Countdown Boards
(Evenly spaced between
flying finish and stop line)
At the Stop Line Red

background
Drawing number 29.5
Approximately 100m Yellow

before Radio Point background
Blue
At Radio Point
background

Chart 32.2 – Penalties

SUMMARY OF PENALTIES TO BE APPLIED ON TARGET TIMED EVENTS
● Competitors will start with zero penalties.
● *The Supplementary Regulations must state positively whether the penalty for lateness is to be applied. If not
stated any such lateness will be penalty-free.
● Performance will be assessed as follows:-
(a) (i) Not reporting or reporting OTL at a Control;

Multi-Venue Stage Rallies Retired
Or
Not completing or missing a stage 15 Minutes plus stage
maximum per stage
(ii) Single Venue Stage Rallies (inc Rally Timed Trials) 30 minutes per stage
or MTC/TC
(b) Not complying with a requirement of the Road Book 10 minutes
(c) Not performing a stage correctly Stage maximum
(d) Not attempting or being ready to attempt a stage when 10 minutes
instructed to do so
(e) Making a false start at a special stage 1 minute
(f) (i) Every second taken to complete a special stage where timing 1 second
is to the preceding whole second
(f) (ii) Every second and 10th of a second taken to complete a 1 second and
special stage where timing is to the preceding whole 10th of a second
10th of a second
(g) For each minute under target time on a road section or in a 1 minute
service area
*(h) Only if specifically mentioned in the SRs, for each minute over 10 seconds
target time on a road section or for each minute over target time
in a service area
(j) For each minute before or after due time at Main Time 10 seconds
Control (out)
(k) Breach of any statutory requirement concerning the use of a 10 minutes
motor vehicle
(l) Excessive speed or driving likely to bring motor sport into 10 minutes
disrepute
(m) Excessive sound 10 minutes
(n) Receiving assistance contrary to 38 Disqualification & reported
to Motorsport UK
(o) Breach of 38.1.2 to 38.1.4 10 minutes
(p) Breach of Regulations: 5.4, 40.1.3, 25.1, 25.1.1, 25.3, 25.5, 25.6 Disqualification
(q) Unauthorised use or possession of Pace Notes (25.9) or Disqualification & reported
unauthorised presence on a stage (5.1.4) to Motorsport UK
(r) Failure to comply with 25.4 Disqualification & reported
to Motorsport UK
(s) Breach of Regulations: 24.4.5 or 25.6.3 Disqualification
(t) Breach of Regulation: 38.1.7 Disqualification & reported
to Motorsport UK
(aa) Failure to follow the instructions of an official.
(bb) Further breaches of (b), (c), (d), (e), (k), (l), (m) or (n).
(cc) Repeated misbehaviour of service crew.
(dd) Reporting late for Scrutineering.
(ee) Misuse of SOS and/or OK boards.
(ff) Unauthorised testing or practicing (26.7).
(gg) Causing an obstruction (24.6).
(hh) Breaches of Regulations detailed in Section C.
(ii) Failure to comply with control check-in procedures.

Chart 32.13 – Penalties

SUMMARY OF PENALTIES TO BE APPLIED ON SCHEDULED TIMED SPECIAL STAGE RALLIES
● Performance will be assessed by one of the methods listed, either by time penalty or by the ‘fails’ system. The
SRs must specify which system is to be used.
● *These penalties may be increased by the SRs; they may not be reduced.
● **The penalty may be increased if stated in the SRs.
The items in italics may not be varied by the rally organisers.
Time Fails
(a) Not reporting or reporting OTL at a Main Time Control Retired
*(b) Not reporting or reporting OTL at any other Time Control 30 minutes 1 Fail
*(c) Not complying with a requirement of the Road Book 10 minutes 1 Fail
(d) Not performing a stage correctly Stage Maximum
(e) Not attempting or being ready to attempt a stage 10 minutes
when instructed to do so
(f) Making a false start at a special stage 1 minute
(g) (i) Every second taken to complete a special stage where 1 second and
timing is to the preceding whole second
(g) (ii) Every second and 10th of a second taken to complete a 1 second and
special stage where timing is to the preceding whole 10th of a second
10th of a second
(h) For each minute before due time on a road section or in a 1 minute
service area
*(i) Only if specifically mentioned in the SRs, for each minute after 10 seconds
due time on a road section or for each minute over due
time in a service area
(j) For each minute before or after due time at Main Time 10 seconds
Control (out)
(k) Breach of any statutory requirement concerning the use of a 10 minutes 1 Fail
motor vehicle
(l) Contravention of 32.5 *First Offence 30 minutes 1 Fail
Second Offence Disqualification
(m) Excessive speed or driving likely to bring motor sport into 10 minutes 1 Fail
disrepute
(n) Excessive sound 10 minutes 1 Fail
(o) Receiving assistance contrary to 38 Disqualification and reported
to Motorsport UK
(p) Breach of 38.1.2 to 38.1.4 10 minutes
(q) Breach of Regulations: 5.4, 40.1.3, 25.1, 25.1.1, 25.3,
25.5, 25.6 Disqualification
(r) Unauthorised use or possession of Pace Notes (25.9) or Disqualification and reported
unauthorised presence on a stage (5.1.4) to Motorsport UK
(s) Failure to comply with 25.4 Disqualification and reported
to Motorsport UK
(t) Breach of Regulations: 24.4.5 or 25.6.3. Disqualification
(u) Breach of Regulation: 38.1.7 Disqualification & reported
to Motorsport UK
(aa) Failure to follow the instructions of an official.
(bb) Further breaches of (b), (c), (d), (e), (l), (m), (n) or (o).
(cc) Repeated misbehaviour of service crew.
(dd) Reporting late for Scrutineering.
(ee) Misuse of SOS and/or OK boards.
(ff) Unauthorised testing or practicing (26.7).
(gg) Causing an obstruction (24.6).
(hh) Breaches of Regulations detailed in Section C.
(ii) Failure to comply with control check-in procedures.

349-360 S-Sprints, etc_TEMPLATE 27/10/2020 19:57 Page 349
Specific Regs for Sprints, Hill Climbs and Drag Racing (S)
Specific Regulations for Sprints, Hill Climbs and Drag Racing (S) 349 S
(S) Sprints, Hill Climbs and Drag Racing

Organisers’ Regulations 2.2. Where practice times are not required for the purpose of
arranging the order of competing, such times will be unofficial.
Organisers of any Sprint, Hill Climb, Drag Race or Hot Lap Failure to record a time in such a case, for whatever reason,
Challenge Meeting must comply with the Common Regulations will not automatically qualify the competitor concerned to a
for Organisers (Section D) and the following: re-run, but this may be authorised by the Clerk of the Course.
General Starting
1.1. Permits for Sprints, Hill Climbs, Drag Race or Hot Lap
*3.1. The SRs will specify:
Challenge are issued at the sole discretion of Motorsport UK,
and are dependent upon a valid track licence being in (a) The starting signal.
existence. (b) The method of timing.
1.1.1. For Hot Lap Challenge a valid track licence for Racing (c) When timing commences.
Circuits is required.
3.2. With the exception of Hot Lap Challenge, cars shall be
1.1.2. A club will only be allowed to organise events up to started from a standing start with the engine running. No car
National status, unless Motorsport UK has specifically approved shall be started whilst there is an obstruction in its path either
an application for higher status. on the course or in the braking area after the finish, unless the
1.1.3. Motorsport UK licensed Clerks of the Course track licence allows more than one car to be on the course at
Timekeepers and Scrutineers, appropriate to the grade of the the same time.
event, must be appointed. 3.2.1. Vehicles starting singly or in line abreast shall be
placed as follows:
The Clerk of the Course
(a) When start timing is activated by a light beam, the
1.2. In the case of all Sprints, Hill Climbs or Hot Lap vehicle must be stationary with the part which operates
Challenge, the Clerk of the Course must hold a CofC licence the timing apparatus 10cm behind the starting line.
issued by Motorsport UK valid for the grade of meeting. (b) If the timing is not recorded automatically, with that
1.2.1. For Criteria see Section G. part of the front tyres which is in contact with the
1.2.2. At all National and above events, there should be at ground resting upon the starting line.
least one licensed Deputy/Assistant Clerks of the Course, in *3.3. The finishing line will be clearly indicated.
addition to the Clerk of the Course.
1.2.3. At all other events it is recommended that there be at Flag Signals
least one Deputy/Assistant Clerk of the Course in addition to 4. Flag signals will normally be restricted to a Red flag at each
the Clerk of the Course. Any Deputy Clerks must be licensed post. Marshals should be briefed as to halting a competitor in
but Assistant Clerks need not necessarily be so. the event of an incident in accordance with 9.3.7.
Practice/Competition Restrictions 4.1. At Sprints at race circuits other flag signals as specified in
Q.12.24 may be used provided their use is clearly defined in the
*2.1. Practice. *With the exception of Drag Races and Hot Lap SRs.
Challenge, all Competitors must receive the following
opportunities for practice: Medical and Rescue Requirements
2.1.1. Before the competitive runs at least one practice run.
5.1. Ambulance and Staff. The Organisers in conjunction with
Drivers are also Permitted to either: the Chief Medical Officer will ensure that during practice
(a) Walk the course, or sessions and competition the following are in attendance:
(b) Drive over it at a non-competitive speed. 5.1.1. Adequate first-aid staff (e.g. members of St. John
Supplementary Regulations (SRs) must state which option is to Ambulance Association, British Red Cross Society or St. Andrew
be adopted. Ambulance Association).
2.1.2. Deleted. 5.1.2. Ambulances should be equipped with basic
resuscitation equipment and, if possible, a Casualty Immobiliser
2.1.3. Deleted. for handling a patient over difficult terrain. These ambulances
2.1.4. Any Driver who has not previously competed at the to be reserved for use in connection with casualties arising
course within the preceding six months, must make at least one from the competition.
practice run in the car to be competed in. The Stewards of the 5.1.3. It is important that the ambulance be so equipped that
Meeting may waive this requirement where a Driver can give essential equipment does not have to be taken from any other
satisfactory evidence of familiarity with, the course, and the car Emergency Vehicle.
in which he is entered to compete but has not practised.
S 350 Specific Regulations for Sprints, Hill Climbs and Drag Racing (S)
5.2. The minimum medical and rescue requirements (including 7.1.7. For Drag Race competitors under the age of 18 years a
practice) are: PG Entrant licence is required, H26.1.9. applies.
5.2.1. Hill Climb and Sprint events: One Doctor (or one 7.1.8. Competitors in Hot Lap Challenge must comply with
Motorsport UK-Registered Paramedic (F.7.3 to 7.5) and one the minimum licence criteria stipulated in 17.2.4.1..
Rescue Unit (F.2)). Subject to the presence of a correctly crewed 7.1.9. Junior Sprint and Junior Hill Climb Competitors aged 14
and equipped Motorsport UK registered Rescue Unit, the to 16 may compete, at Interclub status, in a Standard Car of no
attendance of an ambulance is recommended but not more than 1400cc and in compliance with 11. until the end of
mandatory. This is subject to the requirement that if a casualty the year of their 16th birthday.
is within the Rescue Unit the event may not run until the
casualty has been released for further care. 7.1.9.1. Junior Sprint. New Competitors will be required to
drive observed laps prior to the Competition in order to satisfy
5.2.2. Drag Races: One Doctor (or one Motorsport the Clerk of the Course that they are competent to take part,
UK-Registered Paramedic (F.7.3 to 7.5)) and one ambulance. subject to the following:
5.2.3. The Rescue Unit and the Ambulance must be positioned (a) Start singly and run over the duration of the course at
to ensure unobstructed access to the course as per the track least 3 times.
licence.
(b) A Motorsport UK licensed driver may accompany the new
5.2.4. Hot Lap Challenge: In accordance with Q10. Competitor, subject to approval of the Clerk of the
5.3. In an emergency, the Chief Medical Officer may, at his Course.
discretion, designate as an ambulance any vehicle he deems (c) Observed laps are not required if the Competitor can
adequate for this purpose. provide the Clerk of the Course with proof of having
5.4. When public attendance is expected suitable competed as a Driver in three other Motorsport UK
arrangements must be made by the Organisers for dealing with Permitted events.
the first-aid requirements of spectators not arising from the 7.1.9.2. Junior Hill Climb. For participation in Junior Hill Climb
event. events the Competitor must have gained signatures for having
successfully completed a minimum of three Junior Sprint
Timekeepers events.
6. Whenever possible, there shall be at least two timekeepers
at all speed events (G.6.1.7, G.6.5). Competition Licence Retention and Upgrading
8. See Section H.17.1.
Competitors’ Regulations
Scrutineering
General 9.1.1. No car may be driven in the event until it has been
7.1.1. Competitors in all Sprints, Hill Climbs, Drag Race or Hot approved by a Motorsport UK Scrutineer of the Meeting.
Lap Challenge must comply with the Common Regulations for 9.1.2. If, after approval, any car is dismantled or modified in a
Competitors (Section H) and the following: manner that may affect its safety or eligibility, or it is involved
7.1.2. *Cars must be presented for scrutiny and practice at the in any incident which is likely to have a similar effect, or any
times specified in the SRs. aerodynamic device is added or removed, it shall be
represented for approval.
7.1.3. Cars competing in Hill Climbs and Sprints must comply
with Technical Regulations 10-15 and Section J. The entrant shall be responsible for seeking such fresh
approval.
7.1.4. When signing on, a valid Competition/Entrant Licence
for Entrant and Driver must be produced. 9.1.3. Deleted.
7.1.5. Deleted. 9.1.4. Any car involved in an incident which is unable to
proceed shall not be touched by any person other than officials
7.1.5.1. Any Driver competing in a Racing or Sports Libre car without the specific approval of the Clerk of the Course.
of more than 1100cc, or equivalent forced induction, with the Furthermore, the driver concerned may not drive again without
exception of a pre’1994 Formula Ford 1600 in compliance with the approval of the Medical Officer in Charge.
the period Ford regulations, must hold a RS National (H.17.1) or
Race National Licence, unless the car is currently licensed for 9.1.5. Any car involved in an accident shall not be taken away
use on the public highway and competes in the event in a road- from the course without the prior authority of the Clerk of the
legal condition. Course.
7.1.6. Competitors must declare on their entry forms whether *9.1.6. The SRs for all Hill Climbs and Sprints should specify if
or not they have ever held a valid RTA licence. Competitors timing is being activated by a light beam. In this case
who have never held a valid RTA licence and who do not have competitors must be reminded that a timing strut in accordance
any qualifying signatures towards upgrading their Competition with 10.10 is required.
Licence on their Upgrade Card may be specifically observed at 9.1.7. All cars competing in Hill Climbs or Sprints must be
the event. presented for scrutineering with a valid Competition Car Log
(a) Any competitor whose vehicle is not self starting, at any Book/Vehicle Passport or an MSA/Motorsport UK Recognised
part of the course, must declare on their entry form the Vehicle Identity Document unless the car is currently
method of operation together with a detailed starting licensed for use on the public highway and is competing in a
instruction. road legal condition. The onus of proof rests with the
competitor. (See 10.11.)
9.1.8. Any alteration or modification made to the vehicle, or 9.3.1.1. With the exception of Drag Racing, the heating of
any amendment to the original details shown in the tyres, by any method other than 9.3.1. above, or their treatment
Competition Car Log Book/Vehicle Passport, must be in by any chemical substance is prohibited. For the avoidance of
accordance with the prescriptions of J.2.1. doubt, no manner of abnormally raising the temperature of the
9.1.9. Vehicles other than those used for Drag Races or Hot tyres/wheels above the natural ambient temperature is
Lap Challenge may be liable to annual inspection by a allowed.
Technical Commissioner or designated Scrutineer if: 9.3.2. Any car unable to complete the course shall be stopped
(a) Fitted with an engine of a greater capacity than that well clear of the course and shall not be moved without prior
with which it was constructed; and/or permission from the Clerk of the Course.
(b) Altered or modified to cause a change in 9.3.3. No competing car shall be driven in the
classification. reverse direction of the track except under official supervision.
9.3.4. Refuelling and work on the cars, other than by a Driver
Drivers or Officials, can only be carried out in the paddock unless the
Clerk of the Course specifically authorises otherwise.
9.2.1. Throughout practice and Competition, upon exiting
from and until returning to the Paddock, when the driver is 9.3.5. No more than two people at any time, in addition to the
seated in the vehicle he must wear clothing, helmet and Driver and Officials, are allowed in attendance on each car in
goggles complying with K.9 to 11 or, where appropriate the the identified starting area.
specific Class regulations for Drag Races. 9.3.6. Except while on the track no competing car shall be
9.2.1.1. Overalls homologated to FIA 8856- 2000, FIA 8856- driven at a speed exceeding 10 mph without the specific
2018 or FIA 1986 standard are mandatory, with the exception permission of the Clerk of the Course.
of Standard Cars (11) where flame resistant clothing is 9.3.7.
recommended (arms and legs must be covered) and Road Cars (a) In Hill Climbs If the Red flag (or red light signal) is
(12) where overalls must comply with K9.1.4. displayed, competing cars should come to a standstill
9.2.1.2. Competitors are required to wear flame-resistant when practicable, and await further instructions from the
gloves (K.14.3(e)), with the exception of Standard Cars (11) and marshals (4).
Road Cars (12) where their use is recommended. (b) In Sprints if the Red flag (or red light signal) is
9.2.1.3. An FIA approved FHR device, fitted in accordance displayed, competing cars should come to a standstill
with FIA regulations is mandatory for all drivers with the when practicable and await further instructions from the
exception of Period Defined Vehicles, Standard Cars (11) and marshals, but Q.12.24.3(j) may apply if the SRs specify
Road Cars (12.). that it is applicable.
9.2.1.4. All these items required by 9.2.1.1-9.2.1.3. must be Starting and Practising
produced for inspection and approval at scrutineering.
9.4. Cars will start as specified.
9.2.2. Only the driver may be in a car during the competition
9.4.1. Sprints and Hill Climbs: Singly.
or practice.
9.4.2. The number of vehicles on a track at any one time is
*9.2.2.1. During warm-up of a Hot Lap Challenge event the
that permitted by the track licence, with the exception of Junior
SR’s or Championship Regulations may authorise the team data
Sprint or Hill Climb Competitors who will be on the track singly
analyst to accompany the driver and he would be required to
at any time.
comply with 9.2.1.
9.4.3. The starting order will be in classes as determined by
Results
the organisers, unless the SRs specify otherwise.
(Not applicable for Drag Races or Hot Lap Challenge)
9.4.4. Deleted.
9.2.3. A driver may drive any number of cars for which an
entry has been accepted by the organisers, unless the SRs 9.4.5. In Hill Climbs or Sprints on sealed surfaces, should a
specify a limit. competitor make an unsatisfactory start,
and provided that neither of the rear wheel centres have
9.2.4. The same car may not be entered to compete for the crossed the Start Line, he may be permitted a
same award more than twice, and then only provided it is Re-Start.
driven by different drivers.
9.4.6. Drivers will be under Starter’s Orders when instructed
Competition Numbers by an Official to proceed to the Start Line. If a Competitor takes
undue time to comply, the Clerk of the Course, or his Deputy,
9.2.5. Cars will be identified by means of a competition may specify that he comes forward within two minutes or he
number, allocated by the organisers, which must be visible from will forfeit his run.
each side of the vehicle and displayed 9.4.7. After crossing the finishing line, competitors
on a contrasting background in a proper and durable way, must slow down as appropriate and proceed as instructed.
acceptable to the Chief Timekeeper of the day.
Results
9.2.6. Competition numbers must be covered or removed at (Not applicable for Drag Races)
all times whilst driving on the public highway.
Paddock and Track Regulations 9.5.1. Drivers must be allowed a minimum of two runs in the
same car in each Class entered, the faster run to count for the
9.3.1. The spinning of wheels (tyre warming) will only be results unless the SRs say otherwise.
permitted in a designated area and which should be clearly
defined.
9.5.2. As between two competitors the more meritorious 10.1.9. Racing Cars – Cars complying with 15.
performance will be that of the competitor who has covered In addition to complying with Section J all vehicles competing
the course in a lesser time. in Sprints, Hill Climbs must:
9.5.3. A competitor’s time will be credited only if:
(a) All four wheels of the car are on the track when it Sprint and Hill Climb Vehicles
crosses the finish line. 10.2. All Sprint & Hill Climb vehicles must comply with the
(b) The run is made during the period provided for cars in following, as a minimum:
the appropriate class and not more than the appropriate Safety
number of competition runs have been made.
10.2.1. Be fitted with a Roll Over Protection System
(c) The vehicle completes the correct course without complying with Motorsport UK requirements as specified in
outside assistance. Section K, except for cars of Periods A – E (Nomenclature and
9.5.4. If the boundaries of the track are indicated by Definitions) , Standard Cars (11.1) and Road Cars Series
temporary markers, the SRs shall specify if any and what Production (12.) where it is recommended. If fitted with
penalties apply for striking a marker or crossing a given line. lightened non-standard doors be fitted with a doorbar(s)
9.5.5. To be classified as a finisher in the competition a complying with K1.3.5(b) on the driver’s side as a minimum.
competitor must have completed at least one competition run. 10.2.2. Deleted.
9.5.6. Only an equal number of runs for all competitors in the 10.2.3. Deleted.
same class will be counted. In the event of a tie between two 10.2.4. Deleted
or more competitors, the results of the next fastest run
recorded (during competition runs) by the competitors 10.2.5. Deleted.
concerned shall be compared, and so on. 10.2.5.1. Deleted.
9.5.7. If through his own error a driver fails to record a time 10.2.5.2. Deleted.
he shall not be entitled to a re-run.
10.2.6. Open and closed wheel Racing Cars and Sports Libre
9.5.8. In other circumstances (e.g. baulking) a re-run may be Racing cars complying with 14.1a must comply with K.1.6.3.
granted by the Clerk of the Course who may order any
10.2.7. Seating and Seat Belts, except for cars of Periods A –
penalties incurred in the initial run are applied to the re-run.
E (Nomenclature and Definitions), must be worn and be
Judges may be appointed to adjudicate on: correctly adjusted at all times during Events.
(a) Unsatisfactory or False Starts. 10.2.8. Road Cars: front seats may be replaced by fully
(b) Not following correct course, or touching marker. trimmed Competition versions.
(c) Baulking. 10.2.9. Standard Cars and Road Cars must comply with K.2.1.1
with the exception of Junior Sprint and Junior Hill Climb
(d) Noise. Competitors who must comply with K.2.1.2. as a minimum.
Technical Regulations 10.2.10. Modified Cars must comply with K.2.1.2/K2.1.4.
10.2.11. Sports Libre Cars and Racing Cars must be equipped
Categories with a homologated FIA safety harness complying with K.2.1.3
or K.2.1.4.
10.1. Categories are defined in the following regulations (11
to 15) (except for Period Defined Vehicles (Non-Rally) A-E 10.2.12. Deleted.
inclusive, which remain free). Classes within those categories 10.2.13. Head restraints (K.13): mandatory for all cars except
are free but must be stated in the SR’s. for cars of Periods A – E (Nomenclature and Definitions).
Other than the provisions of Section J, 10.2 below, and the 10.2.14. Fire Extinguishers – K.3.1.2(a) recommended for
specific Category regulations below, as appropriate, discharge into cockpit and engine compartment.
modifications are free. 10.2.15. Towing point(s) of adequate strength and size are
10.1.1. Motorsport UK retains the sole discretion to mandatory. They must be clearly identified and suitably marked
determine the category into which a vehicle should be using a contrasting colour and be accessible to the front and
categorised, should there be any doubt. rear of the vehicle.
10.1.2. The onus of responsibility for the eligibility of 10.3. Windscreen/Glass
competing vehicles lies with the competitor.
10.3.1.
10.1.3. Standard Cars – Cars complying with 11.
(a) Windscreens are mandatory for all closed vehicles. They
10.1.4. Road- Cars – Cars complying with 12. are free for open vehicles.
10.1.5. Modified Cars –Cars complying with 13. (b) Laminated windscreens, lamp glass security and rear
10.1.6. Deleted. view mirrors are not required unless specified in SRs or
where there is a possibility of one car overtaking
10.1.7. Deleted. another.
10.1.8. Sports Libre Cars – Cars complying with 14. (c) Windscreen wipers must be operative on all cars with
windscreens.
10.4. Engines 10.8.2. Deleted.

10.4.1. Forced induction equivalence 1.4. with the exception 10.9. Transmission
of 11., where forced induction equivalence is 1.7. 10.9.1. For Road Cars-and Standard Cars, the reverse gear
10.4.2. Rotary engine equivalence 1.5. Forced induction rotary must remain operable at all times.
equivalence (1.4 x 1.5) = 2.1 or (1.7 x 1.5) = 2.55. 10.9.2. For all other Categories a reverse gear is recommended.
10.4.3. Must be provided with a means of starting which does 10.9.3. K.12 recommended for all front engined vehicles.
not involve push starting, or the use of external equipment or
personnel, except in the case of force majeure, unless period General
defined or vehicles in possession of a Competition Car Log 10.10. Timing Struts – Where timing is activated by a light
Book or Vehicle Passport prior to 31st December 2018. beam, the vehicles will be fitted at the front with a vertical
10.4.3.1. Any connections to assist the starting of the car timing strut, minimum vertical height 254mm, the bottom of
must be either in the drivers’ cockpit or at the tail of the car which shall be not less than 180mm and no more than 200mm
requiring horizontal connection. from the ground. The strut will be in matt black on both sides,
over its total area, which shall be not less than 254mm by
10.4.4. Undertrays. Must be provided with drainage holes to 51mm. No other, or further forward, part of the vehicle may
prevent accumulation of liquids. interrupt these dimensions or actuate the timing.
10.4.5. Engine Oil Systems – Unless equipped with a closed Public Highway
loop system, a Catch tank of at least a one litre capacity to be
incorporated in the oil breather system. 10.11. Where cars are required to compete in a road legal
condition they must comply with Section J of these regulations,
Wheels and tyres and all statutory regulations concerning the construction and
10.5. Must have any nuts securing road wheels, except those use of vehicles. In addition such cars must:
of centre lock type, of steel and in thread contact over a 10.11.1. Be currently registered and taxed as a private car.
minimum length of 1.5 bolt/stud diameters. Extended or
composite wheel bolts/studs are prohibited. 10.11.2. Have registration documents and, where a car is
required by law to have a certificate, a valid MOT Certificate
10.6. Fuel where appropriate. These documents must be produced at
10.6.1. For Standard Cars, Road Cars-and Modified Cars, pump scrutineering UPON REQUEST.
fuel is mandatory. Only air may be mixed with the fuel as an 10.11.3. Only a full MOT including lighting is acceptable.
oxidant. See 10.7.2.
10.6.2. Sports Libre and Racing Cars. Only pump fuel or 11. Regulations for Standard Cars
methanol may be used. When using methanol, the addition of
10% by volume of Propanone is allowable (Note J.5.13.6). 11.1. Description
(a) Any vehicle using methanol must include an approved 11.1.1. Standard Cars– Saloons and Sports Cars produced in
additive which provides a distinguishable colour and quantities of not less than 5000 per annum of unitary
smell when burning. The maximum permitted volume of construction, two wheel drive and up to 2litre engine capacity.
additive within the fuel is 0.2%. The cars must be manufactured after 1st January 2000 and be
type approved. Any replacement components fitted must be a
10.6.3. All vehicles must be equipped with an effective Standard Part/Standard Pattern Part.
method of stopping the fuel supply, operable by the Driver
when normally seated and with seat belt secured. This is to be 11.1.2. Cars must compete in an event in a road legal
combined with or located adjacent to the internal ignition cut- condition as defined in 10.11.
off switch., with the exception of Standard Cars as defined in 11.1.3. Organisers may provide an Intro-Class which will
11.9. where it is recommended. allow new drivers to experience competitive motor sport on
an event by event basis, with the exception of Juniors (7.1.9).
10.6.4. Electrically powered vehicles are permitted. Alternative
fuels may be permitted subject to Motorsport UK approval. a) The RS Clubman licence is acceptable
b) The Class will run separate to any other session
10.7. Electrical c) The vehicle must run on List 1A tyres
10.7.1. All vehicles must be equipped with an ignition cut-off
11.2. Permitted Modifications.
switch having positive ‘ON/OFF’ positions clearly marked. The
ignition cut-off and fuel pumps isolation system(s) must be Other than as detailed, no other modifications are permitted:
operable by the Driver when normally seated with seat belts (i) Any FIA/MSA/Motorsport UK approved/homologated
secured, with the exception of Standard Cars as defined in 11. safety equipment may be installed.
where it is recommended.
(ii) Brake friction material may be uprated.
10.7.2. Lighting equipment is not required unless the vehicle
is currently licensed for use on the public highway and Engine
competed on the event in a road legal condition. See 10.11.2. 11.3. Forced induction equivalence 1.7.
10.7.3. An external circuit breaker to K.8 is mandatory for all Wheels and tyres
cars except open cars of periods A – E (Nomenclature and 11.4. Standard wheels and tyres from List 1A only may be
Definitions) and cars licensed for road use (when it is used.
recommended). 12. Regulations for Road Cars
10.8. Brakes Description
10.8.1. Deleted. 12.1.1. Road Cars - Series Production, – Saloons and Sports
Cars produced in quantities of not less than 1000 per annum.
12.1.2. Road Cars- Specialist Production Cars with a minimum 12.7.7. Reciprocating Ball steering may be replaced with rack
annual production of 20 Chassis which do not qualify as Series and pinion.
Production Cars. 12.8. Transmission
12.2. Cars must compete in an event in a road legal condition 12.8.1. Road Cars – Series Production.
as defined in 10.11.
(a) The gearbox and differential casing must be externally
Chassis identifiable as that fitted to the original model or
12.3. Manufacturers original chassis structure and specified option and remain in their original position;
specification of construction, dimensions and material. Roll (b) The method of gear selection must remain standard
cages must not accept or assist any direct suspension loads. (sequential selection only where fitted as standard).
12.4. Body (including aerodynamics) 13. Regulations for Modified Cars
12.4.1. Silhouette of the vehicle must remain unaltered in Description
construction, dimension and material. The silhouette will be
taken in the condition in which the car competes (convertible 13.1. Modified Cars – Series Production. Must have been
closed cars competing with the hood or top not erected shall originally available through the normal commercial channels of
have the silhouette determined in that condition). the manufacturer in quantities of not less than 1,000 vehicles
within 12 consecutive months.
12.4.2. Engine bonnet/cover and luggage/boot cover may be
replaced with an alternative material. 13.2. Modified Cars – Specialist Production. Must have been
originally available in quantities of not less than 20 chassis
12.4.3. Laminated windscreens permitted but all other glass within 12 consecutive months.
may not be replaced by another material.
13.3. Vehicles produced in lesser quantities may be admitted
12.4.4. Interior trim must remain fitted (except floor subject to the manufacturer obtaining approval from
carpets/mats). Motorsport UK.
12.4.5. All working equipment fitted as standard (heater,
window mechanisms, sunroof, door handles) must remain Safety
operable at all times. 13.3. See section 10.
12.5. Engines Chassis
12.5.1. For Road Cars – Series Production, the cylinder block 13.4. The chassis or unitary construction must remain to the
and cylinder head must remain in the original position and be manufacturer’s original specification in construction and
externally identifiable as that fitted to the original model or material within the wheel hub centres with the exception of
specified option. Induction is free, as are exhaust systems. the following:
12.5.2. For Road Cars – Specialist Production, the cylinder 13.4.1. Re-positioning of suspension pick-up points and
block and head must be of a make and type produced in at engine mountings are permitted.
least 1,000 identical units originally available through the
normal commercial channels of a land vehicle manufacturer. 13.4.2. Inner wheel arches only may be modified to allow the
attachment of damper mountings.
12.5.3. Must be capable of being started from an onboard
power source operable by the driver when seated normally. 13.4.3. It is only permitted to make holes for the passage of
cables, fuel, water, oil, hydraulic, instrument or fire extinguisher
12.5.4. Exhaust Catalytic Converters are required per J.5.16.7, lines as per Vehicle Regulations. All redundant holes must be
except where a vehicle does not require a catalytic converter in covered with metal plates.
accordance with government legislation.
13.4.4. Reinforcing of the chassis is allowed.
Wheels and tyres 13.4.5. Bulkheads and/or inner wings may be modified to
12.6. Except for Period Defined Vehicles (Non-Rally) A-H permit the clearance of the induction system. This shall be
inclusive tyres are to L List 1A and List 1B. understood to include air induction ducting, manifolding,
12.7. Suspension trumpets/ram pipes for engine carburation or fuel injection
system only.
12.7.1. The suspension type, mountings, mounting method
and position must remain the same as that fitted by the vehicle 13.4.6. Localised alteration for the passage/clearance of the
manufacturer with the exception of lever arm shocks which exhaust system.
may be changed to Telescopic shock absorbers. 13.5. Bodywork (including aerofoils)
12.7.2. The shock absorbers may be of any make and may be 13.5.1. Silhouette of the vehicle as seen in side elevation
uprated from standard. must remain unaltered, with the exception of engine
12.7.3. Adjustable spring platform struts are permitted. bonnet/cover and boot lid/rear deck.
12.7.4. Deleted. 13.5.2. The doors, engine, bonnet/cover, luggage
compartment cover, boot lid/rear deck or bodywork not forming
12.7.5. Springs are free but must retain their original location. part of the unitary construction may be changed for ones of
12.7.6. For Road Cars – Series Production bushes may be different material. Wheel arch extensions are free.
changed for similar polymer materials but not to spherical or 13.5.3. Alternative materials may be used for external
similar metal joints. mudguards, if attached by bolts and/or rivets.
12.7.6.1. For Road Cars – Specialist Production bushes may 13.5.4. Detachable hardtops are permitted providing the
be changed for similar polymer materials, spherical or similar silhouette remains unaltered.
metal joints.
13.5.5. It is permitted to replace any glass window with 13.8.2. The original type of suspension must be maintained
plastic (J5.20.8 applies). A hole approximately 15cm diameter (e.g. twin wishbone set-up cannot replace a single wishbone
may be cut in the window next to the driver for signalling or suspension; a sliding pillar cannot be replaced by a
ventilation. MacPherson strut; a trailing link cannot be replaced by
13.5.6. Demisting apertures are permitted in the rear window. wishbones or coaxial springing).
They must be in the form of holes or slots and be positioned 13.8.3. A live rear axle may not be replaced by an
close to the top or sides, but not both. independent system or De Dion.
13.5.7. Open car with hoods may have them removed. 13.8.4. A live rear axle is allowed location links. If leverarm
Vehicles may run open or closed. If running closed, a rear shock absorbers are an original fitment, they may be replaced
window of safety glass or plastic of minimum thickness 4mm is by a single location link.
mandatory. 13.5.8. Tonneau covers are permitted providing 13.8.5. Suspension pick-up point positions may be altered,
they are of flexible material and were originally specified for providing the suspension system is maintained as being the
the vehicle. original type.
13.5.9. Deleted. 13.8.6. Road springs are free.
13.5.10. Front spoilers/air dams/splitters are permitted below 13.8.7. The wheelbase must be to the dimensions of the
the level of the road wheel centres, up to 15cm beyond the original vehicle, plus or minus 2% or 5cm whichever is the
overall plan periphery of the existing bodywork, excluding greater.
bumpers. Rear spoilers are permitted within the overall plan
periphery of the original vehicle excluding bumpers. A rear Electrical
spoiler is a raised surface of opaque material integral with the 13.9. Electrical generators may be disconnected or removed.
rear deck with no gaps or openings in the surface, front or rear, 14. Regulations for Sports Libre Cars
and not exceeding half the vertical height of the original rear
window fitted into the vehicle, measured at the centre of the 14.1. Vehicles that comply with any of the following Groups:
original window. The vehicle manufacturer’s original equipment (a) Any closed wheel vehicle that does not comply with any
or a specified option for that vehicle is also permitted. other category, as defined in 10.1.1.3 to 10.1.5 or 10.1.9
13.5.11. It is permitted to remove the floor carpets, underfelt, 14.1(c) or (d) or 14.1.2.
sound insulation throughout the car, the rear seat, the (b) Deleted.
passenger’s front seat and the head lining.
(c) Sports Racing Cars.
13.5.12. It is permitted to carry out modifications to window
(d) Single seat closed wheel Racing Car the rear wheels
winders, instrument panels and all driving controls.
enclosed by continuous bodywork.
13.6. Engine
13.6.1. The engine block must be externally identifiable as
that fitted to the original model or specified option. Regulations for Open Wheel Single Seat
Modification to all components is permitted. Racing Cars
13.6.2. With the exception of any engine fitted to a vehicle
complying with 13.1, the engine must be of a make and type Dimensions
produced in at least 1,000 identical units and fitted to a vehicle 15.1.1.
originally available through the normal commercial channels of Maximum width ahead 150cm
a land vehicle manufacturer. of front wheels
13.6.3. Induction system free. Maximum width behind 140cm
13.6.4. Oil coolers, dry sump lubrication systems or additional front wheels
water radiators are permitted within the periphery of the Maximum height of Not to exceed the
bodywork. any part wider than top of the front
13.6.5. Must be capable of being started from an onboard 110 cm ahead of the wheel rim
power source operable by the driver when seated normally front wheels
13.6.6. Engine and transmission must remain in a similar Maximum height 90cm from the ground
position within the vehicle and in the same position relative to Maximum rear 150cm behind rear
each other as in the original model. overhang wheel axis.
13.7. Transmission
15.1.2. Maximum height is measured with the car in any
13.7.1. Transmission layout to remain as original. condition and driver aboard. Safety roll-over bars and air boxes
13.7.2. Gearbox and differential are free. are not included in this measurement.
13.7.3. Driven axle(s) free (see 13.8.4). Wheels
13.8. Suspension 15.2.1. Twin rear wheels are permitted.
13.8.1. Additions and modifications to springs, shock
absorbers or suspension height are free.
Drag Racing 16.4.3. Junior Dragsters may not be included in any event
without the prior approval of Motorsport UK.
Organisation *16.4.4. Classification, shall be as prescribed in the specific
Regulations within the Drag Race Yearbook may apply further class regulations contained within the SRs.
limitations or requirements, additional to the following: 16.4.5. With the exception of Straightline events annual
16.1.1. Unless stated hereafter, Organisers must comply with registration of vehicles and drivers with each Organising Club is
Sections D and S of these General Regulations. mandatory.
*16.1.2. For any Technical or Safety criteria not provided for 16.4.6. Registration must be submitted on the official Race
by these Specific Regulations the SRs must state the definitive Vehicle Registration form issued by each Organising Club.
source of reference. Forms which are amended, incomplete or defaced are invalid.
16.1.3. Permits may be issued for a Drag Race or a 16.4.7. Re-registration may be required for any change made
Straightline event which will be run in accordance with the to the classification of a vehicle.
Straightline Event guidelines. 16.4.8. Vehicles may be given a permanent race number for
the year.
Officials and their duties
16.4.9. Numbers must be displayed in accordance with the
16.2.1. Unless stated hereafter, Officials must comply with
specific class format; affixed in such a way to ensure their
Section G of the General Regulations.
durability and legibility and be of sufficient contrast to their
16.2.2. The Race Director shall have the same background. They shall be subject to the approval of the Chief
responsibilities, duties and powers of a Clerk of the Course and Timekeeper.
the same discretion in the general conduct and control of the
16.4.10. The naming of a vehicle will be subject to the
event and the application of penalties for any infringement by
approval of each Organising Club. Duplication of names will not
participant or vehicle.
be permitted.
16.2.3. Subject to the prescriptions of the General
16.4.11. Decals must be displayed as required by the event
Regulations the decision of the Race Director shall be final.
or series organiser.
Competitors 16.4.12. Vehicles must be in a clean and presentable
16.3.1. Unless stated hereafter, Competitors must comply condition throughout an event. Personnel attending a
with Section H and the specific regulations for Sprints, Hill competing vehicle should be aware of the same considerations.
Climbs and Drag Racing. 16.5. Scrutineering
16.3.2. Participants shall be deemed to be any person within 16.5.1. No vehicle is permitted to take part in practice or a
the meaning of Sections H.1, H.32 and H.33. race without the approval of the Chief Scrutineer.
16.3.3. The display of any identification, badge or pass will be 16.5.2. The Race Director may require:
deemed to identify the person concerned with the entrant and
will imply their acceptance of these regulations. (a) The eligibility of an entrant, driver or vehicle to be
checked at any time or prescribed place before or during
*16.3.4. Entrants and Drivers must ensure they the meeting or afterwards subject to the Entrant being
have a Competition/Entrants Licence valid for the event. notified not later than half an hour after the publication
*16.3.5. The SRs must state what qualification is required to of a valid provisional result,
drive a specific category of vehicle. (b) A vehicle to be re-scrutineered at any time throughout
16.3.6. Where a driver is required to make an observed run the meeting,
prior to taking part in the competition (16.8.1 and 16.8.2) it is (c) A vehicle to be dismantled to ensure it complies with
the drivers responsibility to report this fact when signing on the regulations,
and await the instructions of the Race Director.
(d) An entrant to supply such components and or samples as
16.3.7. The Race Director may forbid a driver to take part in may be required,
the competition for reasons of safety or any apparent (e) A driver to be medically examined for reasons of safety,
deficiency in performance.
(f) A car to practice before its eligibility is verified.
16.3.8. A driver may not drive more than one vehicle in any
category at the same event. Dual eliminator registration is Pits Paddock and Track Fuel
prohibited. 16.6.1.
16.3.9. Any driver deemed to have driven in a manner not (i) The handling and storage of fuel must comply with the
compatible with general safety or whose behaviour or actions law and local fire regulations.
is prejudicial to the interests of the organisers or motor sport
generally may be immediately disqualified from the meeting (ii) The SRs shall specify the requirements of GRs
(C.1.1.5). Q.12.25.1 to Q.12.25.4 inclusive.
(iii) The fuelling and draining of vehicles outside a
Vehicles designated fuelling area is forbidden.
16.4.1. Unless stated hereafter, Vehicles must comply with (iv) The engine must be stopped during fuelling and the
Section J and S of the General Regulations. driver must vacate the vehicle.
16.4.2. Trucks or Commercial vehicles are prohibited to take (v) The vehicle must be clear of any fuel handling or storage
part in Drag Races without the prior approval of Motorsport UK. when starting the engine.
Series production truck vehicles of up to 1 ton payload are
permitted.
(vi) The entrant must ensure that throughout fuelling a Designation in regard to (ii) and (iii) above is made by the
person will stand by the vehicle with an adequate fire Organising Committee and will be based upon a drivers
extinguisher. previous motor sport experience, in the first instance, and then
16.6.2. Engine starting and Warm-ups. It is mandatory for a may be dependent upon other factors e.g. engine capacity,
driver or competent crew member to be seated in the normal vehicle weight, lap times and previous Hot Lap Challenge
driving position at any time the engine is running. classification.
Medical and Rescue (5 and Section F) 17.2.4.1.1. The Intro-Class provides for an opportunity to
experience competitive motor sport on an event by event basis.
16.7.1. In addition to the requirements of 5.2.1 there must be
a second emergency vehicle equipped specifically for fire (a) The Class will run separate to any other session.
fighting with the following minimum equipment: (b) The Competitor will not score Points nor be classified,
20lb (9kg) dry powder fire extinguishers. qualify for any end of day awards or set lap records.
2 fire resistant blankets 6ft x 6ft (2m x 2m). (c) The vehicle must run on List 1A or 1B tyres.
2 pairs fire resistant/industrial gloves. (d) Any competitor who achieves a lap time within 5% of
the fastest time of the class above, on three or more
16.7.2. The Rescue Unit and the Ambulance must be occasions, will be reviewed by the Organising
positioned to ensure unobstructed access to the course. Committee who may require the driver to upgrade to the
Practice and Qualification Club-Class.
16.8.1. With the exception of Straightline events a new driver 17.2.4.2. Where the Event forms a round of a Series or
who has not previously held a Competition Licence will be Championship a competitor who achieves a lap time within 5%,
subject to a cockpit orientation (blindfold) test. three or more times, of the fastest time of the class above them
will be reviewed by the Organising Committee who may require
16.8.2. A driver may be required to make runs under the driver upgrades to that class.
observation at any time.
17.2.4.3. A new driver, who has not previously held a
Penalties Competition Licence, will be observed during practice by the
16.9. Any specific penalties mentioned in these regulations Clerk of the Course. It is the drivers’ responsibility to report
does not preclude the imposition of additional penalties as this fact when signing on and await the instructions of the
deemed appropriate. Clerk of the Course.
Instructions and Communications to Competitors 17.2.4.4. A driver may be required to make runs under
observation at any time.
16.10. Any additional instructions published will be deemed
to be an Appendix to and have the same powers as these 17.3.1. Unless stated hereafter, Vehicles must comply with
Regulations. Sections J, K and S of the General Regulations.
Race Procedures 17.3.2. For Commercial type vehicles (J.5.20.6) applies.
16.11. In accordance with the requirements of the *17.3.3. Classification shall be as prescribed in the specific
Supplementary Regulations of the event. class regulations contained within the SRs.
17.3.4. Competition numbers must be in compliance with
Q11.4 or Q11.5.
Hot Lap Challenge
Organisation 17.3.5. Tyres – Club Class to Section L, List 1A or 1B. Pro
Class free.
17.1.1. Unless stated hereafter, Organisers must comply with 17.4. Scrutineering
Sections D and S of these General Regulations. Q4.1.; Q4.2.1.;
Q4.3 to Q4.5., Q4.7. Q4.8, Q8.1.5; Q8.1.8.; Q8.1.9., Q.13.1.1 to 17.4.1. The Organising Committee may request the Clerk of
Q.13.1.4 and Q15 also applies. the Course to verify the eligibility of a vehicle by requiring it to
practice.
*17.1.2. For any Technical or Safety criteria not provided for
by these Specific Regulations the SRs must state the definitive 17.5.1. Warm-up & Qualification
source of reference. 17.5.1.1. On any car driven by a person who has not received
*17.2.4. The SRs must state what qualification is required to six car race or Hot Lap Challenge signatures on his Competition
drive a specific category of vehicle. Licence, there shall be on the back of the car a yellow square,
7in x 7in, with a black diagonal cross, with strokes 6in long and
17.2.4.1. Category of Driver: There will be: 1in wide.
(i) Intro-Class for which a minimum of a RS Clubman 17.5.1.2. A Warm-Up session will be provided.
licence is acceptable
(ii) Club-Class for which a minimum of a RS Interclub
licence is acceptable
(iii) Pro-Class for which the driver must be in possession of a
Race Interclub licence, as a minimum.
PUBLICATIONS,
TECHNICAL
PAPERS & CLUB
EQUIPMENT





361-374 T-Trials_TEMPLATE 27/10/2020 19:59 Page 361
Specific Regulations for Trials (T)
Specific Regulations for Trials (T) 361 T

(T) Trials
Organisers’ Regulations 1.3.13. It is recommended that sections be laid out using a
minimum of 13 pairs of marker stakes (see diagram page 341)
1. A Permit for the organisation of a Trial is issued at the sole of a minimum height of 1m and with colour coding to clearly
discretion of Motorsport UK. identify each side of the route.
1.1. A Club will only be allowed to run events up to Interclub 1.3.14. Metal rod markers should not be used.
status, unless Motorsport UK has specifically approved an
application for National status. 1.3.15. Markers should be placed to avoid the likelihood of
Competitors putting four wheels out between markers and
1.2. *Wherever possible for Car Trials or Sporting Trials, the where they are unlikely to be moved by bushes or branches.
use of road sections should be avoided. The Specific
Regulations (SRs) should clearly state if the Public Highway is 1.3.16. Clearly visible sub-section numbers should have a
to be used. Any part of an event that takes place on the Public minimum figure height of 50mm.
Highway must comply with the Motor Vehicles (Competitions 1.3.17. If sub-section numbers are not placed on both sides of
and Trials) Regulations and will require public relations work to the route, they should be on the right-hand side, with the
be undertaken as specified in R.3. corresponding guide markers on the left-hand side.
1.2.1. Organisers intending to use any Forestry Commission 1.3.18. Sub-section markers should be closely grouped in
property for events must liaise with the Motorsport UK Forestry areas of expected failure.
Liaison Officer at least 3 months before the event. 1.3.19. The Organisers of events on a single site, particularly
1.2.2. No contact should be made with Forest District before in Sporting Trials, should have a First Aid Kit (including an eye
receiving approval from the Motorsport UK or its appointed bath) on-site at a clearly identified location.
Forestry Liaison Officer. 1.3.20. Organisers should be aware of the nearest hospital
1.3. Special attention should be paid to the following: and the best route to get to it in case of incident.
1.3.1. Every practicable precaution must be taken to avoid 1.3.21. When Competitors under 17 years of age are allowed
depositing mud or soil on the Public Highway when leaving to compete, organisers should note the information in 4 (H.7).
private property. 1.3.22. Organisers may at any convenient time after the start
1.3.2. Warning notices as required by D.31.1 must be of the competition require Competitors in some or all Classes
displayed. to increase or decrease the minimum permitted tyre pressure
1.3.3. The entry in Sporting or Car Trials should be split into by a maximum of 5lb/sq in. This decision must be advised to
groups of equal number, which should start from different Competitors in writing and sufficient time must be allowed for
observed sections simultaneously. them to comply.
1.3.4. The beginning and end of observed sections must be 1.3.23. No person under the age of 14 can act as a marshal or
marked by signs. assistant marshal unless under the constant supervision of a
marshal over 18 years old.
1.3.5. The starts of sections should be reasonably flat and
wide so that all Competitors can at least enter the section. 1.3.24. At single site events a medium sized spill kit must be
available at each section or group of adjacent sections. At
1.3.6. The layout of sections should take account of the events which utilize the public highway each vehicle must carry
location of possible failure points and, particularly for Sporting a small spill kit.
Trials, safe exit routes.
1.3.7. The layout of sections should ensure that areas can be Classic Reliability Trials (8)
marshalled by the minimum possible number of Officials.
2.1. Classic Reliability Trials must meet the requirements of 1
1.3.8. Sections should if possible be of sufficient width to above (with the exception of 1.3.12 and 1.3.13) and the
allow a choice of route and at no point be less than 4m wide, following additional requirements:
with a 14m turning circle between ‘walls’ for Car Trials.
2.1.1. Any time schedule on the public highway or any part of
1.3.9. Sections should be of a winding nature so as to place a the route must not exceed:
premium on driving skill, although the radius of all corners
must be adequate for all cars entered. Motorways 60mph
1.3.10. The use of trees or natural hazards as course Trunk and A-roads 30mph
boundaries should be avoided where possible. B-roads 26 2/3 mph (daylight), 20mph
1.3.11. Stakes should not be placed against trees. (darkness)
All other roads 20mph (daylight), 15mph
1.3.12. If possible, alternative routes should be planned in
(darkness)
case of a change of weather conditions and to accommodate all
types of cars eligible. All heavily populated 15mph
areas
T 362 Specific Regulations for Trials (T)

2.1.2. When Time Controls are less than 20 miles apart Competitors’ Regulations
(except start and finish controls where the length of the route
is 20 miles or less), the time schedule on the public highway
must not exceed an average speed of 15mph.
Eligibility
2.1.3. The Route Card must show both time and mileage 3.1. *Competitors must report at the start and for scrutineering
between individual points so that changes in Permitted average at the times stated in the SRs.
speeds are apparent. 3.1.1. Any Competitor reporting late may be fined, disqualified
2.1.4. *Any maps required by Competitors must be notified in or may forfeit any claim to a favourable starting position.
the SRs. 3.1.2. At the Start each Competitor, any Passengers and the
2.1.5. Observed sections may not be more than a quarter of a vehicle must all be checked for eligibility.
mile long, and no special time schedule may be applied from 3.1.3. Deleted.
start to finish of a section more than 100yds long (an Observed
Test). 3.1.4. Deleted.
2.2. Organisers must: 3.1.5. Drivers and passengers must produce a valid Club
Membership Card and Competition Licence as detailed in
2.2.1. Ensure the status of any tracks along the route is Section H.
verified.
3.1.6. Deleted.
2.2.2. Where it is proposed to use or cross any Footpath,
Bridleway or Restricted Byway: 3.2. Cars competing in Sporting Trials must comply with
Technical Regulations 9 and 12 or 13 as appropriate.
2.2.3. Obtain the agreement of the Landowner and the
Highway Authority (unless the route is already on a road of 3.2.1. Cars competing in Car Trials must comply with
higher status). Technical Regulations 9 and 11, except that in Clubman events
the Organisers may state in the SRs that any or all of the
2.2.4. Notify the Police (clarifying the nature of the event). following Car Trials Technical Regulations have been replaced
2.2.5. Notify the National Parks (if appropriate). by the equivalent Classic Trials Regulations: 11.9.1, 11.9.4,
11.9.5, 11.12, 11.13, 11.14.1 and 11.14.3.
2.2.6. Deleted.
3.2.2. Cars competing in Classic Trials must comply with
2.2.7. Ensure a Liaison Officer is appointed to deal with the
Technical Regulations 9 and 10.
above matters and resolve any difficulties.
2.2.8. Check vehicles for sound before the Start and along the The Crew
route. These checks should be manned by experienced Driving
Standards Observers. Noisy cars must be stopped if necessary. 4.1. During all Observed Sections and tests the seat alongside
2.2.9. Locate any Holding Controls so as to avoid public the Driver must be occupied in accordance with the
nuisance. requirements below (except as specified in 4.1.8):
2.2.10. Draw to the attention of Competitors any sensitive 4.1.1. Passengers must be properly seated, i.e. both the
areas in the vicinity of the route. Passenger and the seat back must be upright and facing
forward. In Sporting Trials the passenger’s hips must be located
2.2.11. Brief all Marshals and ensure they are readily within the cockpit and on or in front of the rear axle line.
identified.
4.1.2. Where the Driver is over 17 years old and holds a full
2.2.12. Appoint and brief a Chief Official, who should be RTA Licence, the Passenger must fulfil the minimum age
clearly identified, for each observed section to ensure that the requirement of 4.1.5.
Trial is seen not to unduly inconvenience members of the
public. 4.1.3. In Car Trials, entries may be accepted from Drivers aged
14, 15 or 16, or from Drivers of 17 or over who do not hold a
2.2.13. The Chief Official must have a working knowledge of full RTA Licence. In such cases the Driver must be accompanied
the Rights of Use of the section. by a Passenger who holds a full RTA Licence and is
2.2.14. Organisers should notify the appropriate Parish experienced as a Driver of Car Trials or Sporting Trials.
Council. 4.1.4. In Sporting Trials, entries may be accepted from Drivers
2.3. Organisers should issue instructions on the sensible use aged 16, or from Drivers of 17 or over who do not hold a full
of the roads, including: RTA Licence. These Drivers must be accompanied by a
2.3.1. Closing of gates etc. Passenger who holds a full RTA Licence and is experienced as a
Driver in Sporting Trials and who must produce a valid Club
2.3.2. Clearing of roads at end of sections. Membership Card.
2.3.3. Following the ‘Country Code’, adding that that failure to 4.1.5. Minimum Passenger ages are as follows:
observe the Code may lead to disciplinary action.
Sporting Trials 14
2.4. SRs and Final Instructions to Competitors in events using
Footpaths, Bridleways and Restricted Byways should include Classic Reliability Trials
the following statement: Open or 14
Convertible cars
This event is routed along and/or across public rights of way. Saloons or hardtop cars 12
Competitors must exercise caution and reduce their speed
accordingly near other path users. Be especially careful near Car Trials 12
horses. Slow down, stop and switch off your engine if
necessary.

4.1.6. Additionally the rear seats of saloon cars can be 6.2.2. Competitors arriving at a test or an Observed Section
occupied by the number of people for whom they were more than 20 minutes after the preceding Competitor may be
designed. Passengers who occupy the rear seats of the vehicle refused permission to attempt that test or observed section.
must not be less than 2 years of age, any child under 12 years 6.2.3. No unauthorised assistance is allowed and cars must
of age or 135cm in height must be seated using an approved complete the course under their own power.
‘child restraint’.
6.2.4. No case of force majeure will be taken into
4.1.7. Passengers under 18 years old will not be considered as consideration.
Competitors for the purpose of Club membership. Passengers
aged between 2 and 12 years old will be signed on by their 6.2.5. The SRs will specify the location of the finish.
parent or guardian. 6.3. Before attempting an observed section, vehicles must be
4.1.8. In Classic Reliability Trials, passengers are not required brought to rest with a leading front wheel hub vertically over
to occupy the front seat where suitable rear seats are available, the Start line, as indicated by Officials, and the Driver must not
unless the SRs state otherwise. All passengers in a vehicle with proceed until instructed to do so.
a soft-top or no roof must be at least 14 years of age. However, 6.3.1. It is permissible to start the car when only one hub is
in Class 8 only one Passenger is allowed, who must occupy the on the line and the car is askew, providing the other hub has
seat alongside the Driver. not crossed the line.
4.1.9. Members of the crew at the Start cannot be varied 6.3.2. Competitors must attempt to negotiate observed
during an event, except with Official approval. sections non-stop, unless the SRs specify otherwise.
4.1.10. The same Driver must drive throughout any 6.3.3. Failure of a car to maintain unassisted forward motion
Competition. in the direction of the course will be regarded as failure to
4.1.11. ‘Bouncing’ will be Permitted only within the confines comply with this requirement.
of the seating compartment, and then only so long as no 6.3.4. The point of failure will be at a vertical line from the
portion of either the Driver’s or Passenger’s body, other than centre of the hub of the front wheel which is the furthest from
arms and hands, is placed outside the sides of the car or behind the start of the section. See Appendix 1, Drawing number 6.
the seat they are occupying. 6.3.5. Observed sections may be divided into subsections.
Numbers 6.3.6. In such cases signs will indicate the beginning and end
of the sub-sections.
5.1. Numbers will be allocated by ballot within Classes. 6.3.7. A vehicle will be deemed to have entered an observed
5.1.1. Number cards will be issued at the Start and must be section or subsection when a vertical line from the leading
displayed on each car throughout the Competition. front wheel hub centre has passed any marker indicating the
5.1.2. *In Classic Reliability Trials, unless the SRs state beginning of the section.
otherwise, numbers will be allocated by the Organisers. 6.3.8. A car will be considered to have left an observed
5.2. Competitors will start in numerical order. section or sub-section when a vertical line from the leading
front wheel hub centre has passed any marker indicating the
5.2.1. In Car Trials unless SRs state otherwise, at some end of the section.
convenient break after approximately half the Observed
Sections have been attempted, the running order will be 6.3.9. Failure to proceed, for whatever reason, from the
reversed within each Class. Competitors will remain in the starting position into an observed section when instructed to
correct running order unless instructed otherwise by an Official. do so will be regarded as failure in that section.
5.2.2. Number cards must be removed at the Finish or if a 6.3.10. Any failure in a particular sub-section will constitute
Competitor retires. failure in all subsequent sub-sections.
6.3.11. The Start line will indicate the greatest penalty and
Observed Sections and Route the Finish line zero penalty.
6.4. A Competitor will also be considered to have failed to
6.1. Details of observed sections and tests (if any) must be
negotiate an observed section non-stop if:
issued at the Start and the onus of following the correct route
will rest with the Competitor. 6.4.1. Any part of their vehicle or its occupants touch a
marker.
6.1.1. Any signs displayed, other than in an observed section,
will be a supplementary aid without mandatory authority. 6.4.2. All four wheels are positioned outside the boundary of
the course at the same time. The boundary is represented by a
6.2. *There will be no time schedule to be maintained during
straight line drawn from course marker to course marker along
the event (except in Classic Reliability Trials) unless the SRs
the direction of the course.
specify otherwise.
6.4.3. The point of failure will be considered to be that at
6.2.1. Competitors will proceed from point to point with as
which any marker is first struck, or the point at which the
little delay as possible and any Competitor suspected of
boundary of the course is first crossed by all wheels of the
loitering may be ordered to proceed by an Official.
competing vehicle.
6.4.4. Should this point of failure coincide with the division
between two sub-sections, the marks lost will be those
appropriate to failure in whichever of the two sub-sections
provides the greater penalty.

6.4.5. All markers are deemed live and those markers that are 7.3.7. In Classic Reliability Trials where an overall best
not in the sequence being negotiated by the competitor shall performance is required (irrespective of Class), the SRs must
be considered as indicating the section's boundary, unless specify whether actual marks lost or Index of Performance will
deemed otherwise on a particular section by the Clerk of the apply.
Course. In such cases the penalty recorded shall be that of the 7.4. In the event that the best 50% of finishers (as defined
part of the section between gates and not necessarily the value in 7.3.4) represents in less than five Competitors, scores
of the marker touched. equivalent to that of the Class winner must be added to the
results of the Class a sufficient number of times so that the
Results average for the Class can be based on five scores.
7.1. Judges may be appointed to adjudicate on: 7.4.1. In the event of one or more Competitors finishing with
7.1.1. Conforming with the correct route on the course. a total score of zero for the whole event, a notional penalty of
one mark will be added to the total score of ALL finishers
7.1.2. Touching markers. before calculating the Index of Performance.
7.1.3. Failure to proceed non-stop when required. 7.4.2. Ties will be resolved by comparing the number of
7.1.4. Conformity with regulation 4. penalties lost by each Competitor on each section, the winner
being the Competitor who has the greater number of low
7.1.5. Noise.
penalties. Should this method not resolve the tie, the
7.1.6. Time of arrival/departure at observed section, test, Organisers may resort to the ‘furthest, cleanest’ principle,
control or check. starting from the first hill.
7.1.7. Unauthorised smoking. 7.5. *Penalty marks will be incurred as follows, unless
7.1.8. Unauthorised assistance or servicing. otherwise stated in the SRs:
7.2. Performances on any observed section or test may be Marks Lost
ignored at the Organiser’s discretion, even though there have Each minute late in reporting at a Start: 5
been successful attempts to negotiate the section or test.
(a) Each minute late in reporting at the Start
7.2.1. If this discretion is exercised, no performance on the or Re-Start 5
section or the test in question will be taken into account when
(b) Failing in observed section not divided into
compiling the results.
sub-sections 6
7.3.
(c) Failing in observed section which includes
(a) Classic Reliability Trials. To be classified as a finisher, a a stop and Re-Start type test 6
Competitor, being the car and crew entered, must have
(d) Failing in an observed section which is
attempted at least 75% of the total number of observed
divided into sub-sections. The penalty for
sections and arrive at the Finish under its own power
failure will decrease In proportion to the
within 20 minutes of the time of arrival of the preceding
number of sub-sections negotiated non-stop 12
vehicle.
(e) Failing in observed section which includes
(b) Car and Sporting Car Trials. To be classified as a finisher
a stop and Re-Start type test. (The penalty
a Competitor must have attempted at least 75% of the
for failure will decrease according to the
sections and hand in his score card to the Secretary of
position of the test within the section) 12
the Meeting within 20 minutes of the preceding
competitor. (f) Not attempting, or being ready to attempt,
an observed section, sub- section or test
7.3.1. Competitors start with zero marks.
when instructed so to do 12
7.3.2. The Competitor incurring the least penalty, or best
(g) Not complying with a reasonable instruction
Index of Performance, will be the winner, and so on.
by an Official for which a penalty is not
7.3.3. Except in Classic Reliability Trials, each Competitor will otherwise stipulated, provided warning of
be provided with a results card which must be produced on the penalty is given 12
demand by Officials to mark at each section.
(h) Driver and/or Passengers not seated in
7.3.4. *In calculating Class positions the actual number of accordance with 4. 12
marks lost by each Competitor is the deciding factor. However,
(i) Each minute early or late arriving at or
where an overall best performance (irrespective of Class) is
departing from a time control, 1 mark/min
required, an Index of Performance will be established for each
subject to penalty-free time allowance of
Class by taking the average performance of the best 50% of
plus or minus five minutes (max 12)
finishers (or if there is an odd number of finishers, the total
plus one) in the respective Class. (j) Causing undue noise at any point 12
7.3.5. To be classified as a finisher for index purposes only, a (k) Offence under R.13 (k) (l) 12
Competitor must have attempted all sections. (l) Additional penalty. 8.10 refers 12
7.3.6. Competitors’ marks lost are then expressed as a (m) For second offence under (j), (k) or (l) Disqualification
percentage of this index.
(n) Varying ballast during event (per offence) 50
(o) Running with tyre pressure lower than
that Permitted by Technical Regulations 50

Classic Reliability Trials (2) Timing

8.1. *The SRs must specify the following, which are additional 8.6. Standard Time is the time of day a notional Competitor
to and take precedence over 4.1 - 7.5. (number zero) would be due at any Control or Check.
8.1.1. Any public roads which are to be part of the route. 8.6.1. Scheduled Time is the actual time of day each
Competitor is required to be at any specified point. Schedule
8.1.2. Any observed sections or tests on public roads. Time can be calculated for any point for any Competitor by
8.1.3. The method of detailing the route and any maps required. adding that Competitor’s competition number multiplied by the
8.1.4. Any time schedule. time interval between Competitors at the Start to the Standard
Time at that point.
8.1.5. The time interval between cars at the Start.
8.6.2. Target Time is the time specified for covering the
8.1.6. The method of resolving ties. distance between any two consecutive controls or checks.
8.1.7. The boundaries of observed sections which must be 8.6.3. Due Time is the time of day a Competitor is due at any
indicated by natural hazards, flags or posts. control or check, inclusive of any previous lateness.
8.1.8. The Start or Re-Start Line in an observed section or test 8.7. All Official clocks or watches must be set to GMT/BST
which may be varied for each Class. time so that a Competitor can always verify the accuracy of a
8.1.9. Any signs displayed, except during an observed section, timepiece.
test or quiet zone, will be considered as supplementary aid 8.7.1. Competitors will be timed by the Official timepieces in
without mandatory authority unless otherwise specified in the the charge of Officials.
SRs. The mandatory marking for quiet zones does not preclude
the Competitor’s responsibility to take necessary action should 8.7.2. The onus of presenting the Road Book or Route or Time
the sign not be in position. Card rests with the Competitor.
8.2. No private road must be used by Competitors unless specific 8.7.3. When Scheduled Time is used, a Competitor late at one
permission to do so is given in the Road Book or Route Card. control or check may be an equivalent amount late at
succeeding controls or checks without incurring further penalty.
8.2.1. Competitors must visit controls, checks, observed This is termed ‘penalty free lateness’.
sections and tests in the order set out in the Road Book or
Route Card, unless otherwise specified. 8.7.4. When Target Time is used, each period of time must be
treated individually and no penalties thereby incurred are
8.2.2. A control or check is considered to extend for 50 carried forward. Nevertheless, whichever system of timing is
metres around the actual point at which Officials are making used, a Competitor will be considered not to have reported at a
records, unless clearly visible signs are displayed to define a control or check if more than 30 minutes past Due Time, unless
different area. the SRs specify a shorter period.
8.3. Judges may be appointed to adjudicate on: 8.8. Competitors delayed under the instructions of a bona fide
8.3.1. Stopping at Stop and Give Way signs. Official of the event may claim an Official delay allowance free
of penalty.
8.3.2. Unauthorised use of auxiliary lights.
8.8.1. *The Organisers may require any Competitor who is late
8.3.3. Unauthorised possession of radio equipment.
to reduce this lateness by either foregoing or reducing the
8.3.4. Contravention of Out of Bound areas. period of time provided for remaining at a control or Official
8.4. Driving Standards Observers may be appointed to halt, so long as an instruction to this effect is given in the SRs
adjudicate on: or Official Instructions for the event.
8.4.1. Excessive vehicle sound (observed during the event). 8.9. Competitors can themselves reduce lateness without
penalty as follows, unless either forbidden to do so by the SRs
8.4.2. Excessive speed. or if, by doing so, they breach 8.10.
8.4.3. Driving in a manner likely to bring Motor Sport into 8.9.1. When Target Times are used, by covering the distance
disrepute. between any two or more points in a time less than the Target
8.4.4. Inconsiderate parking or waiting. Time, so long as they do not report at a control or check before
8.5. The Official in charge of any control or check may decline the Scheduled Time.
to mark or may withhold a Competitor’s Road Book, Route Card 8.9.2. When Scheduled Time is used, by reporting at a control
or Time Card if the car concerned has suffered damage to the or check following one at which a penalty was applied for
exhaust system, resulting in excessive sound. lateness, at any time not earlier than Scheduled Time.
8.5.1. *The Organisers may establish a check at any point to 8.10. A Competitor found to have travelled a distance greater
observe maintenance of a set speed, time schedule or route, than four miles between two consecutive time controls in less
provided the intention to do so is stated in the SRs and than three-quarters of the time specified by the valid Official
Competitors are given information to enable them to comply. time schedule will be penalised in accordance with 7.5(i)
8.5.2. *The SRs must specify the exact procedure to be and (l).
followed on each section where there is a stop and Re-Start 8.11. No oral instruction to Competitors during an event will
test. Unless the SRs specify otherwise, a stop and Re-Start must be valid if it affects the route, the time schedule, the layout or
take place at either a line to be stopped astride, or in a the performance of an observed section or test.
designated zone within which at least two wheels must be 8.11.1. Any such instruction must be displayed as an Official
placed. When the car, as judged by a Marshal, is completely at notice or issued in writing to each Competitor.
rest, it must re-start in a forwards direction only. Any rearward
movement of the vehicle will incur a penalty.

8.12. Any Competitor driving at an excessive speed, in a (b) extend forward ahead of the axle line
reckless manner or in a manner likely to bring Motor Sport into (c) extend downward behind the wheel
disrepute, or convicted of any driving offence committed during
an event, may be disqualified. (d) extend downward behind the driven wheel to a point no
more than 150mm above the axle centre line.
8.13. Competitors must declare in writing to the Organisers at
the Finish whether during the competition they have been Seating
involved in any incident or accident involving or causing 9.2. Vehicles must be equipped with two fixed seats for Driver
damage to other persons or property. and Passenger, the rearmost part of which must not be behind
8.14. Penalty marks will be incurred as per 7.5. the rear wheel axis.
Wheels
Technical Regulations 9.3. Duplicated driving wheels are not Permitted unless
specified in the SRs.
9. In addition to complying with Section J and the appropriate
sections relating to their category of Trial, all vehicles 9.3.1. Competitors must carry a spare wheel and tyre as a
competing in Classic Reliability Trials, Car Trials or Sporting replacement for one wheel on the car.
Trials must meet the following Regulations: Transmission
Body (Including Aerodynamics) 9.4. Be fitted with non-torque biasing differential in full and
9.1. All vehicles (except for Sporting Trials) must be equipped free operation between the driving wheels unless:
with an effective windscreen or aero-type screen 9.4.1. A differential was not fitted by the manufacturer.
9.1.1. The body overhang of non-production cars must not 9.4.2. The vehicle is restricted to running in a nominated
exceed one-fifth of the overall car length at the front, and one- Class or Formula.
third at the rear. Overhang is measured from the line of the
road wheel centres 9.5. Vehicles must be two-wheel drive only, unless SRs allow
four-wheel drive.
9.1.2. For production cars, any extensions must not exceed
the overhang proportions of a non-production car. Any 9.5.1. Four-wheel drive vehicles operating in two-wheel drive
additional spare wheel carrier should be fitted as close as mode are not eligible, unless Permitted by SRs.
possible to the body. Production cars need not comply with Silencing
J.5.2 in respect of bonnets.
9.6. Silencing must comply with noise levels specified in
9.1.3. With the exception of cars of periods A to D all cars J.5.17.
must be equipped on all wheels with mudguards which present
no sharp edges and cover the complete wheel (flange+rim+tyre) Safety
around an arc of 120 degrees. This minimum coverage must: 9.7. If using a non-standard car, the fitting of a safety roll-over
(a) be achieved with a continuous surface of rigid material. bar as specified in the safety requirements section of K.1.6.1 is
The rear tyre must not be visible when viewed from recommended.
above Miscellaneous
9.8. Other than Section J and in the following sections, there
are no special requirements under Vehicle Regulations for:
Motorsport UK Chassis/Engines, Suspension, Brakes, Steering, Cooling Oil
Systems, Fuel Systems, Electrical Systems, Weight/Ballast,
Exhausts.
OPEN 9.8.1. *The vehicle must comply with statutory regulations as
Monday–Thursday to construction and use and lighting of vehicles (particularly
9.30–5.30 regarding brakes, lighting, tyres, warning devices, rear view
mirrors, wings, silencers, speedometers and windscreens) unless
Friday the SRs state otherwise.
9.30–5.00 9.8.2. Where fitted with forced induction, a coefficient of 1.4
(phone enquiries must be applied.
10.00–5.00 please) 9.8.3. Auxiliary lamps unless fitted as standard equipment
using gas discharge or LED technology are not permitted and
Tel: 01753 765000 gas discharge or LED headlamp units may not be retro fitted.
Fax: 01753 682938 9.8.4. Battery powered vehicles may compete in appropriate
classes in Car Trials and Classic Reliability Trials, (excluding
Licence Section: Sporting Car Trials), subject to SRs.
Tel: 01753 765050 9.8.5. Rearward vision whilst properly seated within the
confines of the vehicle’s bodywork or ROPS must be possible.
Fax: 01753 685426 Vehicles with solid rear bulkheads or an obstructed view along
the centreline of the longitudinal axis must be fitted with
Website: either external rear view mirrors or a reversing camera. Mirrors
www.motorsportuk.org and/or cameras must be operational during competition.

Classic Reliability Trial Vehicles Chassis/Body

10. Classic Reliability Trial Vehicles will be classified as 10.3. Chassis/body structures must comply with definitions of
follows, unless otherwise stated in the SRs: a Saloon, Closed, Sports or Touring car as applicable. In
particular vehicles must:
Class Description
10.3.1. Retain their original wheelbase. Any alteration to the
1 Front-engined, front wheel drive production cars wheelbase of a production car (except in Class 2) will transfer
(except vehicles in Class 6) the car to Class 8.
2 Production cars built prior to 1941 and the 10.3.2. Be equipped with the same number of seats as
following: MG TC, Morgan 4-4 Series I, HRG 1100 intended by the manufacturer.
& 1500, and Ford models (upright models to
1959) E04A, E494A, E4930A/B, E93A, E493A and 10.3.3. Have the forward and rearward bulkheads of the
103E engine compartment in their original positions.
3 Front-engined, rear wheel drive production 10.3.4. Retain the engine cover, boot lid and wings, although
saloons (except vehicles in Class 6) the material may be changed.
4 Rear-engined, rear wheel drive production 10.4. The weight distribution of the vehicle may be altered by
saloons up to and including 1300cc (except the addition of ballast.
vehicles in Class 7) 10.4.1. The position of the battery, spare wheel and fuel tank
5 (a) Front-engined production sports cars (except may be changed but any further modifications will cause the
vehicles in Classes 1 or 6) vehicle to be reclassified to Class 7.
5 (b) Vehicles built from pre-1941 components (except 10.4.2. In Classes 1 to 7 any ballast, tool or other boxes must
vehicles in Class 2) and satisfying the tyre be positioned within the body shell or the bumpers, firmly
regulations in 10.11 secured and not visible, protruding or varied during events
(10.5).
6 (a) Rear-engined, rear wheel drive production cars
(except vehicles in Class 4) 10.4.3. A luggage box within the planview of the car may be
included in an accepted specification for a car in Class 7(c).
6 (b) Front-engined production cars fitted with torque
biasing differentials as standard equipment 10.5. The silhouette of vehicles in Classes 1 to 6, as seen from
the side, must be unaltered except for the engine cover and
7 (a) Production cars modified beyond Permitted limits bumpers. Bumpers may be removed, but if retained must be in
7 (b) Rear-engined production cars fitted with torque the original manufacturer’s position.
biasing differentials as standard equipment 10.5.1. In Class 2 vehicles the chassis must be that of the
7 (c) Front-engined cars manufactured on a limited original manufacturer for the vehicle, although a change in
basis conforming to an accepted specification. bodywork is permitted providing it is in keeping with the
Where modified beyond the accepted period.
specification these cars will be classified in Class 10.5.2. To be eligible for Class 7, the chassis/floor pan of the
8. These cars comply with either or both of 7 (c) original car (between wheel centres) must be retained.
(i) and/or 7 (c) (ii) below:
Engine
7 (c) (i) Have the rearmost part of the front seat
cushion(s) forward of any part of the rear tyres 10.6. The engine must comply with J.5.4.
7 (c) (ii) Have a wheelbase of 90in (228.6cm) or greater 10.6.1. There are no restrictions on engine tuning, providing
the cylinder block is of the same manufacture and
8 (a) Non-production cars
configuration as the original.
8 (b) Rear-engined cars (except vehicles in Classes 4, 6
10.6.2. The make, type and number of carburettors is
and 7)
unrestricted.
8 (c) Front-engined cars manufactured on a limited
10.6.3. The position of the engine mountings in the chassis
basis (except those in Class 7) including those
may not be altered. Any further modifications will cause the
which:
vehicle to be reclassified to Class 7.
8 (c) (i) Have the rearmost part of the front seat
10.6.4. No part of the external exhaust system may be more
cushion(s) rearward of any part of the rear tyres,
than one metre above the ground.
or
8 (c) (ii) Have a wheelbase less than 90in (228.6cm) Brakes
10.7. Vehicles must not have separate braking for individual
10.1. A current MoT certificate, where appropriate, must be driven wheels (fiddle brakes).
produced at the scrutineers request.
Suspension
Safety
10.8. Springs and shock absorbers may be changed and
10.2. All vehicles must comply with Construction and Use additional springs and shock absorbers fitted.
Regulations and be fitted with safety belts if appropriate.
Where fitted, seat belts must be worn on the public highway. 10.8.1. Anti-tramp and anti-roll bars, Panhard Rods and Watts
Fire extinguishers to a level of safety specified in K.3.1.1 are Linkages are permitted.
mandatory and which are accessible to the crew.

10.8.2. Except for Classes 7(a) and 8, the original springing 10.12.3. The rear axle casing must not be modified, except
system and spring mounting points must be retained in for cars in Classes 7 and 8 and those cars in Classes 1 and 3 to
operational use, eg leaf spring systems must retain at least the 6 whose model and mark type was originally manufactured
minimum number of leaves specified by the manufacturer and before 1955.
must not be replaced by coil or other springing systems. 10.12.4. Cars may fit replacement differentials, crown wheels
Wheels and Tyres and pinions provided the differential action remains free
operating.
10.9. Wheels of up to the standard diameter must be used,
except for Classes 5(b), 7(a) and 8 where wheel diameter is Electrical Systems
free. 10.13. Vehicles must have a maximum of four forward facing
10.9.1. In Class 8, the maximum tyre section must be 185. beams in addition to side and indicator lights.
10.9.2. In all Classes 1 to 8 (except Class 2) the maximum 10.13.1. Auxiliary lights should not be used in non-
permitted difference between front and rear tyres must be two competitive sections except in fog or falling snow as permitted
sections. by law.
10.9.3. No tyre may be smaller than that recommended by 10.13.2. All lights must be fitted and used in accordance with
the car manufacturer. the Motor Vehicle Lighting Regulations.
10.9.4. Standard tyres must be used, with the exception of Miscellaneous
Michelin XRN, Pirelli P7, Uniband Rally Steel, Goodyear All
Weather Steel Radial, Goodyear Ultra Grip, Goodyear Ultra Grip 10.14. Any car which has been improved within the
II, and Sterling (ATS) All Seasons Remould. All types of Grip, manufacturer’s specification for the range will be considered as
Town & Country, M&S or All Seasons patterns are prohibited. a production car.
10.10. In all Classes, spare wheels must be firmly secured by 10.14.1. The fitting of a safety roll-over bar is recommended.
a permanent fixing. 10.14.2. The fitting of sump, chassis and exhaust under body
10.10.1. Not more than two spare wheels may be carried guards and proprietary tow bars is permitted.
externally, and these must be fitted as close as possible to the 10.14.3. The footbrake, clutch and accelerator pedals must
bodywork (excluding bumpers). all be in their original positions.
10.10.2. No part of the spare wheel(s) may be mounted 10.14.4. Silencing of vehicles must be to the levels specified
externally in front of the windscreen or on the roof. in J.5.17, with engines running at three quarters maximum rpm.
10.10.3. Cars with an external rear-mounted spare wheel in 10.14.5. For vehicles in Class 2 (pre-1941) any mechanical
the manufacturer’s standard position may add a second spare modification, as permitted by 6, must be compatible with the
wheel, mounted flush with the original wheel, with no spacer. period.
10.10.4. The spare wheel(s) or mounting(s) may not extend
rearwards more that 200mm from a vertical line passing Car Trials Formula
through the rearmost part of the original bodywork (excluding 11. Classes are free but must be stated in the SRs. The
bumpers), or more than 100mm beyond the rearmost part of following are suggested.
the original bumper position for the model of vehicle,
whichever creates the lesser protrusion. An alternative 11.1. Class 1: 2WD Series Production Cars carrying no ballast.
maximum dimension, not exceeding 400mm, may be included 11.1.1. Two Wheel Drive Series Production Cars, first
in an accepted specification for a car in Class 7(c). registered on or after 1.1.98 taxed for road use, carrying no
10.10.5. In all cases, wheels fitted in the manufacturer’s ballast, no modifications and driven to the venue.
original position and number, are acceptable. 11.1.2. The original carburettors, or fuel injection system
10.11. Class 2 vehicles must use cross-ply tyres (which need including the throttle body and plenum chamber, including the
not be listed in Lists I or II but which must not be of Grip, Town air filter system must be retained.
& Country, Dual Purpose or M&S pattern), Class 2 vehicles 11.1.3. It is permitted to replace the air filter element within
must also be: the original housing.
10.11.1. Fitted with tyres up to 6.00 section maximum if 11.1.4. It is permitted to fit a sump guard weighing not more
engine capacity is up to and including 1999cc. than 10kg.
10.11.2. Fitted with tyres up to 7.50 section maximum if 11.1.5. Wheels and tyres may be altered in accordance
engine capacity is over 1999cc. with 11.12.
Transmission 11.2. Class 2: FWD Series Production Cars.
10.12. It is not Permitted to change the gearbox or transaxle 11.2.1. Front Wheel Drive Series Production Cars not eligible
casing (except in Class 7(a) or 8). for Class 1.
10.12.1. Original gear ratios may be changed. 11.3. Class 3: RWD Series Production Cars.
10.12.2. It is not Permitted to fit limited slip, torque biasing, 11.3.1. Rear Wheel Drive Series Production Cars not eligible
locked or lockable differentials other than as provided for in for Class 1.
Classes 6 and 7(b) as standard equipment. 11.4. Class 4: Modified Series Production Cars and Kit Cars.
This Class covers:

11.4.1. Series Production cars modified beyond Regulation 11.8.3. The weight distribution of the vehicle may be altered
11.1 to 11.3 and modified up to the limits specified in 10 by the addition of ballast, which must be positioned within the
(Classes 1-6) body shell or bumpers, firmly secured and not visible or
11.4.2. Front-engined Kit cars to approved Motorsport UK protruding.
specification 11.8.4. Ballast must not be varied during an event.
11.4.3. Front-engined Kit cars modified beyond Car Trials 11.8.5. The fitting of sump, chassis and exhaust under body
Regulations and modified up to the limits specified in 10 Class guards is permitted.
7(c) (ACTC approved specification). 11.8.6. External mirrors may be removed.
11.5. Class 5: 4WD Series Production Cars.
Engine
11.5.1. Four Wheel Drive Series Production Cars of
monocoque construction, taxed for road use, carrying no 11.9. Engine tuning is Permitted within the following
ballast, unmodified, and driven to the venue. limitations:
11.5.2. Where fitted with a dual range transmission, only high 11.9.1. The cylinder head and block must remain as originally
range may be used. supplied by the manufacturer as standard for that model.
11.5.3. Competitors are reminded of the requirements of 11.9.2. If the Class structure suggested in 11.1 to 11.5 is
11.8.3 to 11.8.6. used, carburettors, inlet and exhaust manifolds must remain as
originally supplied by the manufacturer as standard for that
11.5.4. The original carburettors, or fuel injection system model (except for Classes 2, 3 & 4).
including the throttle body and plenum chamber, including the
air filter system must be retained. 11.9.3. Fuel injection and/or forced induction are prohibited
unless offered by the manufacturer as standard or optional
11.5.5. It is permitted to replace the air filter element within equipment for that model.
the original housing.
11.9.4. The stroke of the crankshaft may not be altered.
11.5.6. Wheels and tyres may be altered in accordance
with 11.12. 11.9.5. Cylinders may be re-bored to a maximum of +0.060in.
General Brakes
11.6. *Any car fitted with a torque biasing differential or any 11.10. Vehicles must not have separate braking of individual
other form of traction control as catalogued for that car will driven wheels (fiddle brakes) but it is permitted to increase the
have tyre pressures set at 4 psi above the specified Class braking power of the vehicle.
pressure. Springs and Shock Absorbers
11.6.1. Cars with an overall length of 166 inches and over in 11.11. Spring and shock absorber mounting points must be
Classes 1 and 2 above may reduce tyre pressures by not more retained unaltered, though the springs and shock absorbers
than 4 psi, subject to an absolute minimum pressure of 10 psi. themselves may be changed and anti-roll bars and anti-tramp
11.6.2. An Official handbook as issued by the vehicle bars added.
manufacturer, showing the specification normally sold on the
Wheel and Tyres
UK market, must be produced on demand.
11.12. It is permitted to replace standard wheels provided
11.6.3. Optional or alternative equipment as listed in the
they can be fitted without altering the hubs or anything
manufacturer’s handbook may be fitted, with the exception of
attached to them.
gear and differential ratios.
11.12.5. Tyre sizes and aspect ratios are free, providing they
11.6.4. Special tuning and competition catalogues etc are not
are compatible with Construction and Use Regulations for the
acceptable as manufacturer’s handbooks.
vehicle concerned.
Safety 11.12.6. Use of the following tyres is prohibited:
11.7. Vehicles must comply with Construction and Use (a) those having any of the following patterns, inscriptions
Regulations, and be fitted with safety belts if appropriate. The or manufacturers’ designations: ‘All Seasons’, ‘Grip’,
following are recommended: ‘Snow’, ‘Special Use’, ‘Town & Country’, ‘Mud & Snow’,
11.7.1. Safety roll-over bar to safety criteria K.1.6.1 and 1.6.2. ‘M+S’, ‘M.S.’, ‘M&S’ or the Three Peaks Mountain
Snowflake symbol;
11.7.2. The wearing of seat belts is optional when fitted to
the vehicle. (b) those constructed primarily for off-road use;
11.7.3. Fire extinguishers to safety criteria K.3.1.1. (c) those having additional grooves intentionally cut into
the tread pattern [post manufacture].
Chassis/Body
(d) Goodyear All Weather Steel Radial, Goodyear Vector,
11.8. Vehicles should not have any chassis or body alterations Pirelli P7, Michelin XRN or Uniband Rally Steel.
except:
11.12.6.1. Tyres must comply with regulation L2.1.
11.8.1. Bodywork ahead of and below the centre line of the
front wheels and behind and below the centre line of the rear 11.12.7. Spare wheels and tyres must be carried in the same
wheels may be removed numbers and mounting position(s) as provided by the
manufacturer.
11.8.2. Panels to the front and rear of the centre line of the
front and rear wheels respectively may be replaced by panels 11.12.8. On the driven wheels only, use minimum tyre
from any model in the same family of cars. pressures as specified in the SRs.

Transmission 12.4.5. No handle must be capable of touching the ground in

11.13. If the Class structure suggested in 11.1 to 11.5 is used, the event of a roll-over and all handles must be sited so that in
only gear and axle ratios as stated in the Official the event of the car hitting a solid object, handles are
manufacturer’s handbook for the model and year of protected from contact with the object by the chassis.
manufacture can be used, except for vehicles in Class 4. 12.4.6. Any handle forward of the centre line of the rear axle
11.13.1. Where components are changed to alter gear ratios must be fixed in accordance to dimension E as detailed in Chart
as provided for above, they must be readily interchangeable 12.3.
and from the same car manufacturer. 12.4.7. Rear mudguards must be of adequate strength to
protect Driver and Passenger from wheels and tyres.
Miscellaneous
12.4.8. Rear mudguards must cover the full length of the tyre
11.14. All vehicles must: in plan view at the top of the wheel and must extend outwards
11.14.1. Have bumpers fitted, when originally supplied for to within 5cm of the outside edge of the tyre wall.
the vehicle 12.4.9. Front mudguards must cover the full width of the tyre
11.14.2. Be allowed to use proprietary accessories available over an arc of 90° and extend rearward to not more than 10°
for the vehicle above the horizontal line through the front hub.
11.14.3. Not use alloy or plastic panels unless fitted as Engine
original equipment
12.5. Vehicles must use a single four-stroke production car
11.14.4. If the Class structure recommended in 11.1 to 11.5 engine not exceeding 1650cc and comply with J.5.4.
is used, rear seats must be fitted in the same way as originally Modifications are free.
supplied (except in Class 4).
Suspension
National Trials Car Formula 12.6. Any form of suspension can be used. For minimum track
front and rear details, see Chart 12.3.
12.1. The National Trials Car Formula involves four wheel
vehicles complying with all Technical Regulations except Steering
J.5.2.2, J.5.2.3, J.5.2.4, J.5.2.6, J.5.20.4, J.5.20.6, J.5.20.7, J.5.20.8, 12.7. Any form of connection from steering wheel to the front
J.5.20.9, 9.1 and 9.8 and Period Vehicle Waivers. Vehicles can wheels is permitted.
be divided into two classes, up to 850cc and over 850cc up to
1650cc. 12.7.1. The position of the two swivel axes must not vary
whilst steering.
Safety
12.7.2. Four-wheel steering is not permitted.
12.2. Safety Criteria K.8 is mandatory. The switch must be
located on the off side rear of the car and be rearward facing. Brakes
See Drawing 12.2. K.1.6.4(b) is recommended. 12.8. Vehicles must be fitted with operative and effective
front and rear brakes.
Chassis
12.8.1. Independent rear braking is permitted, but no self-
12.3. Chassis construction is free, but permitted wheelbase
compensating controls are permitted on the rear brakes, which
and width dimensions are shown in the Appendix 1, Chart 12.3.
must be single leading-shoe drum brakes or disc brakes.
12.3.1. Vehicle engines must be located with the centre of
the foremost original manufacturer’s sparking plug orifice not Wheels and Tyres
more than one-fifth of the wheelbase behind the centre line of 12.9. Wheel rims must not exceed a width of 11.43cm (4.5in)
the front wheel hubs where the only operative water radiator is measured between the bead flanges, nor a diameter of 15in for
mounted in front of the engine, or one-eighth if no radiator is driven wheels.
fitted in front of the engine (tolerance 1cm).
12.9.1. Tyre security devices are permitted in the rims.
Body 12.9.2. Wheels should not carry any chains, spikes or non-skid
12.4. The bodywork must be of adequate strength and proper attachments.
construction to provide a compartment for Driver and 12.9.3. Tyres must be of a maximum size 165x15 on driving
Passenger. It must meet the following criteria: wheels and must be selected from Tyre List III (Section L).
12.4.1. The front and rear overhangs must be as specified in Vehicles fitted with tyres that have previously been included in
the Chart 12.3. Tyre List III may compete for class awards only and may not be
included in the overall classification.
12.4.2. It must be equipped with fixed seats for a Driver and
one adult Passenger, and have seat backs not less than 30.5cm 12.9.4. Vehicles must carry one spare only, which must be a
measured from the uncompressed base seat cushions along the driving wheel as fitted on the car, fitted with any listed tyre. It
angle of the seat back. is not permitted to add ballast to the spare wheel.
12.4.3. The rearmost portion of the seats (without cushions) 12.9.5. Motorcycle tyres on non-driving wheels are permitted.
at this 30.5cm height must not be behind a line through the 12.9.6. Minimum tyre pressure 2psi.
vertical axis of the rear hubs.
Transmissions
12.4.4. All Passenger handles must be of rigid construction,
securely anchored and neither flexible nor adjustable. 12.10. Vehicles must be equipped with a differential gear
which divides torque equally between the driving wheels.

12.10.1. Vehicles should not use any locked or lockable Engine

torque biasing or limited slip differentials, or any other 14.4. Only the following engines are permitted:
automatic device which is designed to achieve the same result.
Historic Class: Ford Sidevalve, BMC A Series up to 948cc, Austin
12.10.2. Any clutch/torque converter attached to the engine 7, Reliant 600/700/750 OHV, Reliant 750 Sidevalve. A
flywheel must be bolted directly to the engine crankshaft. Maximum of 60 thou overbore is permitted, the stoke must be
12.10.3. Gearboxes and transmissions with a sequential shift standard and the camshaft and valves must be in original
are prohibited. position.
Weight Post-Historic Class: Engines which were used in period to a
maximum of 1650cc.
12.11. Free.
14.4.1. At least one period European Carburettor must be
Miscellaneous fitted and in operation.
12.12. Vehicles can have a starter motor mounted on either 14.4.2. Forced induction is not permitted unless originally
engine block or clutch cover and must comply with the fitted to the vehicle.
silencing levels specified in J.5.17. 14.4.3. Ignition systems must use a period distributor but the
12.12.1. All measurements must be in accordance with these use of a contact breaker is not mandatory. Ignition mapping or
regulations when the car is unladen on a level horizontal any form or engine management system is not permitted.
surface. Suspension
14.5. Historic Class vehicles must use transverse leaf front
750 Motor Club Trials Formula suspension unless the vehicle was manufactured in period
13.1. Full details of this Formula are available from the 750 using coil over dampers with the lower mountings on or close
Motor Club Ltd, The Conservatory Suite, Donington Park, Castle to the king pins. Otherwise, vehicles must be fitted with period
Donington, Derby DE74 2RP. Tel: 01332 814548. leaf or coil spring systems. Only steel bodied dampers are
permitted. Gas, remote reservoir or double adjustable dampers
are not permitted. Independent suspension is not permitted.
HST Car Formula
Front Axle
14. Cars must be prepared in the spirit of the period. The
organisers of a historic sporting trial reserve the right to 14.6. Historic class vehicles must be fitted with the front axle
disqualify any car that has a specification, component or beam from an Austin 7 or Ford Sidevalve. Post Historic Class
modification (other than permitted specification modifications) vehicles must be fitted with a steel front axle beam of period
that would not have been used in period. In all cases the onus design. Cars in the Historic class must use a period steering box.
of proving a specification, component or modification as being Brakes
in period rests with the competitor who must submit the 14.7. Disc brakes are not permitted.
required documentary evidence.
Wheels and Tyres
HSTA Car Formula
14.8.1. In Historic Class a control tyre specified in SRs must
14.1. The Historic sporting Trials Car Formula involves four be used on the driving wheels. Front wheels must bolt onto
wheel vehicles complying with all Technical Regulations the brake/hub.
except J5.2.2, J5.2.3, J5.2.4, J5.2.6, J5.20.4, J5.20.6, J5.20.7,
14.8.2. In Post Historic rear wheels must comply with T12.9
J5.20.8, J5.20.9, 9.1, and 9.8 including Period Vehicle Waivers (E and the tyre on the driving wheels must be selected from
to G) and Regulations 12 except 12.3, 12.4.6, 12.5, 12.6, 12.7, current or previous versions of Tyre List III or be of both cross-
12.9 and 12.9.3 but including 12.3.1. ply construction and 16-18” in diameter.
In the following regulations, the term “Ford Sidevalve” refers to
Gearbox
components from the following models: E04A, E494A,
E4930A/B, E93A, E493A, E83W, 100E and 103E. The term 14.9. Historic class vehicles must be fitted with a gearbox
“period” refers to the Historic Class for cars manufactured from a series production car of period. The casing and gear
between 1/1/1931-31/12/70 and for cars in the Post Historic ratio may not be modified other than the fitment of a Ford
class those manufactured between 1/1/1971 – 31/12/1978. 100E input shaft to a Ford 8 gearbox. The gearbox must be
bolted directly to the engine.
Classes
Rear Axle
Vehicles will be divided into two classes, Historic (1/1/1931 –
31/12/1970) and Post-Historic (1/1/1971 – 31/12/1978) 14.10. Vehicles must use a live rear axle from a period series
according to their technical construction in the following production car.
regulations. Miscellaneous
Chassis 14.11. Fuel must be Gasoline/Petrol, as defined in
Nomenclature and Definitions.
14.2. Must be of period design, constructed of steel tube and
complying with the wheel base and track dimensions shown in 14.11.1. The lowest overall forward gear ratio is 23:1.
Appendix 1 Chart 12.3. 14.11.2. There is no minimum weight.
Body 14.11.3. No ballast may be carried.
14.3. The chassis must be covered by an open body of period 14.11.4. Electric Water Pumps and cooling fans are
design constructed from Aluminium, Steel or Fibreglass. permitted.
14.11.5. The fitting of a generator is optional.

Appendix 1: Charts and Drawings

Chart 12.3
National Trials Car Formula dimensions (in mm) for Under and Over 850cc Classes.
Class
Under 850cc Over 850cc
A Minimum wheelbase 1905 1981
B Minimum front track measured on C/L of tyre’s
contact patch 1117 1117
C Minimum rear track measured on C/L of tyre’s
contact patch 1117 1117
D Minimum cockpit width 813 813
E Minimum to Passenger handle 635 635
F Maximum front axle to no. 1 plug 1/5 of wheelbase 1/5 of wheelbase
(tolerance 10mm)
G Maximum rear overhang 1/3 of wheelbase 1/3 of wheelbase
H Minimum height side to seat 152 152
J Minimum seat back height 305 305
K Minimum front mudguard arc 90° 90°
L Maximum rear mudguard from tyre edge 51 51
Note ¨ Radiator in front of engine, if water-cooled.
NATIONAL TRIALS CAR FORMULA DIMENSIONS

G
Front
Spark Plug
F
J
H
K
Front Axle Rear Axle

A
1
D
B C

Drawing number 6
Diagram illustrating the application of 6. The lower figures preceded by F indicate the correct
penalties for a car stopping in the position shown.
Drawing number 12.2

375-401 U-Karting_TEMPLATE 27/10/2020 20:02 Page 375
Specific Regulations for Karting (U)
Specific Regulations for Karting (U) 375 U

(U) Karting
Nomenclature and Definitions – Motorsport UK may authorise:
Karting (i) Single-Kart parade
This section of nomenclature and definitions must be read in (ii) Multi-Kart demonstration
conjunction with those given in section B of this publication. (iii) Eligible Drivers
Kart. A small four wheel racing vehicle with a rigid frame and The Driver must reach the following birthday during the
no suspension of the wheels. The engine(s) drive the rear calendar year
wheels only and these rear wheels must be joined by a single – 13 years old for a category with a cylinder capacity up
piece rear axle with no differential action between them. The to 100cc*
Driver will be seated with feet to the fore.
– 16 years old for a category with a cylinder capacity up
Kart Class. A category within which Kart racing takes place to 210cc
defined by the engine or some other means.
– 18 years old for any category with a cylinder capacity
Region. A grouping of individual Kart Clubs as recognised for over 210cc.
the time being by Motorsport UK Kart Committee.
* with a restrictor
Standard Club Meeting. Is that meeting which is run on the
Club’s monthly set schedule, which forms a round of the Club 1.1.5.2. Classic Karting. Motorsport UK may permit an
Championship. extension to the period specifications of the CIK-FIA ClasCIK
Karting Guidelines for Classic Karts 1984 to 1997. Eligible
drivers in accordance with 1.1.5.1.(iii).
Organisers’ Regulations New Kart Classes
1.1. Kart Race Meetings may only be organised by clubs
registered as Kart Clubs by Motorsport UK. 1.2. The acceptance by Motorsport UK of any new Junior or
Senior non-gearbox Kart Class is subject to the proposed Class
1.1.1. A Permit for any Kart event is issued at the sole being currently certified under Motorsport UK Kart Class
discretion of the Motorsport UK, and is subject to the circuit Homologation Regulations, which are available from the
having a valid Track Licence. Technical Department of Motorsport UK.
1.1.2. A maximum of one International or Motorsport UK 1.2.1. New Junior or Senior non-gearbox Kart Classes will only
Championship event permit for gearbox and one for non- be homologated at three yearly intervals, the next period
gearbox karts can be issued on the same weekend. commencing 01.01.2021. Applications for new Junior or Senior
1.1.3. Organisers must adhere strictly to the Class non-gearbox Kart Class homologations must be made in writing
designations listed in the Motorsport UK Yearbook or to Motorsport UK by no later than 31st March of the year
Motorsport UK Karting Yearbook and must not in any way preceding the next period.
modify the title or Classes, or permit the use of unauthorised 1.2.2. Exceptionally any CIK recognised and/or homologated
engines, unless given specific permission by Motorsport UK. Class may be introduced by Motorsport UK at any time.
1.1.4. Full details of all approved classes are contained in the 1.2.3. Only one non-gearbox Kart Class per Kart Category will
current Motorsport UK Karting Yearbook. be permitted from any single manufacturer.
1.1.5. Parade/Demonstration
Application may be made for an extension to an Organising Specific Types of Kart Race
Permit to enable a demonstration in line with specific criteria, 1.3. An Endurance Kart Race is a Kart Race of a minimum of
available upon request from Motorsport UK. 60 minutes duration, where the need to refuel and/or make
1.1.5.1. Historic Karting. Application may be made to utilise drivers stops, or changes, is an integral part of the race. Drivers
the provisions of the CIK-FIA ClasCIK Karting Guidelines. must have reached their 16th birthday. A group of licensed
Motorsport UK may, as detailed below, amend the Guidelines. drivers may be referred to collectively by their team name
This does not permit anyone to organise racing events for without the requirement to hold an Entrants Licence.
historic karts under Permit by Motorsport UK. There are two types of Endurance Kart events which require
different licence grades:
1.3.1. Engines which do not exceed 15hp in total per kart,
drivers must hold a minimum of a Kart Clubman Licence.
1.3.2. For engines exceeding 15hp in total per kart, drivers
must hold a minimum of a Kart Interclub licence.
U 376 Specific Regulations for Karting (U)

1.4. A Kart Clubman Event is a Kart event run primarily as Circuit Categories
entry level Karting, Competitors must hold the minimum of a 2.4. There are five categories of track for Kart racing:
Kart Clubman Licence.
2.4.1. Kart Permanent Tracks with a lap distance of less than
1.5. Senior Kart Clubman. For 16 year olds and over. Engines 1500m, where the shape can be determined at any time and all
may not exceed 17hp in total per Kart. protective barriers are permanently in position.
1.6. Junior Kart Clubman. For 11 to 16 year olds. Engines may 2.4.2. Kart Temporary Tracks with a lap distance less than
not exceed 10hp in total per Kart. 1500m, where barriers are not permanently positioned.
1.7. Bambino Event (15.6). Time Trial: Pre-Race training, which 2.4.3. Round the Houses Tracks using public roads or passing
can only be held on circuits specifically licensed for Bambino. through residential areas or so classified by Motorsport UK.
Drivers must hold a Kart Clubman (Bambino) Licence, which
they can obtain from their 6th birthday and may continue in 2.4.4. Long Circuits Any Kart circuit, other than 2.4.3,
Bambino until the 31st December in the year of their 8th exceeding 1500m in lap distance and all licensed Motor Race
birthday. Full details and criteria are contained within the Circuits.
Motorsport UK Karting Yearbook. 2.4.5. Indoor Kart Tracks.
1.7.1. Race: A Bambino Race may only be held on circuits Circuit Regulations
specifically licensed for Bambino Racing subject to the
following: 2.5. All tracks shall comply with the following conditions:
(a) Drivers must be at least 6 years of age. 2.5.1. Minimum width 6m.
(b) Drivers must have satisfactorily completed an ARKS test. 2.5.2. Chicanes are not encouraged but when essential they
must be approved by Motorsport UK.
(c) Drivers must hold a Kart Interclub (Bambino) licence.
2.5.3. The surface must be regular throughout the length of
(d) The meeting format must only provide for timed the track, i.e. sealed or unsealed, durable and well graded, and
qualifying, heats and final(s). free of holes, rough spots or loose particles.
1.7.1.1. Deleted. 2.5.4. All obstacles to a Kart leaving the track, such as poles,
1.7.2. Kart Teams are prohibited from involvement in ditches, etc. must be adequately protected.
Bambino time trials or race events. A Team is a commercial 2.5.5. The track edges must be marked in a Motorsport UK
race company or racing team hosting drivers in providing race approved manner.
services or covered accommodation and receiving financial gain
where the principal is not also the PG Entrant licence holder. 2.5.6. Half tyres set in the ground are not permitted, and
there must be no drop between the edge of the track and the
Circuits verge.
2.5.7. Any marker must be of a size and weight that will not
2.1. A plan of the track of a scale at least 1:500, together with constitute a hazard.
a Track Data Sheet, must be lodged with Motorsport UK in
conjunction with the issue of any Track Licence. 2.6. If used, tyres should be secured into columns of at least
three tyres height, all of the same diameter (Appendix 1,
2.1.1. A new application for a Kart Track Licence must be Drawing number 16).
made at least ten weeks before any proposed meeting.
2.6.1. Each column of tyres should be securely banded with
2.1.2. If the Organiser is a new club, its first three meetings non-metallic strapping as shown, bolted as per Motorsport UK
after being granted a Track Licence must be restricted to its specification or secured by any other means approved by
own Club members subject to Motorsport UK observation. Motorsport UK.
2.1.3. Track Licences for new Short Circuits must conform to 2.6.2. Free-standing tyre walls should be formed by securing
CIK/FIA Regulations and will only be granted after Motorsport each column to its neighbour to make up units of at least three
UK inspection. columns length.
2.2. Licences will be graded as follows: 2.7. Where alternative routes on the same track may be used,
2.2.1. Suitable for all status meetings up to and including those not in use must be clearly marked by bollards or marker
International. boards.
2.2.2. Suitable for all status meetings up to and including 2.7.1. Painted lines on the track surface are not sufficient.
National. 2.8. Any area which may at any time during practice or racing
2.2.3. Suitable for Interclub meetings only. contain people other than members of the organising staff, or
Competitors taking part in an event, should be protected from
2.2.4. If a Long Circuit track incorporates a Short Circuit, the
the track and from any area where Karts are in motion by a
Circuits will be subject to individual grading and Track
physical barrier.
Licences.
2.8.1. This barrier must be permanent with a continuous,
2.2.5. Suitable for Bambino events. A specific endorsement
smooth, vertical face of at least 1m in height on the track side.
must be detailed on the track licence to permit these events.
2.8.2. The barrier must be incapable of deflection away from
2.3. Existing Track Licences will be graded as above by an
the track if struck by a Kart travelling at the maximum speed
inspection.
likely to be achieved at that portion of the track.
2.8.3. If the barrier is used to contain people in an enclosure,
it must be sited not less than 3m from the edge of the track.

2.8.4. On a bend or corner, if the barrier is less than 10m from Equipment
the edge of the track, there should be a post and rope fence,
keeping spectators a further 1m behind the barrier. 3.1. The following minimum equipment is mandatory for all
Kart meetings:
2.8.5. Unless otherwise authorised by Motorsport UK, no
spectator may be within 3m of the edge of a track on a straight, 3.1.1. Warning notices, tickets, armbands, etc, as specified
or within 8m on a bend. in D.31.1.
2.8.6. Greater safeguards may be required if an area is 3.1.2. Flags as detailed in 6.1.4 and Q.12.24.3.
considered hazardous, or in the vicinity of Karts travelling at 3.1.3. Fire extinguishers (minimum 2kg dry powder) with a
high speeds. In all cases, the maximum possible space must be manufacturer’s or agent’s certificate issued prior to the season’s
allowed in head-on situations and through any corner. racing to the effect that they are in working order. As a
2.8.7. Energy absorbing protection of either tyre stacks, straw minimum, one must be available at the start line, two in the
bales or other Motorsport UK-approved material should be paddock in clearly visible positions, and one at each Marshal
placed in front of the ultimate barrier in head-on situations. Post.
2.8.8. No variation of barriers/enclosures from that specified 3.1.4. Track cleaning equipment comprising two units of:
in the Track Licence will be permitted unless specifically (a) One ordinary shovel.
approved by Motorsport UK. (b) Two brooms.
2.8.9. Access to all enclosures and to the track itself should (c) A metal container of 3kg of a suitable cleansing agent
only be by means of controlled entrances. for removing oil.
2.9. Temporary tracks will be subject to Motorsport UK 3.1.5. A public address system available to the Clerk of the
approval and must conform in all ways to the Track Licence Course (a hand-held powered megaphone is acceptable as a
issued. minimum) for communicating with Competitors
2.10. The maximum number of starters will be calculated as 3.1.6. A Starter’s Sheet and an Officials’ signing-on-sheet in
follows, unless otherwise stated on the Track Licence. the control of the Secretary of the Meeting
Track width Class Max starters 3.1.7. An Official Notice Board, prominently sited in the
Min. width 6m Non Gearbox 4 per 100m, max 24 paddock or at Race Control for all Official communications, grid
positions and race results
Gearbox 3 per 100m, max 18
3.1.8. Certified scales and/or 100kg of certified check weights
250 Int 3 per 100m, max 18
3.1.9. A calibrated noise meter, microphone and accessories.
Min. width 7m Non Gearbox 5 per 100m, max 34
3.1.10. A Small Spill Kit is to be provided in all paddock
Gearbox 4 per 100m, max 30 areas.
250 Int 4 per 100m, max 23 3.1.11. At Motor Race Circuits, equipment must be to a
similar standard as that required for a car race meeting.
2.10.1. Specific criteria will be determined for endurance
races and Bambino events as defined by Motorsport UK. Officials
2.10.2. The grid for a standing start should be laid out so that
there is at least 4m between the fronts of each row. 4.1. Any club organising a Karting event must appoint the
Officials listed below and brief them fully prior to the meeting
The grid formations will be: (G.13.1).
Track width (metres) Max starters 4.1.1. All Officials must sign on before commencing their
6 to 8 2 x 2 x 2 max duties.
8 to 9 3 x 2 x 3 max 4.1.2. In carrying out their duties Officials must not expose
themselves to any unnecessary hazard. (See Section G.)
9 to 12 4 x 3 x 4 max
4.1.2.1. Any Official trackside must wear enhanced
Over 12 5 x 4 x 5 max visibility clothing whilst High Visibility is strongly
(If approved by Motorsport UK) recommended.
Clerk of the Course
2.10.3. Where licensed motor racing circuits are used,
spectators must be confined to the normal spectator 4.2. The duties of the Clerk of the Course, who must hold a
enclosures. licence valid for the grade of the meeting, are specified in 21
and G.5.
2.10.4. Safety precautions must be those approved by
Motorsport UK for Kart Meetings at that circuit. 4.2.1. A Clerk of the Course will normally have only one
Deputy at any meeting.
2.10.5. Long Circuit races will use slow rolling starts with
formations as in 2.10.2. 4.2.2. Details of the upgrading procedure for Kart Clerks of
the Course are given in Section G.23.
2.10.6. The number of starters at long circuits will be
determined by Motorsport UK. 4.2.3. The Clerk of the Course will also be responsible for
observing all Competitors at any events where the Stewards of
the Meeting are responsible for all judicial duties, and, if
satisfied with their competence, signing their licences.
Medical Organisation
4.3. All International Permit and Long Circuits events must
have at least one doctor and two ambulances in attendance.
PUBLICATIONS,
TECHNICAL
PAPERS & CLUB
EQUIPMENT






4.3.1. One ambulance must be equipped with portable Paddock Marshals

resuscitation equipment and a crew trained in its use 4.8. Paddock Marshals must:
4.3.2. It is recommended that a fast rescue car is also 4.8.1. Maintain orderly conduct in the paddock and/or pit
available for all Long Circuit meetings. area. Notify Competitors of their starting positions
4.4. At all other events a local authority, St John, Red Cross or 4.8.2. Assemble Competitors prior to a race.
other approved ambulance, equipped to a suitable standard and
including a portable resuscitation unit with crew trained in its 4.8.3. Ensure that no competing vehicle goes onto the track
use, must be in attendance at all times. until it has been approved by the Scrutineers.
4.4.1. A doctor or Motorsport UK-registered Paramedic 4.8.4. Exclude from the paddock any unauthorised persons.
(F.7.3.1) must be present throughout practice and racing. Secretary of the Meeting
4.4.2. It is recommended that if entries exceed 100, or for 4.9. The Secretary’s duties are detailed in G.3.
Motorsport UK Championship events, there should be two
ambulances present, or one ambulance and a fully equipped Stewards
medical centre (F.6.4). 4.10. The organising club is responsible for the appointment
4.4.3. If only one ambulance is present and it has to leave the of two Event Stewards, whose duties are detailed in 21 and G.2.
circuit, racing must not continue until it returns, unless 4.10.1. The Motorsport UK will also appoint a Steward
alternative suitable transport approved, by the doctor or the (whose duties are also detailed in G.2 and 21) who will also be
chief medical representative, is present and available with responsible for observing all Competitors (including novices),
sufficient trained staff to man it. where the Clerk of the Course is responsible for all judicial
Kart Scrutineer duties, and, if satisfied with their competence, signing their
licences.
4.5. The Chief Kart Scrutineer must hold a licence (minimum
National grade) valid for the grade of meeting. Licence grades 4.10.2. Attention is drawn to G.1.
are shown in G.28. Lap Scoring and Timing
Marshals 5.1. Manual lap scoring must be carried out at all meetings.
4.6. The Clerk of the Course must ensure that responsible Exceptionally where transponder timing takes place, a working
persons are appointed as Flag, Track and Paddock Marshals, stand-alone camera system under the direct control of the
and that they are fully briefed as to their duties. Chief Timekeeper for the purposes of lap scoring may be used.
4.6.1. All Marshals’ posts, as detailed on the Track Plan, must 5.1.1. Where there is no transponder timing the Chief Lap
be fully manned and equipped. Trackside posts must be Scorer must be nominated as a Judge of Fact in relation to race
properly protected and Flag Marshals must remain within the finishing order.
confines of that protection. 5.2. *Where timing takes place, there must be a Chief
Timekeeper who must hold a licence valid for the grade of
Flag Marshals meeting detailed in G Table No. 6. Where timing takes place to
4.6.2. Flag Marshals are responsible for signalling to an accuracy of 0.001 seconds the Chief Timekeeper must be of
Competitors and warning them of hazards. Kart National grade.
4.6.3. They should not leave their posts to render assistance 5.3. If using a light beam, timing must be to an accuracy of
in the case of an incident. not less than 0.001 seconds and the equipment must be
certified in accordance with G.29.12.
Course Marshals
5.3.1. Transponder timing at Short Circuit Kart events must
4.7. Course Marshals are responsible to the Clerk of the not be to an accuracy of less than 0.01 seconds.
Course for ensuring:
5.3.2. Transponders must be from the Motorsport UK-
4.7.1. The track surface, markings and protective works are approved list and used in conjunction with decoders certified in
maintained in good order throughout a meeting. accordance with G.29.12.
4.7.2. Where alternative routes on circuits exist, they should 5.3.3. The fitment of the transponder must be in accordance
ensure those not being used are properly indicated with the manufacturer’s instructions at a predetermined
4.7.3. The fire fighting equipment is readily available and position on the kart, as detailed in the SRs.
correctly sited and that they are familiar with its operation
Signals
4.7.4. The track cleaning units are sited at suitable points
6.1. Red lights are mandatory for the starting signal.
4.7.5. Proper supervision of the removal from the track of any
Kart which may have stopped on or adjacent to the track 6.1.1. The National Flag should only be used as a starting
signal if the lights fail.
4.7.6. All entrances to the track are manned and that no
unauthorised person comes within this area. 6.1.2. For a rolling start, vehicles start at the moment flag is
raised.
4.7.7. If enclosures are not surrounded by fencing, Course
Marshals must be stationed at intervals between all enclosures 6.1.3. For a standing start they start at the moment the flag is
and the track. dropped.
6.1.4. A Green flag with Yellow chevron indicates a false start
(see Section Q for flag signals).
6.2. A Yellow/Black quartered flag may be introduced by the
Clerk of the Course at Short Circuit Kart Race meetings.

6.2.1. The flag will be waved and first be displayed at the 7.2.5. Due regard must be paid to Driver experience and the
start/finish line and then will flow around the circuit in both relative speed of the karts if different classes are on the track
directions, as an adjacent post displays their waved flag. at any one time during practice.
6.2.2. Upon display of the Yellow/Black quartered flag all 7.3. The course or its features or markings may only be
Karts must slow down to a steady pace (as on a rolling start) changed between the last practice period and the event itself
and must line up in order behind the leader who will act as the in exceptional circumstances.
pace setter. 7.3.1. Should it be necessary to make any change following
6.2.3. No overtaking is Permitted. the scheduled practice, an additional period of practice must be
6.2.4. The field will remain in close formation, at reduced arranged.
speed, for as long as it takes to clear the obstruction or remove 7.4. The starting order in which Karts shall be arranged will be
the hazard. determined by:
6.2.5. Competitors who fail to slow down sufficiently or who 7.4.1. Ballot.
overtake under the Yellow/Black flag may be disqualified or 7.4.2. Lap times recorded in practice.
otherwise penalised.
7.4.3. Order of receipt of entry.
6.2.6. When the Clerk of the Course is satisfied that the
problem is resolved, the. race will be resumed by the display of 7.4.4. Finishing order of a preceding race.
a Green Flag at the start/finish line and the simultaneous 7.4.5. As defined in SRs.
withdrawal of all Yellow/Black flags around the circuit. 7.4.6. With the exception of Kart Tyro Events where the Kart
Overtaking remains strictly forbidden until having passed the Tyro guidelines apply, in all races where the grid position is
green flag on the start and finish line. determined by 7.4.1, 7.4.3 or 7.4.5, novice Drivers must occupy
6.3. Yellow flags. the rearmost grid positions. Where timed qualifying is used it
6.3.1. A stationary Yellow flag may be introduced: Danger, shall have the same status as a race.
slow down sufficiently to ensure that full control of the vehicle 7.5. The Pole position must be on the side of the track that is
can be retained. No overtaking. on the inside of the first corner after the start, or as otherwise
6.3.2. Yellow flag – Waved: Great danger. Slow down defined on the Track Licence.
considerably. Be prepared to suddenly change from the 7.5.1. The start line will be indicated on the track by a
projected racing line, or take other evasive action including painted white line. Optionally (and recommended) tracks may
stopping if necessary. No overtaking. (This signal may be also use the following markings to aide controlled starts (see
supplemented by flashing yellow light(s), as an added warning). illustration Drawing 7.5.1):
(i) Two 2m wide lanes, bordered by white lines will be
Race Procedure painted from a point, no more than 100m and no less
7.1. The Clerk of the Course may permit a change of make of than 50m leading to the start line.
chassis or engine from those nominated on an entry form, (ii) A Yellow Line shall be painted 25m prior to the Start
provided application is made in writing before the end of Line. For rolling starts, this Yellow Line will also be
scrutineering. indicated by soft cones (one cone on each side of the
7.1.1. Only a Driver using a scrutineered engine/chassis who track).
has completed a minimum of three laps practice at racing 7.5.2. When the Starter is ready for a race, he must signal by
speeds within the Official practice period will be permitted to raising a Green Flag. A Marshal will then raise a Green Flag
race. which will be the signal for the Karts to be released on to the
7.1.2. Only one chassis may be used except when a second circuit. After the Marshal has lowered the Green Flag, the
chassis is permitted in the SRs. entrance to the track will be closed and no further karts will be
allowed to join the track.
7.1.3. The maximum number of engines which may be used
during a meeting is two, unless specifically varied in the SRs. 7.5.3. Karts will form up in the assembly area and will be
started when authorised by the Paddock Official after the Green
7.1.4. Changing the crankcase constitutes a change of engine. Flag has been shown. Drivers will be under Starter’s Orders
7.1.5. Unless otherwise stated in SR’s the Starter shall be from the moment that the Green flag is displayed.
deemed as a Judge of Fact in respect of Race Starts. 7.5.4. Each track will establish a ‘Safety Line’. Any Competitor
7.2. The number practising at any time shall not exceed the who, having passed that ‘Safety Line’, receives assistance from
maximum permitted on the track for a race. anyone other than a signed-on Official may be disqualified
7.2.1. Adequate practice periods must be allotted to all from the results.
classes, which must include sufficient time for Competitors 7.6. Starts for races shall be as shown below. ‘Le Mans’ or any
requiring observation to be seen. starts other than those specified below are forbidden.
7.2.2. Where possible, novice and experienced Drivers should 7.6.1. Deleted.
be allocated separate sessions. 7.6.2. Short Circuit events (all classes). A standing start with
7.2.3. Exceptionally, for Long Circuits, 120% of the number engines running, or a rolling start.
Permitted to race may practice at a time. 7.6.3. Long Circuit events. All starts should be slow rolling
7.2.4. At no time may non-gearbox and gearbox Karts practice starts following a formation lap.
or race together.

7.7. In the case of a rolling start, on display of the Green flag 7.9.2. If 2 or more laps but less than 75% of race distance has
karts will proceed round the course in grid formation at a been completed by the leader, the Clerk of the Course shall, at
steady pace to await the starting signal. his discretion, decide to:
7.7.1. The karts may be preceded by an Official pace vehicle. (a) Abandon the race. In which case the race (result) shall
7.7.2. If there is no pace vehicle the Driver in No.1 position be declared as the order of finishing on the last full lap
will control the speed. completed by all karts proceeding under their own
power when the red flag was first displayed, followed in
7.8. When the starter is satisfied that the karts are classification by non-running karts on a roll back of laps
approaching the start line in correct position and at an basis and order of stopping.
acceptable speed, the starting signal will be given by OR
extinguishing the red light (or by raising the National flag (b) Consider the race suspended and run it as a two part
should a light failure occur). If a further lap is required the red race.
lights will remain on or the flag will not be raised.
(i) In this case the Karts will be restarted in a single
Once the race start has been given drivers can break formation, file, rolling start with no overtaking before the
but should this occur before the lights go out (i.e., drivers leave start line
the corridors, or break formation, with the red lights on (7.5.1.))
then a ‘false start’ penalty will be applied. (ii) After one or more laps under quarter flags (6.2,)
the start will be signified by the waving of the
7.8.1. False/Jump Start, Standing Start. A false start occurs green flag.
when a driver under Starter’s orders gains an unfair advantage
by either: (iii) The starting order for the second part of the race
shall be the order at the last full lap completed by
(a) being in an incorrect position on the grid, or all karts still proceeding under their own power,
(b) moving forward from his prescribed position. when the red flag was first displayed. Any time
7.8.2. Breaking formation. When a driver, under Starter’s penalty will be recorded and added to the final
orders, in the case of a rolling start, fails to maintain their result.
corridor, or accelerates early or unevenly. (iv) Drivers “one or more lap(s) down” shall be put in
7.8.2.1. The penalty for the driver concerned shall be the their correct position i.e., behind the drivers on the
addition of 5 seconds (or 3 places where there is no licensed same lap as the leader.
Timekeeper) to the time taken by him to complete the course. (v) The race distance shall be the number of laps
This will not incur penalty points. required to make up the full race distance.
7.8.3. Where the optional track markings are used (7.5.1) the (vi) The finishing order of the second part, shall be the
Clerk of the Course must make reference to their use in the finishing order of the race (drivers “one or more
drivers briefing. When used the start signal will not be given lap(s) down” in the first part shall be deemed to
before the Yellow Line. The karts approaching the Start Line have finished the race “one or more lap(s) down”
must remain in formation, at approximately half race speed unless they have un-lapped themselves), followed
(which will be set by the pole sitter) and be driven within the in classification by non-running karts on a roll
set of two metre lines appropriate to their side of the grid. It back of laps basis and order of stopping.
will be deemed an offence to accelerate in any way before the (vii) If the Judge of Fact reports that the front fairing
Yellow Line or drive outside the marked lines. on one or more karts was no longer in the correct
7.8.4. Once the signal to start the race has been given, Karts position when the race was suspended, in all
may not stop, intentionally or otherwise, to make repairs or situations a time penalty of 5 seconds will be
adjustments. They may however drive to the pits, or a imposed automatically on the driver(s) concerned
designated maintenance area, to undergo repairs or changes. and added to the final result. This is not
susceptible to appeal. Any front fairing which is
Stopping of a Race subject to a Judge of Fact report must be reset on
7.9. The Clerk of the Course (or his designated representative) the grid before the race is re-started.
may decide to stop a race or practice at any time. Should a race 7.9.3. If 75% or more of the race distance has been completed
be stopped by the display of red flags, the following procedures by the leader, the race will be deemed to have ended. The race
will apply: results shall be declared as the order of finishing on the last
7.9.1. Any race stopped before the leader has completed two full lap completed by all karts still proceeding under their own
laps will be declared null and void. power, before the red flag was displayed, followed in
(i) The race will be re-run in its entirety, as per 7.10. classification by non-running karts on a roll back of laps basis
unless Championship Regulations specify otherwise.
(ii) All available karts will restart from their original grid
positions; the grid may be closed up for any missing Re-Starting Procedures
karts. 7.10. If the race is to be re-run in its entirety, or restarted the
(iii) Front fairings may be reset without penalty on the grid. following procedure will apply:
7.9.1.1. If it becomes necessary to remove all karts from the 7.10.1. While the race is stopped, the whole course will be
track, repairs may be made and all karts that came under considered as Parc Ferme and no work may be carried out to
starter’s orders for the original race will be permitted to start any kart (except to reset the front fairing in the correct position
the re-run race from the dummy grid in their original positions. under the supervision of the Scrutineers).
(i) Mechanics will not be allowed on the circuit until
permission is given by the Clerk of the Course.

(ii) Neither the mechanics, nor Incident Marshals already on Championships

the circuit, can approach or touch any kart until 11.1. No Championship may take place until a Motorsport UK
permission is given. Championship Permit has been issued.
(iii) When authorised by the Clerk of the Course, spark plugs 11.1.1. The Notice of Intent and Regulations must be
may be changed and finger adjustments may be made to submitted to Motorsport UK in accordance with the timescales
the carburettor settings. laid down in the guidelines of the Kart Championship Control
7.10.2. If a kart leaves the track during the stoppage, Panel.
(i) It will not be permitted to rejoin the race. 11.1.2. Any Championship for which awards, either race by
(ii) Any kart not racing at the time of the incident that race or as the result of a series of races, include cash or goods
caused the race to be stopped, cannot rejoin the re- in lieu of cash, or in which a sponsor’s name or title is used in
started race. connection with the title of the Championship or series, will be
considered a Commercial Championship and subject to a
(iii) Karts involved in the incident that gave rise to the Registration Fee, which will be individually assessed.
stoppage, or who subsequently stopped racing because
of the incident prior to the red flag, may only re-join the Competitors’ Regulations
race if the Clerk of the Course, in consultation with the
Chief Scrutineer, is satisfied that a kart is safe to 12.1. Competitors must report for signing-on and
continue without repair, and the Chief Medical Officer is scrutineering at the time specified in the SRs or risk being fined
satisfied the Competitor is fit to continue racing. These or disqualified.
karts must start at the rear, whether the race is run over 12.1.1. No kart may be driven in practice or in a race until it
the full distance or as a two part race. has been passed and logged by the Motorsport UK Scrutineer.
(iv) Those karts that stopped after the incident that gave rise 12.2. In conjunction with signing-on, the following items must
to the stoppage because they were instructed to do so, be produced for approval:
or because the track was blocked, may join the restarted 12.2.1. Kart Racing Licence of the appropriate grade (14.1).
race in their proper places.
12.2.2. Club Membership Card (if appropriate) (D.4.3).
7.10.3. Deleted.
12.3. For all events the Clerk of the Course in consultation
7.11. For events on Long Circuits and Round the House with the Stewards will designate the race as follows:
Circuits the procedure is detailed in Q.12.24.
12.3.1. DRY – All Competitors shall use dry tyres
Race Finish
12.3.2. OPEN – Competitors have the choice of tyres (i.e. wet
8.1. After receiving the end of race signals, all karts must or dry)
proceed directly to the Parc Fermé without stopping, giving or
receiving any object whatsoever and without any assistance 12.3.3. WET – All Competitors shall use wet tyres.
(except that of Marshals if necessary). 12.4. A definition of wet tyres appears in 16.9.4.
8.1.1. Any classified kart unable to reach the Parc Fermé by 12.4.1. At no time may a Kart be fitted with a mixture of wet
its own means will be placed under the control of Marshals and dry tyres.
who will supervise the movement of the kart to the Parc Fermé. 12.4.2. Tyres shall only be those defined in the Class
8.1.2. Attention is drawn to D.18 regarding ineligible entries regulations.
and Q.12.24 regarding results. 12.5. Competitors must obey the flag signals detailed in 6 and
8.1.3. Where timing is not authorised, it is prohibited to Q.12.24.
publish times or speeds in any practice or race result. 12.5.1. All karts that take the start by crossing the start line
8.1.4. Any other publication or display giving this information under their own power (7.8) will be classified as a finisher on a
must clearly be shown and declared as ‘Unofficial’ and ‘For roll back of laps basis.
Information Purposes Only’. 12.5.2. Where the SR’s provide, a finisher may have to
Parc Fermé complete a certain designated percentage of a race in order to
be classified as a finisher.
9.1. The Parc Fermé shall be sufficiently large and secure so
that no unauthorised persons can gain access. 12.5.3. Any Driver leaving the track more than twice, for
whatever the reason, may be disqualified from the race
9.1.1. Parc Fermé requirements, where appropriate, will be (Q.12.21.2 applies).
specified in accordance with D.25.1.18.
12.5.4. Where a Driver consistently drives with a wheel off
9.1.2. Only authorised Officials may enter the Parc Fermé and the track or leaves the track, this may be deemed driving in a
no intervention of any kind is allowed there unless authorised manner incompatible with general safety and the Driver may be
by such Officials. disqualified from the race at the discretion of the Clerk of the
9.1.3. When the Parc Fermé is in use, Parc Fermé regulations Course.
will also apply in the area between the finishing line and the 12.5.5. Once a race or practice session has started, karts may
Parc Fermé entrance. only be worked upon in a place of safety.
Fees for Karting 12.5.6. Refuelling during a race is forbidden, unless Permitted
10.1. See Part 3, Appendix 1. by the SRs.

12.5.7. Any Driver receiving outside assistance, other than by 13.3.4. Leather suits must have a minimum thickness of
an Official, between coming under starter’s orders and the end 1.2mm measured at any part of the suit.
of the race may be disqualified from the results at the 13.3.5. All clothing will be securely fastened at wrists, ankle
discretion of the Clerk of the Course. and neck and must be adequate to minimise abrasions.
12.5.8. Track regulations in Q.12.21, as appropriate, apply to 13.3.6. Drivers may wear two-piece suits providing they are
kart racing. zipped together.
12.6. All transmission or communication of data, verbal or 13.3.7. Correctly fitted wet suits, specifically designed for this
electronic, between a moving Kart and the Kart’s Entrant or purpose, may be worn over an approved kart suit.
team is only allowed in the following circumstances:
13.4. Driving suits, helmets, visors etc and all other protective
12.6.1. If Officially sanctioned cameras and other recording clothing must be presented for inspection by the Scrutineers.
devices and transponders are fitted as required by the
Organisers of a specific meeting. 13.4.1. The only acceptable CIK homologated suits are those
to standard No. 2001-1 or No. 2013-1, level 1 or 2. Examples
12.6.2. Voice communication in endurance races where SRs of the CIK homologation labels are shown in Appendix 1,
specify the use of relevant equipment, which must be Drawing 11.
appropriately licensed.
12.6.3. A single burst of timing data from the Kart as it Kart Licences – See also H22
passes the receiver.
14.1. Kart Competition Licences (except Kart Clubman
12.6.4. Where the Competitor has a Motorsport UK approved licences [1.3]) are issued to Competitors from the age of eight*.
information system that receives timing data and/or There are six grades:
instructions or warnings, which is under the direct control of
the Clerk of Course or Chief Timekeeper. • Interclub
12.7. For Short Circuit Karting only, engines must not be run • National
in the pits or paddock. The Chief Scrutineer may permit a • International C
Competitor to start their engine in a designated area only as • International B
identified by the Chief Scrutineer.
• International A.
12.7.1. Deleted.
*Entrant licences will not be issued to persons under 18 years
12.7.2. Deleted. of age.
12.7.3. Deleted. 14.1.1. Retaining and upgrading procedures are given in
12.7.4. Deleted. Section H.19.
14.1.2. A competitor will be considered as a ‘Novice’ and
Clothing must use Novice number plates (17.27.4), for Long Circuits
Q.11.4.4 applies, until he has obtained six kart race signatures
Crash Helmets from Motorsport UK Stewards. (Completion of the ARKS Course
13.1. Crash helmets, bearing an MSA/Motorsport UK Approval (H.8.3) will constitute one of the six signatures.) One of these
Sticker, must be worn at all times during training, practice and signatures may have been obtained at a NatSKA meeting held
competition. under a Motorsport UK Permit. Thereafter he can continue to
compete on an Interclub Licence, or can upgrade to a National
13.1.1. The user must ensure that the helmet is to a standard
Licence in accordance with H.19.2 but he will no longer be
specified in the current Motorsport UK Yearbook, that it fits and
considered a novice.
is secured properly and that it is in a serviceable condition –
see K.10. 14.1.3. A valid licence, must be produced at signing-on at all
events (see H.10). For information on Licence validity, see the
13.1.2. Full face helmets are mandatory.
chart of Minimum Acceptable Licences in Section H.
13.1.3. Deleted.
14.1.4. For Long Circuit
Goggles and Visors (K.11) (a) The driver may either produce a Kart licence specifically
13.2. ‘Whirley’ visors are acceptable when fitted on top of endorsed valid for Long Circuit Karting or a Car Race
normal visors, but holes must not be cut in normal visors. licence, see the chart of Minimum Acceptable Licences
in Section H.
Gloves and Suits
(b) New competitors must be able to demonstrate that they
13.3. Complete gloves (not mitts or gloves with open backs) have either undertaken their ARKS test at a venue
and boots (which must cover and protect the ankles) must be licenced for long circuit karting or having taken the
worn at all times. short circuit ARKS test must demonstrate their
13.3.1. Trailing or loose scarves are not permitted. experience to the satisfaction of the Clerk of the Course
13.3.2. For Long Circuit Meetings, all Drivers must wear or an ARKS Instructor during practice at a long circuit
leather suits or suits approved by Motorsport UK for Long kart event. New drivers will be considered as Novices
Circuit kart racing. and must carry Novice plates (Q.11.4.4.) until they have
received four signatures from the Clerk of the Course for
13.3.3. For Short Circuits, only leather suits, or suits of a competing successfully on Long Circuits.
recognised CIK homologation standard (as per 13.4.1), are
acceptable. (c) Drivers in Division 1 will require the minimum of a Kart
National licence.

14.1.5. For competitors under the age of 18 years, a PG 15.3.1. A Competitor may enter the Junior Category from the
Entrant licence is required, H.26.1.9 applies. year of their 13th birthday and continue until 31st December in
the year of their 16th birthday.
Category Restrictions
15.3.2. They may not however compete in Gearbox Karts until
15. The Category age and weight breaks are given below. their 13th birthday (subject to individual Class regulations).
Regulations within the Motorsport UK Karting Yearbook may 15.3.3. Having moved into the Motorsport UK Senior
apply further limitations. Category, a Competitor may not revert to Motorsport UK Junior.
Cadet Category 15.3.4. It may be possible for a Class to span both Mini and
15.1. Category for 8-12 year-olds. Junior Categories, provided that the height and weight
requirements of 15.2.2. are met and that the performance
15.1.1. A Competitor may enter the Cadet Category from their remains within the parameters of the Mini Category.
8th birthday, or the year of their 8th birthday having proof of
satisfactorily completed at least 3 Motorsport UK Bambino 15.3.5. A minimum driver weight is required in the Junior
races (not time trial). Drivers may continue in the Category until Category. This weight will be defined in Class Regulations by
31st December in the year of their 12th birthday. applying a and will be within the parameters of the current
Class Homologation or Re- Homologation Regulations.
15.1.1.1. Drivers in the year of their 8th birthday, meeting a
minimum height of 125cm, having satisfactorily completed 3 Senior Category
Motorsport UK Bambino time trials may move to the Cadet 15.4. A Novice (14.1.2) Competitor may transfer to the Senior
Category and be restricted to a single venue subject to: Category from the year of their 16th birthday. Exceptionally
(a) Having satisfactorily completed the approved ARKS the holder of a Kart National A licence may transfer to a Senior
course ((H.8.3 applies) non-gearbox Class from their 15th birthday.
(b) The Competition Licence application must be endorsed 15.4.1. A minimum driver weight is required for any driver
and submitted to Motorsport UK by the recognised kart below the age of 16 competing in a Senior Category, with the
club. exception of International A or B licence holders. This weight is
defined in individual Class Regulations.
(c) The licence will be held by the Motorsport UK kart club
and remain valid for their Motorsport UK Permitted CIK Classes
Cadet kart races only until the driver has either: 15.5. Motorsport UK may authorise, for CIK Classes only,
(i) reached their 8th birthday; or variations to the ages above subject to further limitations, as
(ii) obtained the Motorsport UK Stewards signature on per Class Regulations.
the upgrade card at a minimum of three InterClub Bambino
kart races.
15.6. Pre-race training and racing (1.7), in accordance with the
15.1.1.2. Once the driver has reached their 8th birthday, current Motorsport UK Bambino Karting Regulations, for 6-8
they will be eligible to apply for an unrestricted Interclub Kart year olds. A competitor may continue in the class until 31st
licence. December of the year of their 8th birthday.
15.1.2. Having moved into the Motorsport UK Mini or Junior Class Safety Exemption
Category, a Competitor may not revert to Cadet.
15.7. For the Cadet and Mini categories only, Motorsport UK
15.1.3. Deleted. may in its entire discretion authorise a driver to remain in the
category beyond the category maximum permitted age due to
Mini Category that driver’s low weight and/or height. Any approved Exemption
15.2. Category for 11-14 year-olds. would allow the driver to compete only at Interclub status
15.2.1. A Competitor may enter the Mini Category from their meetings with the benefit of that exemption (A2.4).
11th birthday, or the year of their 11th birthday with a National
licence, and continue until the 31st December of the year of Technical Regulations
their 14th birthday. 16.1. All Karts must comply with these Technical Regulations.
15.2.2. The minimum driver weight and height and the class 16.1.1. Modification, addition, variation or tuning other than
weight will be defined in the Class Regulations. All will be specifically permitted in these Regulations is prohibited. IF IN
within the parameters of the current Class Homologation or Re- DOUBT . . . DON’T. Anyone requiring clarification or definitions
Homologation Regulations. concerning the Technical Content of these Regulations should
15.2.3. Having moved into the Motorsport UK Senior apply in writing to Motorsport UK.
Category, a Competitor may not revert to Motorsport UK Mini or 16.1.2. The approval of a vehicle or component is an
Junior. indication of the acceptance solely for the purpose of these
15.2.4. A minimum driver weight is required in the Junior Regulations, and is not to be taken as a guarantee or warranty
Category. This weight will be defined in Class Regulations by as to the standard of its design or manufacture, or its fitness or
applying a kart-to-driver weight ratio as follows: suitability for any use to which it may be put.
15.2.4.1. Delete. 16.1.3. In respect of the following regulations the definition
of Magnetic Steel is: Structural steel or structural steel alloy
15.2.4.2. Delete. meeting the ISO 4948 classifications and the ISO 4949
Junior Category designations. Alloy Steels having at least one alloy element
the mass content of which is ≥5% are forbidden.
15.3. Category for 13 to 16 year-olds.

Chassis – All Classes 16.6.2. The floor must be edged on each side with a tube or
16.2. The Scrutineer must be satisfied that a Kart is safe, is of rim to prevent the Driver’s feet from sliding off the floor.
an adequately strong construction, does not include any 16.6.3. If the floor is perforated on the horizontal surface,
temporary components and presents no undue hazard to its with the exception of a hole to access the steering column
Driver or to other Competitors. fixing, the holes must not have a diameter of more than 10mm
16.2.1. In particular, steering, brakes and wheels must be and they must be apart by four times their diameter, as a
adequate for speeds that are likely to be attained. minimum.
16.2.2. Any replacement of original components and fixings 16.6.4. It is permitted to drill additional holes for the specific
must be fit for purpose. purpose of mounting such items as pedal heel stops, ballast,
16.3. The chassis frame must be constructed from magnetic censors and fuel tank, provided that the holes are restricted to
steel tubing and be permanently marked with a unique number the minimum size and number required to meet the purpose.
in an easily accessible position. They must not cause undue weakening of the floor tray at
16.3.1. Cross-section is free. critical points.
16.3.2. It must be of one piece construction, either welded or 16.6.5. It is permitted to use floor trays with decorative holes
brazed. or slots so long as they are provided by the manufacturer and
that the holes are in the raised sector(s) of the tray.
16.3.3. Any form of chassis frame control which includes
pivots, dampers or similar devices is prohibited. The 16.6.6. Mechanical fixings with more than three threads
addition of bolt-in torsion and/or stiffness bars is protruding on the underside of the floor tray are not permitted.
specifically permitted subject to Class Regulations Suspension (Nomenclature and Definitions)
16.3.4. No additional holes for lightening or any other
purpose (with the exception of those required for seat fixing) 16.7. Any method of suspension, either by elastomeric
may be drilled in the chassis tubes. material or by pivots, is prohibited.
16.3.5. Only those holes shown in the manufacturer’s Wheels
homologation, or in a manufacturer’s Official replacement parts 16.8. The wheels must be equipped with pneumatic tyres
list, will be allowed. (with or without tubes) and the front wheels/hubs must be
16.3.6. Independent components fitted to protect the fitted with rolling element bearings.
underside of the chassis tubes which may make contact with 16.8.1. Wheels which have been cut and welded are
the ground are prohibited unless they are of a non-metallic prohibited.
type and of a design specifically approved by Motorsport UK.
(Note: Engine clamps, battery box clamps and brake disc 16.8.2. The attachment of the wheels to the axles/hubs must
protectors correctly positioned are exempt). incorporate locking pins or self-locking nuts.
16.8.3. The requirement for wheel retaining locking nuts or
Dimensions (Excluding Cadet and Bambino Classes) secondary locking devices is waived for CIK homologated
16.4. Wheelbase. wheels and their associated fixings.
Non-Gearbox, KZ1 and DD2: Minimum 101cm, maximum 16.8.4. Hubs with a single retaining bolt feature must not
107cm, unless specified in Class Regulations. protrude beyond the end of the axle, unless designed for that
Gearbox (except as specified above): Minimum 101cm (250cc purpose, and must incorporate a retaining device.
and above: 106cm), maximum 127cm. 16.8.5. Extended hubs with one or two retaining bolts
Track – Minimum two-thirds of the wheelbase. designed to overhang the end of the axle are Permitted.
16.4.1. Overall length – Maximum 182cm without a front 16.8.6. Any hub with an overall length (excluding wheel
and/or rear fairing, 188cm for 210 and 250. Gearbox – 210cm studs) of less than 60mm must not overhang the ends of the
including bodywork for all Gearbox when in Long Circuit trim. rear axle.
16.4.2. Overall width – All classes, unless specified in Class 16.8.7. No form of hub nave plate is Permitted on the wheel.
Regulations Maximum 140cm. 16.8.8. For Long Circuits, all wheels must be fitted with some
16.5. No part of the kart can protrude outside the form of bead retention, inside and outside. Bead retention as a
quadrilateral formed by the front fairing, rear bumper and outer minimum is defined as a wheel with a minimum of a 0.5mm
face of the wheels and tyres, nor be higher than 65cm from the raised lip on the inner edges of the tyre housing.
ground (except for a structure solely designed as a head-rest). 16.8.9. For all gearbox karts both rear outer rims must in all
16.5.1. Deleted. cases incorporate additional bead retention comprising three
pegs at equidistant positions. Applicable to wet and dry tyres.
16.5.2. The use of titanium or magnesium is prohibited.
Flooring Tyres
16.6. There must be a floor made from suitably rigid durable 16.9. When inflated on the wheel rims, tyres must not exceed
material that stretches only from the central strut of the chassis a maximum external diameter of 35cm. Minimum external
frame to the front of the chassis frame, unless specified in Class diameter must not be less than 22.2cm.
Regulations and for Karts in Long Circuit trim when the floor 16.9.1. For certain Classes only Permitted tyres may be used
must be at least from the central strut of the chassis frame to as detailed in the Class Regulations.
the front of the Kart. The minimum thickness of the floor tray 16.9.2. All tyres designated for a specific Class must be
must be 1.4mm for metallic, 1.5mm for composite and 3mm for identical in specification to the samples that have been tested
plastic. and selected. Control tyres may be held by Motorsport UK as a
16.6.1. The floor tray must be flat, with any deviation allowed reference in the event of any dispute.
upwards, and not downward.
PUBLICATIONS,
TECHNICAL
PAPERS & CLUB
EQUIPMENT






16.9.3. Tyres must be freely available as single units to the Steering

open market in the UK so that customers are not forced to buy 16.11. The Kart must be controlled by a steering wheel with a
either complete sets or other equipment in order to purchase a continuous rim not incorporating any reflex angles in its basic
particular tyre. shape.
16.9.4. To qualify as a wet tyre, tyres must be moulded in 16.11.1. The upper and lower one third of the circumference
such a way as to ensure that grooves are created to leave a may be straight or of a different radius to the rest of the wheel.
minimum of 60% and a maximum of 85% of the total surface
area as a raised tread pattern. The grooves must have a 16.11.2. Any device mounted on the steering wheel must not
minimum depth of 2mm at race start. protrude by more than 20mm from the plane forward of the
steering wheel (see Diagram 8) and must not have sharp edges.
16.9.5. Hand cutting of all tyres, and remould tyres, are
prohibited. 16.11.3. It is recommended that the minimum diameter for a
steering wheel is not less than 300mm across its widest
16.9.6. Heating of tyres, by any method, or their treatment by section.
any chemical substance is prohibited. For the avoidance of
doubt, no manner of abnormally raising the temperature of the 16.11.4. Wheels with flat handgrips are acceptable.
tyres/wheels above the natural ambient temperature is 16.11.5. Flexible steering controls, by cable or chain, are
allowed. prohibited.
16.9.7. The mechanical removal of accumulated rubber 16.11.6. All parts of the steering must have a method of
debris is permitted. attachment offering maximum safety (split pins, self locking
16.9.8. The interior of the tyre (space between the rim and nuts or burred bolts).
the internal part of the tyre) must be filled only with air or 16.11.7. The fitting of a steering lock is not permitted when
nitrogen (J.5.9.6). the Kart is being driven.
16.9.9. For all gearbox karts, valve caps must be fitted to all 16.11.8. The steering column must have a minimum diameter
valves at the start of each race or practice session. of 18mm and a minimum wall thickness of 1.8mm. It must be a
hollow tube and be constructed from Magnetic Steel.
Brakes
16.11.9. All karts must have the steering column mounted in
16.10. Direct drive karts must have effective brakes acting on
such a way that even if the bottom retaining fastening is
the rear wheels only, unless specified in Class Regulations.
removed, it cannot pull free from its lower bearing.
16.10.1. Karts in the gearbox Classes must have brakes
operating on all four wheels, with independent front and rear Stub Axles
systems which must be hydraulic. Should one of the systems 16.12. The use of chromium-plated stub axle assemblies is
fail, the other must guarantee braking on two front or rear not permitted for any 250cc Gearbox Classes.
wheels.
Seating
16.10.2. Master cylinders must be fitted in a position safe
from impact, at least 150mm behind the front bumper or to the 16.13. It is recommended that the seat be made of a fire
rear of the pedals. retardant material.
16.10.3. Hydraulic pipes must be securely fitted to the 16.13.1. It must be rigidly located on the chassis and
chassis upper sides and should be protected against damage. designed to securely locate the Driver, without movement
relative to the chassis when cornering or braking.
16.10.4. All karts must have an effective dual connection
between the brake pedal and calliper if mechanical, and 16.13.2. It is mandatory that all seats comprise metal or
between the pedal and master cylinder if hydraulic. nylon reinforcement at all the anchorage points between the
seat supports, any additional seat stays and the seat.
16.10.5. Where there is a dual linkage between master
cylinders, the mandatory requirement for a secondary dual 16.13.3. Reinforcements must have a minimum thickness of
connection is waived. 1.5mm and a minimum surface area of 13 sq cm, or a minimum
diameter of 40mm.
16.10.6. The prime connection may be either solid or cable-
operated, with a secondary safety cable set slightly looser to 16.13.4. All such supports must be bolted or welded at each
act as a back up in case of failure. end.
16.10.7. Drum brakes are not permitted. Pedals
16.10.8. Brake discs must be made from ferrous material. 16.14. Whatever the position of the pedals, they must never
protrude forward of the chassis or bumper.
16.10.9. When a cable is used, a minimum thickness of
1.8mm is mandatory. 16.14.1. The accelerator must be operated by a pedal
equipped with a return spring.
16.10.10. An efficient rear brake disc protective pad (in
Teflon, Nylon, Delrin, carbon fibre, Kevlar or Rilsan) is 16.14.2. Any device linking the accelerator and brake pedals,
mandatory in all categories (except Gearbox Classes unless such that either of them may be prevented from being
specified in Class Regulations) if the brake disc protrudes independently depressed partially or fully is prohibited.
below, or is level with, the main chassis tube nearest to the 16.14.3. For Karts in Long Circuit trim the brake pedal and all
ground. This protection must be placed laterally in relation to the parts operating the master cylinders must be made of steel
the disc in the longitudinal axis of the chassis or under the and must be strong enough to withstand the forces applied.
disc. It must be located within 120mm of the centreline of the
brake disc.

Exhausts Fuel
16.15. The exhaust system must discharge behind the Driver 16.17. Fuel must be Pump Fuel, as defined in Nomenclature
and must not exceed a height of 45cm. and Definitions part (a), plus lubricant, where applicable. CIK
16.15.1. The terminal part of the silencer must not cross the compliant Fuel, as defined in Nomenclature and Definitions
quadrilateral formed by the outside of the wheels and the front part (b), may be used if specified in Championship Regulations.
and rear bumpers. 16.17.1. The petrol/lubricant mixture, as well as petrol only,
16.15.2. It must not present a hazard. must comply with the specifications in Nomenclature and
16.15.3. The Kart must have protection to prevent any Definitions.
contact between the exhaust system and the Driver when 16.17.2. Electrically powered vehicles are permitted.
seated in the normal driving position. 16.17.3. Alternative fuels may be permitted subject to
16.15.4. Intake and exhaust silencing is mandatory. Motorsport UK approval.
16.15.5. Competitors must ensure that engines are prepared 16.17.4. The fuel tank must be fixed in such a way that
and equipped in order to meet or better sound level neither it nor the fuel pipes, which must be flexible, present
requirements. any danger of leakage during the competition.
16.15.6. Event Organisers and venue operators may impose 16.17.5. The use of devices fitted to fuel lines, such as
more strict levels according to their own environmental ‘Powerplus’, ‘Proplus’ or ‘Carbonflow’, is prohibited.
requirements. Such additional restrictions must be published in 16.17.6. If plastic is used for the tank, it must be of a type
event SRs and be approved by Motorsport UK. suitable for carrying fuel.
16.15.7. The requirements for sound control Officials 16.17.7. The tank must supply the fuel pump with petrol
(Environmental Scrutineers) are detailed in G.7.8. under normal air pressure only.
Sound Testing 16.17.8. Unless otherwise specified the petrol tank must be
mounted within the area of the chassis frame.
16.16. Effective exhaust and induction muffling is mandatory 16.17.9. Where appropriate, the Class Regulations will
on all karts so that the sound level regulations contained in specify tank capacity.
16.15.4 to 16.15.5 and 16.16.6 to 16.16.10 are respected.
16.18. For all classes, to enable a fuel test to be conducted, 3
16.16.1. The responsibility rests with the Competitor to litres of fuel should be present and a minimum of one litre of
comply with the sound regulations. fuel must be present at the end of each race. The penalty for
16.16.2. Scrutineers will check all intake and exhaust failure to have the minimum quantity present is disqualification
silencers for professional construction and secure fixing. from the results in that race.
16.16.3. Any Competitor losing a silencer during a race will 16.18.1. This sample of one litre will be sent by Motorsport
be immediately shown a black flag. UK for analysis at a laboratory selected from those on the
16.16.4. Intake silencers sealed to the carburettor intake, so UKAS list.
that all air entering the carburettor passes through the intake 16.18.2. In the event that less than 3 litres are available then
silencer, are mandatory for all classes. the competitor forfeits the right to select a sample for their
16.16.5. Details of specific silencing requirements and of own analysis (D.34 applies).
approved silencers are given in the Motorsport UK Karting 16.18.3. Competitors must declare the percentage of
Yearbook. lubricant used and further must provide when requested a
16.16.6. Sound testing must be carried out at all kart race minimum of 0.5 litre of that lubricant.
meetings using equipment equal to or better than the 16.19. Deleted.
minimum requirements of G.7.8, which should be calibrated
before use. Bodywork and Bumpers
16.16.7. Tests will be conducted using a microphone 17. The following regulations apply unless specifically varied
suspended over the track above the normal driving line and in Class Regulations.
connected by cable to the sound level meter.
16.16.8. The microphone should be positioned on a straight Short Circuit Karts
section of the track at a point where karts are at maximum 17.1. All short circuit karts must be fitted with bumpers and
power. bodywork providing front, rear and side protection.
16.16.9. The measurement position should be selected so 17.1.1. All bodywork fitted to short circuit karts (with the
that the effects of ambient and reflected sounds are minimised. exception of Bambinos, Cadets and Super Cadets) must be CIK
This position will be shown on the track licence. Crash-Tested and Homologated, with the sole exception of the
16.16.10. Maximum sound levels will be 108 dBA with a rear protection. CIK Crash-Tested and homologated bodywork
microphone set at a height of 1.8m ±0.1m, or 105 dBA with a that expired in 2008 or later, may continue to be used.
microphone set at a height of 3.6m ±0.1m above the track. 17.1.2. CIK bodywork consists of a Front Fairing, Front Panel
(Nassau Panel) and Side Pods as well as their homologated
bumpers/bars and fixings. All parts must at all times conform to
the relevant homologation fiche in every way.

17.1.3. The combination of homologated bodywork elements 17.5.4. Have a front overhang of 680mm maximum. 650mm
of different makes or models is authorised, save and except for gearbox karts, unless varied in Class Regulations.
that the two side bodywork elements must be used together as 17.5.5. Where the CIK-homologated detachable front fairing
a set. Components from the same element cannot be mixed, i.e. mounting kit (17.1.6) is mandatory, it must at all times be fitted
side bars from one homologation cannot be used with side and maintained in the correct position, in accordance with
pods from another homologation. Drawing 17.5. It is not permitted to reposition, nor attempt to
17.1.3.1. Alternative CIK-homologated bumpers, only as reposition, a front fairing except by stopping in the repairs area
detailed on the Motorsport UK published list, may be used in (where such a facility is provided) and this may not be done
lieu of those homologated with the side pod or front fairing. after passing the chequered flag and before release from Parc
17.1.4. No element of bodywork may be used as a fuel tank Fermé.
or for the attachment of ballast. Front (Nassau) Panel (Drawing 6)
17.1.5. No alteration of bodywork elements is allowed. 17.6. The front panel must:
17.1.6. On non-gearbox karts the CIK-homologated 17.6.1. Not be located above the horizontal plane through
detachable front fairing mounting kit (CIK drawing 2c) must be the top of the steering wheel.
used, unless otherwise specified in Class or Championship 17.6.2. Allow a gap of at least 50mm between it and the
regulations. steering wheel.
17.1.7. For Cadet karts in any British or National titled 17.6.3. Not protrude beyond the front fairing.
Championship the CIK-homologated detachable front fairing
mounting kit (CIK drawing 2c) must be used. 17.6.4. Have its lower part solidly attached to the front part
of the chassis-frame.
Front Bumper (Drawing 8)
17.6.5. Have its top part solidly attached to the steering
17.2. The front bumper must: column support with one or several independent bar(s).
17.2.1. Consist of two steel elements, lower and upper. Rear Bumper
17.2.2. Be independent from the attachment of the pedals. 17.7. There is no mandatory requirement for a CIK Crash-
17.2.3. Be attached to the chassis-frame by 4 points. Tested and Homologated rear protection system for National
17.2.4. Have a minimum front overhang of 350mm. events.
17.3. The lower bar must: 17.7.1. For all classes except 210 National, 250 National and
pre-2011 Cadet chassis a CIK Crash-tested and Homologated
17.3.1. Have a height of 90mm ± 20mm. rear protection system in accordance with the CIK regulations
17.3.2. Have two attachment tubes of at least 50mm long, may be used in lieu of a rear bumper.
parallel (in both horizontal and vertical planes) to the axis of 17.7.2. For all Gearbox Classes where a CIK Crash-Tested and
the chassis. They must be 450mm ± 5mm apart and centered in Homologated rear protection system is not used, a rear bumper
relation to the longitudinal axis of the kart. These attachments to Gearbox rear bumper regulations (17.13) must be used.
must be welded to the chassis-frame.
17.8. The rear bumper must:
17.3.3. Have a minimum diameter of 20mm (the two corners
must have one constant radius of curvature). 17.8.1. Be constructed from magnetic steel tubing with
minimum outside diameter of 18mm and a minimum wall
17.3.4. Have a straight length of 300mm minimum in relation thickness of 1.4mm.
to the longitudinal axis of the kart.
17.8.2. Consist of a minimum of a single horizontal tube, with
17.4. The upper bar must: outer extensions forming a closed loop, with two link tubes to
17.4.1. Have a height of 225mm ± 25mm from the ground. the chassis anchorage points (as per Drawing 5, Diagram 1) at
17.4.2. Have attachments 550mm ± 5mm apart and centered least 450mm apart at any point. The radius of the outer
in relation to the longitudinal axis of the kart. These extension is free but it should not be less than 21⁄2 times the
attachments must be welded to the chassis frame. tube outside diameter.
17.4.3. Have a minimum diameter of 16mm (the two corners 17.8.3. Have its tube and uppermost extension element
must have one constant radius of curvature). between 160mm and 200mm above the ground in dry
configuration.
17.4.4. Have a straight length of 380mm minimum in relation
to the longitudinal axis of the kart. 17.8.4. Have its upper tube and extension loops madefrom a
single piece of tubing.
Front Fairing (Drawing 6) 17.8.5. In side view, have a rearward rake of between 20 and
17.5. The front fairing must: 45 degrees to the vertical (see Drawing 5, Diagram 3).
17.5.1. Under no circumstances be located above the plane 17.8.6. Have an overall width not exceeding the rear width of
through the top of the front wheels. the kart at any time (measured to the outside of the rear
17.5.2. Not comprise any sharp edges. wheels or tyres, whichever is the greater).
17.5.3. Have a maximum gap between the front wheels and 17.8.7. Cover at least 50% of each rear wheel/tyre at all
the back of the fairing of 180mm (with the wheels in the times.
straight ahead position). 150mm for gearbox karts, unless 17.8.8. Have any attachment fasteners made of high tensile
varied in Class Regulations. steel.

17.8.9. Have any studs with more than 3 threads protruding Front Bumper
from the rear of the kart covered with appropriate nuts, caps or 17.12. The front bumper must:
suitable protective cover.
17.12.1. Consist of at least 2 steel elements. A steel upper
Side Bumpers (Drawing 8) bar mounted in parallel above a steel lower bar, with a
17.9. The side bumpers must: minimum diameter of 18mm and a minimum wall thickness of
1.5mm, both bars being connected with 2 vertical tubes and
17.9.1. Be attached to the chassis-frame by 2 points, which welded to the upper rail as a minimum, and presenting a
must be 500mm ± 5mm apart. These two attachment tubes vertical flat face.
must be least 50mm long, parallel (in both horizontal and
vertical planes) to the axis of the chassis. 17.12.2. Allow the attachment of the front fairing whenever
a mandatory requirement.
17.9.2. Have their upper bar at a minimum height of 160mm
above the ground. 17.12.3. Be attached to the chassis frame by 4 points.
17.9.3. The side bumpers may be shortened and re-drilled in 17.12.4. Have a front overhang of maximum 350mm.
order to reduce the width of the kart; no other modifications 17.12.5. Have the lower bar straight and with a width of
are permitted to the homologated side bumpers. 150mm minimum in relation to the longitudinal axis of the
kart.
Side Pods (Drawing 6)
17.12.6. Have the attachments of the lower bar parallel (in
17.10. The side pods must:
both horizontal and vertical planes) to the axis of the chassis;
17.10.1. Under no circumstances be located either above the they must be 155mm minimum apart, but are recommended to
plane through the top of the front and rear tyres or beyond the be a minimum of 220mm apart as mandated by CIK Superkart
plane through the external part of the front and rear wheels regulations, and centred in relation to the longitudinal axis of
(with the front wheels in the straight ahead position). In the the kart at a height of 60mm ± 20mm from the ground.
case of a “Wet Race” side pods may not be located outside the
17.12.7. Have the upper bar straight and with a width of
plane passing through the outer edge of the rear wheels.
250mm minimum in relation to the longitudinal axis of the
17.10.2. Not have the outermost point of the external face kart.
located inside the vertical plane through the two external
17.12.8. Have the upper bar 170mm minimum and 220mm
edges of the wheels (with the front wheels in the straight
maximum above the ground.
ahead position) by more than 40mm.
17.12.9. Have the upper bar attachments 500mm ±50mm
17.10.3. Have a ground clearance of 25mm minimum and
apart and centred in relation to the longitudinal axis of the
60mm maximum.
kart.
17.10.4. Have uniform and smooth surfaces that must not
17.12.10. Have the attachments of the upper bar and the
comprise holes or cuttings other than those necessary for their
lower bar welded to the chassis frame.
attachment.
17.12.11. At no time have its upper element exceeding the
17.10.5. Have a maximum gap between the front of the side
height of the foot pedals, with the pedals in the relaxed
pods and the front wheels of 150mm.
position.
17.10.6. Have a maximum gap between the back of the side
pods and the rear wheels of 60mm. Rear Bumper
17.10.7. Not overlap the chassis-frame seen from 17.13. The rear bumper must:
underneath. 17.3.1. Be constructed of magnetic steel tubing with a
17.10.8. Be solidly attached to the side bumpers. minimum outside diameter of 18mm and a minimum wall
thickness of 1.5mm.
Gearbox Kart Bumpers
17.13.2. Consist of a minimum of two horizontal and parallel
17.11. All gearbox karts in the 125 Open, 250 National and tubes, with outer extensions forming a closed loop with a
210 National classes, unless specified in class regulations, must minimum radius of 21⁄2 times the tube outside diameter, with
be fitted with bumpers/bodywork providing front, rear and side two vertical link tubes to the chassis anchorage points (as per
protection. Drawing 5, Diagram 2).
17.11.1. Rear bumper measurements will be taken as follows: 17.13.2.1. The vertical gap between any two horizontal
For the upper element, the measurement will be taken to the elements must not exceed 95mm. Should that maximum
top of tube. dimension be exceeded there must be at least one element –
minimum outside diameter of 18mm and minimum wall
For the lower element it will be measured to the top of the thickness of 1.5mm – fitted approximately centrally and
tube and then the diameter of that tube subtracted, the result vertically seen from the rear, either permanently fixed or
being the official measurement of height. clamped between these horizontal elements.
Where a gap is specified, this will be measured between the 17.13.3. Have its upper tube and uppermost extension
bottom of the upper element and the top of the lower element. element between 220mm and 280mm above the ground and
All measurements to be taken with the kart in dry condition. be a minimum of 1100mm in length, and a maximum of the
overall kart width.
17.13.4. Have its upper tube and extension loops made of a
single piece of tubing.

17.13.5. Have its lower tube fixed horizontally between the 17.15.1. Be made from magnetic steel tubing with a
main uprights or the end of the chassis main tubes, between minimum outside diameter of 18mm and a minimum wall
40mm and 90mm above the ground in dry configuration, be thickness of 1.5mm.
straight and a minimum of 600mm in length. If the kart is fitted 17.15.2. Consist of two bars each side of the kart both bars
with a rear diffuser with a minimum of 4 vertical strakes, not being connected with 2 tubes and welded together, and
more than 20mm from the bumper, the minimum height of the presenting a vertical flat face, and they must be attached to the
lower element must be between 75mm and 165mm. chassis frame by a minimum of 2 points. These 2 attachments
Alternatively, and for Long Circuit only, the lower tube must be must be parallel to the ground and must be a minimum of
between 100mm and 140mm above the ground in dry 450mm apart. Note for CIK Division 1 and 2 Superkarts, the 2
configuration, be straight and a minimum of 600mm in length. attachments must be perpendicular to the axis of the chassis
17.13.6. Inside, have a rearward rake of between 0 and 45 and must be a minimum of 520mm apart.
degrees to the vertical (Drawing 5, Diagram 3). 17.15.3. Have a clearance between the bars and the tyres not
17.13.7. In the case where a vertical bumper is fitted, have exceeding 100mm (with front wheels in the straight ahead
the extension loops strengthened by triangulated steel braces position).
to the chassis to reduce folding in onto the rear tyre. 17.15.4. Not extend beyond the plane through the outside of
17.13.8. Have an overall width not exceeding the rear width the front and rear tyres, with the front wheels in the straight
of the kart at any time (measured outside the rear wheels or ahead position (dry configuration).
tyres, whichever is the greater). 17.15.5. At all times cover a minimum of 66% of the rear
17.13.9. Cover at least 50% of each rear wheel/tyre at all tyres.
times. 17.16. The lower bar must:
17.13.10. Have any attachment fasteners made of high 17.16.1. Not exceed the height of the top of the rear axle.
tensile steel. 17.16.2. Have a minimum straight length of 500mm.
17.13.11. Not be an alternative design/material or an 17.16.3. Be 60mm ±20mm from the ground.
adjustable width bumper, except with specific written approval
from Motorsport UK. 17.17. The upper bar must:
17.13.12. Have any studs with more than 3 threads 17.17.1. Deleted.
protruding from the rear of the kart covered with appropriate 17.17.2. Be joined to the lower bar at each end and also
nuts, caps or suitable protective cover. include two additional uprights.
Side Bumpers 17.17.3. Have a minimum straight length of 400mm.
17.14. These side bumpers are mandatory in all 17.17.4. Be 200mm ±20mm from the ground.
configurations whenever CIK crash tested bodywork is not used.
17.15. Side bumpers must:


G H Bailey R McCabe
T J Hassall

Gearbox Short Circuit Bodywork 17.22.3. At the bottom the bubble-shield shall end
17.18. Gearbox Short Circuit bodywork is defined as including symmetrically 150mm minimum from the pedals in the normal
mandatory bodywork to general Short Circuit Kart regulations resting position and shall expose (not cover) the feet and the
unless varied in Class regulations. ankles.
17.18.1. Lateral bodywork and front fairings must never cut 17.22.4. In all cases, when the bubble-shield is removed, no
the plane through the top of the front and rear tyres. part of the bodywork shall cover any part of the Driver seated
in the normal position seen from the above.
17.18.2. Rear vertical wing ends are permitted if class
regulations allow but any form of wing or winglets or fully 17.23. The front of the nose of the bodywork must not
enveloping body panels are not permitted. constitute a sharp angle but must have a minimum radius of
20mm.
17.18.3. Flooring as 16.6 for short circuit karts.
17.23.1. Front fairings must be such that it is possible for the
Gearbox Long Circuit Trim front bumper to comply with the requirements.
17.19. Gearbox Long Circuit Bodywork trim is defined as any 17.23.2. They must not be wider than the front wheels when
combination of wings (either full width or part width), side in a straight ahead position and the top of the fairing must be
pods which are above the plane of the top of the front to rear above the horizontal plane passing through the top of the front
tyres, or a full width front fairing to 17.23.2. tyres.
17.19.1. Wings are not mandatory. 17.24. The floor tray shall be of flat construction and must
17.19.2. If a front fairing is mandatory it will be specified in have a curved beading edge.
Class Regulations. 17.24.1. From 230mm ahead of the rear shaft, the floor tray
17.19.3. No part of the bodywork, including wings and end may have an angle orienting it upwards (extractor). If the latter
plates, shall be adjustable from the driving seat in racing has one or two side fins, they must not protrude beyond the
condition when the kart is in motion. plane formed by the flat part of the floor tray.
17.24.2. Neither the floor tray nor any other part of the
Long Circuit Bodywork bodywork shall in any way resemble a skirt.
17.20. Bodywork, bubble shield and wing must: 17.24.3. The floor tray shall not extend beyond either front
17.20.1. Be soundly constructed of a non-metallic material. or rear bumpers.
17.20.2. If plastic be splinter-proof. 17.24.4. The width of the floor tray shall conform to and not
17.20.3. Be designed to provide maximum safety for the exceed the dimensions of the bodywork including wings and
driver and other competitors both during normal racing and in end plates.
any accident. 17.24.5. It is not allowed to cut lightening holes in the floor
17.20.4. Not present any sharp edges. tray.
17.21. No part of the bodywork, including wings and end Number Plates
plates, shall: 17.25. Number plates must have rounded corners (with
17.21.1. Be higher than 600mm from the ground (except for diameters 15 to 25mm) and 22cm sides.
structures solely designed as head-rests with no possible 17.25.1. Stick-on panels used on an existing surface in lieu
aerodynamic effect). of a number plate need not have rounded corners and must be
17.21.2. Extend beyond the rear bumper. at least 17cm high by 17cm width with a minimum 1cm space
on all sides of the numbers.
17.21.3. Be nearer to the ground than the floor tray.
17.25.2. Number plates or stick-on panels as described above
17.21.4. Extend laterally beyond the plane of the front and must be displayed in accordance with drawing 17.25. The
rear tyres (with the front wheels in the straight ahead position numbers must be at least 15cm high and 2cm stroke width.
and with the wheels in their outermost position), except in the
case of a wet race (see Drawing 7, Diagram 9). 17.25.3. Numbers must be fitted to front, rear and both sides.
17.21.5. Have a width of more than 1400mm. 17.25.4. Number plates must be securely attached and
numbers always legible.
17.21.6. Have a gap of less than 25mm between any part of
the bodywork and the tyres. 17.26. For Long Circuit events, number plates must be carried
front, rear and on the side facing the Timekeeper’s box.
17.22. Should a complete bodywork and bubble-shield be
used, the bubble-shield shall be connected to the bodywork by 17.26.1. The plates must be square with sides of minimum
no more than four quick release clips and shall have no other 25cm.
fixing device. 17.26.2. The numbers must be minimum 20cm high with a
17.22.1. Should the bubble shield be a separate structure, its minimum stroke of 3cm.
maximum width shall be 500mm and the maximum width of its 17.26.3. The plates must be fixed so as not to bend or
fixing frame 250mm. otherwise change their attitude in the airflow.
17.22.2. The bubble-shield must neither be located above 17.26.4. The front and side number plates may be made of
the horizontal plane passing through the top of the steering fibre glass (polyester).
wheel nor be less than 50mm from any part of the steering 17.27. No Club may alter the requirements concerning the
wheel. numbering of Karts.

17.27.1. The plates must be in opaque flexible plastic, fixed 17.30.4. The lamp unit must be mounted securely and
in such a way that they are not deflected by the airflow. centrally on the Kart, forward of the rear bumper and the whole
17.27.2. The plates must be solid or be attached to a solid illuminated area of the light is to be positioned in the area
backing and contain no holes other than those required for shown in drawing 17.30, in wet or dry configuration.
fixing. 17.30.5. The light must be able to be switched on by the
17.27.3. The numbers must be of the ‘Classic’ type as shown driver when seated in the normal driving position by means of
below and represented with an Arial type font: a switch.
1–2–3–4–5–6–7–8–9–0. 17.30.6. Karts with lights not switched on when a race is
declared wet will not be let out onto the circuit from the
17.27.4. Novice number plates will be black with either Assembly Area or Pit Lane.
white or yellow numbers.
17.28. Motorsport UK reserves the right to approve non- Engines and Transmissions
standard race numbers such as Grand Prix Winner – GP and 0
(zero), and also race numbers 1-10 (one to ten). No other non- 18.1. The Scrutineer must be satisfied that the engine,
standard numbers or numbers 1-10’ are permitted. transmission, exhaust system and all associated parts are
installed in a workmanlike manner and will perform safely and
17.28.1. Those awarded their respective “number” (one to present no undue hazard to the Driver or other Competitors.
ten) or non-standard plate may use it for the following year
should they continue to race in the same Class and in the same 18.1.1. Where hand-throttle systems are fitted to assist push
type of event (Short Circuit Gearbox one to ten may not use starts, these should be maintained in a clean and fail-safe
their numbers for Long Circuit events or vice-versa). condition.
As soon as Championship results are declared final the previous Engine
seasons plates may no longer be used and the new 18.2. The engine must be the sole propelling unit of a Kart in
Championship winners will be the only drivers allowed to use running order.
such numbers.
18.2.1. It may be a two or four stroke engine, but both types
Weight may not take part in the same race (except Formula Cadet and
17.29. Subject to 15, clubs may run classes to heavier weight compatible four stroke Cadet Classes which may be
limits (if Motorsport UK approval is given by the issue of a Kart amalgamated).
Technical Exception (KTE)), but may not reduce the weight 18.2.2. Other four stroke engines of equivalent performance
limits. may be raced with two stroke engined karts in the same race,
17.29.1. If it is necessary to use ballast in order to achieve a subject to Motorsport UK authorisation.
minimum weight no installation of ballast, be it a single unit or 18.2.3. Unless the SRs state otherwise, only engines readily
combination of units, may exceed 5kgs each and each such available through normal commercial channelsmay be used.
installation must be attached by at least two mechanical 18.2.4. Forced induction in any form is not permitted.
fixings.
18.2.5. Power valves are allowed subject to class regulations.
17.29.2. More than one installation of ballast may be used
provided that each is attached in accordance with 17.29.1. 18.2.6. All electronic/microchip methods of operation are
forbidden.
17.29.3. No solid object (excluding jewellery/dog tags) may
be carried on the Driver’s person. 18.3. Unless Class Regulations permit, any form of manually
operated or variable ignition (advancing or retarding systems)
17.29.4. Plugs and plug spanner may be carried on the Kart is forbidden.
in a suitable receptacle, secured to the kart in a manner
acceptable to the Scrutineer. 18.4. Unless Class Regulations permit, the use of
programmable electronic engine management systems, which
17.29.5. After a Kart and Driver have competed in a heat or can be varied whilst the kart is in motion, is also forbidden.
race, it is not permissible to alter the weight of the Kart or
Driver in any way before being weighed. 18.5. Engines must be fitted with effective radio interference
suppressors.
17.29.6. For classes that include a minimum driver weight
only mandatory items of Personal Protective Equipment (PPE), 18.5.1. Only sealed, leak proof batteries are permitted.
as required by 13.1-13.3, are to be included when the Driver is 18.5.2. Proprietary lead acid batteries, sealed for life, properly
weighed. mounted and protected, are acceptable.
Rear Lights on Long Circuit Gearbox Karts 18.5.3. Engine starter batteries where permitted must be
17.30. A rear-facing high intensity lamp must be fitted. fitted to a main chassis rail or within the confines of the main
chassis frame and shall be placed on the chassis in an area
17.30.1. It will be permanently illuminated when wet tyres located to the side of the seat opposite the engine and behind
are fitted to the kart or a race is designated as a wet race, or the central strut or alternatively mounted on or behind the
when instructed to do so by the Clerk of the Course. seat. If Lithium batteries are used, they must carry the
17.30.2. Only lamps having a high intensity, polarised light appropriate “EC” and markings.
source and homologated with the MSA/ Motorsport UK/FIA will 18.5.4. Terminals and electrical connectors must be covered
be permitted. with insulating material.
17.30.3. The lens must have a minimum surface area of 28 18.6. No part of the cooling system is permitted to be located
sq cm and the illumination must be visible from a point 45° directly in front of the Driver’s seat and may not pass over any
either side of the centre line. part of the Driver’s body.

18.6.1. All pressurised pipes must be reinforced and a catch 18.8.2. The drive must always be to the rear wheels only.
tank is recommended on cooling systems with vented caps. 18.8.3. Any method may be used provided no differential is
18.6.2. A retaining device is recommended on pressure caps. incorporated.
18.6.3. The use of inhibiting agents including anti-freeze is 18.8.4. All methods of chain oiling and greasing whilst the
permitted. vehicle is in motion are forbidden, unless specifically permitted
in the SRs.
Transmission
18.8.5. Effective protection must be provided over the top and
18.7. The transmission is the method of transferring drive both sides of the exposed transmission chain (or belt) and
from the crankshaft drive sprocket to the back axle sprocket. sprockets, and extend to at least the lower plane of the rear axle.
18.7.1. For some classes this drive may have a variable ratio 18.8.6. Access for the starter is permitted.
gearbox interposed between engine and back axle sprocket.
18.8.7. Clutches on non-gearbox karts must be covered
18.7.2. Direct drive classes must not be fitted with a variable preferably by metal guards.
ratio transmission. However, they may be fitted with a clutch if 18.8.8. Non-gearbox karts must use a 219 pitch chain only.
permitted in Class Regulations.
18.8.9. For Long Circuit all rear axles must be fitted with a
18.7.3. Clutches are recommended for all Cadet and Junior circlip – or a similarly effective hub retaining device – on each
categories, and are mandatory for all new Cadet and Junior UK end of the axle.
homologated engines.
Cameras
18.7.4. Karts competing in the Gearbox Classes must be
equipped with a variable ratio transmission providing a 19. 12.6.1 applies. Cameras must be attached securely to the
minimum of two speeds and must be fitted with a clutch. kart and be approved by the Chief Scrutineer and Event
Organiser. The weight of the camera (excluding any additional
18.8. All classes must use axles of magnetic steel material casing, mounting and associated fixing) must not exceed 100gms.
with a maximum external diameter of 50mm.
18.8.1. The axle wall thickness at all points (except in keyway Procedure for the Testing of
housings) must comply as minimum to the dimensions shown Tyres (C4.3)
in the table below. Exceptionally axles for use in 210 and 250 20.1. See D36.
National classes with a diameter greater than 40mm must have
a minimum wall thickness of 2.9mm. Please also refer to class Judicial
regulations for any variations.
21.1. Clubman Short Circuit Kart events: The Clerk of the
Maximum external diameter Minimum thickness Course is responsible for all judicial duties, with the exception
(mm) (mm) of meetings specifically authorised by Motorsport UK for the
Stewards of the Meeting to have judicial responsibility in
50 1.9 accordance with 21.2. below.
49 2.0 21.1.1.Interclub status kart events may operate the above
48 2.0 Clerk of the Course Judicial process where specific authority has
47 2.1 been requested by the Organiser and has been given by
46 2.2 Motorsport UK for the purposes of the Event Permit. Such
45 2.3 Permission must be clearly notified in the Supplementary
Regulations for the Event and / or any Final Instructions.
44 2.4
43 2.5 21.1.2. Neither the decision for imposing any penalty nor the
penalty itself, during any timed qualifying or heats, is eligible
42 2.6 for appeal.
41 2.8
21.1.3. In respect of the final(s), the Stewards of the Meeting
40 2.9 may hear a validly lodged appeal where permitted against
39 3.1 sporting matters determined by the Clerk of the Course.
38 3.2 However there is no right of appeal to the National Court
37 3.4 against any sporting decision of the Stewards of the Meeting
36 3.6 OR against any eligibility Decision.
35 3.8 21.2. For Interclub and above status short circuit Kart events:
34 4.0 The Stewards of the Meeting are responsible for all judicial
duties.
33 4.2
32 4.4 21.2.1. Clubman status kart events may operate the above
(21.2) CIK Judicial process where specific authority has been
31 4.7
requested by the Organiser and has been given by Motorsport
30 4.9 UK for the purposes of the Event Permit. Such Permission must
29 5.2 be clearly notified in the Supplementary Regulations for the
28 Solid Axle Event and/or any Final Instructions.
27 Solid Axle 21.2.2. Neither the decision for imposing any penalty nor the
26 Solid Axle penalty itself is eligible for appeal.
25 Solid Axle 21.2.3. Any penalty resulting from a Judge of Fact statement
may be imposed directly by the Clerk of the Course.

Appendix 1: Drawings
Maximum
4cm
Maximum
7cm
If open type fencing or railing is employed, the gap at the bottom should not be
more than 7cm in height, and the gap between the rails not more than 4cm.
The support posts must not protrude above the level of the top rail.
Drawing number 10
LEGAL ILLEGAL LEGAL
View from rear
View from side
Drawing number 11
Only suits bearing one of the below labels are acceptable as CIK homologated.
CIK/FIA 2003 001
N 2001-1 ABCDEFGHIJKL Level X

01-2001
Standards N... Efficiency...

Year of Homologation
homologation number
Name of the manufacturer and manufacturing date
Drawing number 5
Diagram 1
Diagram 2
Diagram 3

Drawing number 6
Code Letter Short Circuit Cadet Limit

A 25mm 25mm Minimum
(Driver onboard) 60mm 60mm Maximum
B 180mm 150mm Maximum
(150mm gearbox)
C 60mm 60mm Maximum
D 50mm 50mm Minimum
E 250mm 250mm Minimum
300mm 300mm Maximum
F 680mm 530mm Maximum
(650mm gearbox)
G 1000mm 700mm Minimum
External width of front track 1000mm Maximum
H 40mm 40mm Maximum
I 150mm 150mm Maximum

Drawing number 7
15cm min.
Lower end of bubbleshield showing minimum

15cm gap between shield and pedals. Also
indicating the maximum 4 fixing points if
shield attached to bodywork.
Diagram 6
50cm max.
The plan showing the limits beyond which neither
bodywork, wings or end plates may protrude.
(Kart in dry tyre condition.)
Diagram 9
25cm max.
Floor tray. Showing legal and illegal. Illegal is

defined as creating a skirt effect.
Bubbleshield showing overall width Diagram 10
dimensions and the maximum width
of supports.
Diagram 7
m
5c n.
mi
Bubbleshield profile showing horizontal line

it must not cross and the minimum 5cm gap Steering wheel projection.
between the shield and steering wheel. Diagram 8a
Diagram 8

Drawing number 8
* ± 5mm, tube axes

dimensions
Dimensions in mm
Drawing number 14

Drawing number 7.5.1
Drawing number 17.25
Drawing number 17.30

Drawing number 17.5

Correct position
Unacceptable position – if any part of the front

bumper tubes is in an area marked ‘A’

402-404 V-Records_TEMPLATE 27/10/2020 20:05 Page 402
(V) Records
1. Jurisdiction 5.3. An International or National record attempt or the
The FIA will adjudicate upon all claims to International Class organisation of a group of record attempts is considered to be a
and World Records. Claims to such Records following attempts sporting event. National attempts are considered to be a
within the territory of Motorsport UK will be submitted to the National event independent from the nationality of the
FIA by Motorsport UK. The Motorsport UK will adjudicate upon competitors.
all other claims to Records made within its territory. At all 5.4. Records can be made on a track or road.
times these regulations should be read in conjunction with the 5.5. A successful attempt must represent an increase of 1% of
FIA’s Appendix “D”. the average speed of the current record. The Attempt Permit
2. Records Recognised. The only Records which may be may be issued to the competitor attempting the record or a
recognised are Local Records, National Records, International Registered Club. The successful competitor(s) will be the record
Records and World Records. No distinction is drawn between holder subject to ratification by Motorsport UK.
Records made on a track and Records made on a road. 5.6. The competitor may not publish or have published,
2.1. Local Record – recognised by Motorsport UK, within its distribute or have distributed the result of an Attempt before
jurisdiction, as the result achieved on an approved course, ratification by Motorsport UK, unless prior permission is given.
whatever the nationality of the driver. A record made during a The results may then be circulated and must include the
race is not recognised. statement “Subject to Motorsport UK Ratification” in clearly
2.2. National Record – established in conformity with the visible letters. Motorsport UK has the right to reject or approve
rules of Motorsport UK and deemed to be a Class record on its the proposed publicity.
territory, or the territory of another ASN with their prior 6. Application for a Record Attempt
authority. Irrespective of class it may also be recognised as an 6.1. The Entrant or Organisation must submit a completed
absolute national record. Application for Authorisation to Motorsport UK’s Speed
2.3. International Record – recognised by the FIA as the best Executive, at least 6 weeks prior to the date of the Attempt
result achieved in one of the categories, groups, cylinder together with the appropriate fee.
–capacity classes or other sub-divisions prescribed in the 6.1.1. An Organising Permit, otherwise known as Attempt
International Sporting Code and Appendix D. Permit, is issued as the authorisation.
2.4. World Record – recognised by the FIA as the best result 6.2. Mandatory declaration for authorisation:
achieved irrespective of category, group or class prescribed in 6.2.1. Proof of landowners’ permission.
the International Sporting Code and Appendix D.
6.2.2. Local Police Authorities to be informed.
2.5. Records restricted to their own Class. A vehicle having
established or beaten a Record in its own class may beat a 6.2.3. Fully licensed Speed Event Rescue Unit and Crew
World Record, but cannot beat the same Record in any other Required.
Class. 6.2.4. For any venue or course without a valid track licence, a
3. Vehicles Eligible to Establish Records. FIA World and plan and surveyors report must be submitted. A valid track
International – see Appendix 1. National – see Appendix 2. licence is required for all Attempts.
4. Times & Distances Recognised 6.2.5. Liability for all Motorsport UK costs.
4.1. International – refer to Appendix D 6.2.6. Liability for all Officials costs.
4.2. National 6.2.7. Any noise or environmental restrictions.
Miles – Standing Start 1⁄4 – 1 – 5 – 10 – 50 – 100 – 6.2.8. Necessary Insurance.
200 – 500 – 1000 – 2000 – 5000 – 10000 7. Officials
Flying Start – 1⁄4 – 1 – 5 – 10 7.1. Motorsport UK will appoint a Steward who will be
responsible for the supervision of the Attempt, has the
Kilometres – Standing Start – 500m 1 – 5 – 10 – authority to stop, suspend or modify the programme; will
50 – 100 – 200 – 500 – 1000 – 2000
maintain a detailed log of all stops and operations at a control
– 5000 – 10000
station. After the Attempt, send to Motorsport UK a detailed
Flying Start – 500m – 1 – 5 – 10 report and the relevant reports of the Timekeeper and the
Hours – Standing Start – 1 – 3 – 6 – 12 – 24 Scrutineer.
5. Record Attempts 7.2. Other Officials as required to supervise operations at
Control Stations and observation along the course.
5.1. All attempts shall be subject to the prescriptions of the
FIA International Sporting Code, the Motorsport UK National 7.3. The Entrant is responsible for nominating an Attempt
Sporting Code and General Regulations in so far as they can be Co-ordinator, and meeting the costs of, a Motorsport UK
applied. licensed Timekeeper, Eligibility Scrutineer and Rescue Unit,
approved by Motorsport UK Records Panel for Record Attempts.
5.2. For all record attempts, reference should be made to FIA
Appendix D. 7.3.1. An Attempt Co-ordinator may not necessarily be the
Entrant, and is the person responsible for the co-ordination of
the Attempt which includes the liaison with the Officials and
represented organisations.
V 402 Regulations for Competitors: Records (V)

8. Licences 11. Timekeeping

8.1. The competitor(s) must hold a valid International 11.1. On an open course, time is recorded as the car crosses
Competition Licence for an International Record Attempt; for a the start and finish lines in both directions with a break at the
National Record Attempt an International or National ‘A’ end of each run.
(Open), National ‘A’ or a licence endorsed “Record Attempts 11.2. On a closed course times are recorded lap after lap as
Only”. the car crosses the single start-finish line.
9. Course 11.3. At the end of the Attempt, the Timekeeper will give to
9.1. The course may be either a permanent or temporary track the Motorsport UK Steward, a written report, the original record
or a circuit and have a valid track licence relevant to the of times and relevant calculations.
Attempt. 11.4. A Speed Timekeeper, of the appropriate grade, as
9.2. The course may be the open type with a control line at nominated by Motorsport UK is required.
each end of the measure distance or of the closed type with a 12. Control Stations
single control line.
12.1. Stations may be located along the course at designated
9.3. A section of track covered without stopping, with reversal areas.
of the direction of running after crossing the control line at
each end of a measured distance is a close course. 12.2. Authorised stations:
9.4. During an Attempt of up to 24 hours only the vehicle 12.2.1. Open Course – One next to the start line and finish
attempting the record, nominated Officials, Rescue and service line. The station near the start line will be the main station
vehicles are permitted to use the track. where any operation allowed will be carried out.
9.5. For records up to 1 mile the course will be of the open 12.2.2. Closed Course – One next to the single control line.
type with a maximum gradient of 1%; for flying starts this will 12.2.3. Intermediate stations at a maximum interval of 5km
apply to the two extensions at the beginning and end of the (2.5km in the case of simultaneous attempts).
measured distance even if they are not straight and are used as 12.2.4. A car shall not be out of sight for more than one
part of the course for the flying start. The measured distance minute during its travel.
must be covered in both; consecutive runs must not exceed 60
minutes. Should a competitor make an unsatisfactory start and 12.3. At all stations, the vehicle must be stationary with or
providing the vehicle does not cross the control line a re-start without engine running. Pushing the vehicle within the limits
is permitted. of the station by the competitors’ assistants is permitted.
9.6. For records up to 10 miles and 10 kilometres the course 12.4. Starting the engine by a push start is permitted or by its
may be of the open or closed type. normal designated starting method.
9.6.1. Open Course – the measured distance must be covered 12.5. If the vehicle stops during an Attempt, it may restart by
in both directions and including the return run must not exceed its own means and continue.
1 hour. 12.6. Should the vehicle stop along the course, the driver may
9.6.2. Closed Course – the car crossing the single control line push the vehicle without any outside assistance to the nearest
lap after lap. The direction of running is free, as appropriate to station for authorised replenishment or repairs to enable the
the track licence. vehicle to resume the Attempt.
9.7. For records over 10 miles and Time records the course 13. Authorised Operations
must be of the closed type. The direction of running is free. For 13.1. Before the Attempt, except for replenishment materials,
records over 5000km and 24 hours on a circuit where all curves all spare parts, auxiliary materials and tools to be carried on
are in the same direction, the direction of running may be the vehicle or held at a main station shall be listed with their
reversed every 5000km by crossing the control line, turning total weight and given to the Motorsport UK Steward. Only the
back and passing over it again in the opposite direction without listed items are permitted to be used during the Attempt. Body
stopping. panels, window glass and exhaust systems shall be considered
10. Scrutineering as replenishment materials and need not be listed.
10.1. Prior to the start, the Scrutineer will verify that the 13.2. Competitors’ assistants using the authorised spare parts,
vehicle conforms to the category, group and class, and the auxiliary materials and tools of the station may carry out
relevant vehicle regulations and safety requirements. operations at main and intermediate stations. The vehicle must
be stationary during such operations.
10.2. Using approved measuring instruments measure the
cubic capacity of the engine. Alternately, affix approved seals 13.3. The station may have tools, materials and equipment
to the relevant components for examination at the conclusion similar to that of a normal road service station.
of the Attempt. Seals may only be broken by the person 13.4. All operations concerning refuelling, cleaning, tuning,
affixing the seal or with their written permission by a person fitting, replacement of wheels, tyres, sparking plugs, injectors,
designated by Motorsport UK to make the examination. electrical components, repairs and welding are authorised.
10.3. The vehicle must remain under the control of the 13.4.1. Welding of the fuel tank, its lines and attachments is
Scrutineer if transported to another place for verification. prohibited at any station but may be permitted at a designated
10.4. At the end of the Attempt, the Scrutineer will make the place purely for the repair and under the supervision of an
final verification and give a written report to the Motorsport UK appointed Official.
Steward.
Regulations for Competitors: Records (V) 403 V

13.5. Replenishment materials are deemed to be – wheels, 1.2. Special Automobiles: A land vehicle propelled by its own
tyres, sparking plugs, injectors, electrical components, water, means, running on at least four wheels not aligned, which must
oil, fuel, hydraulic fluids, hoses, fastening devices and items always be in contact with the ground; the steering must be
normally found at a normal road service station. Coachwork, ensured by at least two of the wheels, and the propulsion by at
body panels, window glass and exhaust systems shall be least two of the wheels.
considered as replenishment materials. 2. Groups, Classes & Cylinder Capacity
13.5.1. Replenishment is permitted at the intermediate 2.1. Group I: Reciprocating 2 or 4 stroke engine with forced
stations. induction
13.6. Operations not permitted at stations, may only be made Group II: Reciprocating 2 or 4 stroke engine without forced
by the driver alone using the parts, tools and materials induction
authorised for the Record Attempt.
Group III: Diesel cycle engine with forced induction
13.6.1. Operations permitted outside of a station or along the
course shall be those made by the driver alone using the parts, Group IV: Diesel cycle engine without forced induction
materials and tools authorised for the Attempt and without any Group V: Rotary engine with forced induction
outside assistance. Group VI: Rotary engine without forced induction
13.6.2. Spare parts, auxiliary materials, tools and ballast Group XV: Hydrogen reciprocating engine
carried on the vehicle must be property positioned and firmly
secured. 2.2. Groups I & II combined – with or without forced
induction.
14. Records Over 10 Miles and Time Records
Groups III and IV combined – with or without forced induction.
14.1. Except for replenishment materials, all spare parts and
auxiliary materials not carried by the vehicle shall be at the Class A over 8000cc
main station. Class B over 5000cc up to 8000cc
14.2. The equivalent total weight shall be carried by the Class C over 3000cc up to 5000cc
vehicle as ballast; the safety roll-over bar shall be considered
Class D over 2000cc up to 3000cc
as ballast.
Class E over 1500cc up to 2000cc
14.3. The total weight of the spare parts, auxiliary materials,
tools and ballast carried by the vehicle shall not exceed 5% of Class F over 1100cc up to 1500cc
the homologated or declared weight of the vehicle, plus 20kg. Class G over 750cc up to 1100cc
The weight of the replenishment material is free.
Class H over 500cc up to 750cc
Class I over 350cc up to 500cc
Appendix 1 – FIA World and Class J over 250c up to 350cc
International Records Class K up to 250cc
Are available on the FIA website. 2.3. Group VIII: Electric Engine
Class 1 unloaded weight up to 500kg
Class 2 over 500kg up to 1000kg
Appendix 2 – National Records Class 3 over 1000kg
1. Vehicles Eligible to Establish Records
1.1. Special Vehicles: Vehicles on at least four wheels not
aligned, which are propelled otherwise than through their
wheels.
V 404 Regulations for Competitors: Records (V)

405-410 W-Championships_TEMPLATE 27/10/2020 20:06 Page 405
(W) Championships
General If at any time Motorsport UK shall refuse or withdraw a
Championship Permit, then any prior approval under this
1.1. Motorsport UK defines a Championship as “an event, or regulation to use, for example International, European or any
series of events, organised for the purpose of establishing the other title as above shall immediately terminate.
right to an individual or collective title. Such a competition may
also be referred to by other titles, e.g. Challenge, Trophy or 1.1.6.2. Championships bearing the title British and including
Series”, within the context of this section referred to as one or more qualifying rounds of International status events,
“Championship”. Where reference to “Series” is made, within where those rounds are also rounds of an FIA Championship,
this section, is defined in Q.6.2. must submit their calendars by 31st May in the preceding
calendar year for approval by the Motor Sports Council.
1.1.1. Commercial Sponsorship is defined as “the provision of, Championships bearing the title British and comprising
or assistance in the provision of, awards by an organisation International events not being rounds of an FIA Championship
other than a recognised Club towards the result of a and/or national events must submit their calendars by 31st
Championship. The donation of such awards, whether in cash or August in the preceding calendar year for approval by the
in kind, is given in consideration of the title or product name Motor Sports Council.
connected with the organisation being associated with the
promotion of the Championship”. 1.1.6.3. Motorsport UK alone shall be entitled to authorise
the broadcasting, transmission, audio/visual recording and
1.1.2. Motorsport UK may also designate as “Commercial” any moving picture rights of any Motorsport UK Championship
Championship which it considers as being publicity oriented. event. Prior to any such event the organising club will arrange
1.1.3. A competitor shall not take time off school to for the consent of the landowner to be given in order that
participate in motor sport without the prior written approval of Motorsport UK may authorise such broadcasting, transmission
their school. or audio/visual recordings to take place. For all events held on
1.1.4. A Championship must be submitted to Motorsport UK the public forest estates managed by Natural Resources Wales,
by the co-ordinating organisation on the prescribed form and Forestry and Land Scotland, and Forestry England, special
must be issued with a Championship Permit or Registration arrangements exist with Motorsport UK. Further details of these
before entries are accepted. arrangements are available from Motorsport UK.
1.1.4.1. A Permit and/or facility fee may be charged for such 1.1.6.4. To accrue points or any other form of recognition
approval. towards an award or title any organisation, team, company,
sponsor or person must be in possession of a valid Entrant’s
1.1.4.2. Motorsport UK reserves the right to charge a Licence.
Promoter’s Permit fee.
1.1.7. The registration of a Championship or Series for a
1.1.4.3. The organisation and control of a Championship or specific class of vehicle does not give the Organiser the right to
Series shall at all times rest with the Championship Permit prevent other Championships or Series for that class of vehicle
holder, subject to these Regulations. (subject to the authority of Motorsport UK.
1.1.5. Exceptionally Championships for Autotests, any form of 1.1.7.1. Championship and Series Organisers may specify in
un-timed Trial, Navigational Rallies, 12 Car Rallies, Scatters and their Regulations procedures for the gathering of on-board data
Internal Club Challenges (unspecified events on unspecified logging information.
dates) which are confined to bona fide members of the
organising club are exempt from registering with Motorsport 1.1.8. Where a Championship Permit has been issued,
UK. Championship Sporting and Technical Regulations may not be
amended after publication unless Motorsport UK and all
1.1.6. The right to a Championship or Series title resides with competitors registered for the Championship agree in writing
the body who originally registered that Championship or Series. to the alteration. Such amendments must be circulated to all
However, where a Championship or Series was originally Registered Competitors, Championship Stewards, Eligibility
proposed by a commercial body, that body shall have the right Scrutineer, Clubs organising Rounds of the Championship and
to nominate or change the organisers of that Championship or to Motorsport UK.
Series, subject to the terms of their contract.
1.1.8.1. Championships exempt from registering with
1.1.6.1. Championships bearing the title International, Motorsport UK do not need to comply with 1.1.8 above (1.1.5).
European, British, National or other titles which mean to
convey the same impression are normally reserved for
Championships promoted by, or on behalf of, Motorsport UK.
Organisations wishing to make application for such a
Championship or to be associated with such a title, should seek
separate approval from Motorsport UK prior to application for a
Permit.
Common Regulations for Championships (W) 405 W

Championship Grades 1.3.1.3. In respect of all proposed new Race Championship

applications a Notice of Intent must be submitted in
1.2. There are four grades of Championship recognised accordance with 1.3.1 above. Any new Championship must
by Motorsport UK. Relevant fees are contained within Part 3, have guaranteed support for a minimum of three years (‘the
Appendix 1. Term’).
A British Championships approved by Motorsport UK 1.3.1.3.1. If the Motor Racing Championship Control Panel
B Principal Commercial Championships agrees, in principle, with the application then Motorsport UK
C Sponsored (and/or Commercial) Championships will require a Commitment Guarantee Agreement to be paid
executed and delivered in a form satisfactory to Motorsport UK.
D Unsponsored (non-Commercial) Championships.
1.3.1.3.2. Consistent with 1.1.6 the Commitment Guarantee
Agreement must be executed by the Recognised Club
Car Racing Championship proposing the new Championship and where applicable by the
1.3. All Car Racing Championship Permit or Series Registration Commercial entity proposing the Championship through that
applications must be submitted by a recognised lead Club – no Recognised Club in which case the Commitment Guarantee
related discussion between Motorsport UK and an applicant shall be joint and several.
will be entered into without the express agreement of the lead 1.3.1.3.3. The Commitment Guarantee Agreement will
club. Normally only Clubs which have been recognised by mandate that if the Recognised Club fails to seek a
Motorsport UK for more than two years are permitted to apply Championship Permit renewal by submission of a Notice of
for a Championship Permit. The deadlines for Car Racing Intent and or making a Permit Application for the second and
Championship applications are as follows: or third successive years then the Guarantor(s) must pay a sum
1st October as specified in Appendix 1 Article 7.
1.3.1.3.4. The Default Sum shall be paid on demand in
1.3.1. Date by which a Notice of Intent to run or continue to writing by Motorsport UK accompanied by taxable invoice.
run a racing Championship in the following year must be
registered with Motorsport UK. For existing Championships, a 1.3.1.3.5. All issued and pending Championship Permits of
list of the number of starters at each round held in the the relevant Recognised Club shall be suspended until the
current year and the year previous to the year of application Default Sum has been paid to Motorsport UK or has been
must also be submitted. provided for to its satisfaction.
With the exception of a Winter Championship, run to the same 1.3.1.3.6. All Default Sums forfeit to Motorsport UK shall be
regulations as for a current main Championship and which is used for the provision of prizes or for training or donation to a
required to submit its regulations a minimum of 6 weeks prior Registered Charity nominated by the Board of Motorsport UK.
to the first round, any Notice of Intent received after 1st 1.3.1.4. Any Club whose Championship has either ceased to
October will only be considered by the Motor Racing run or has failed to commence will be required to submit a
Championship Control Panel in exceptional circumstances, and complete new application if approval is sought in any
will be subject to a late submission fee of 100% of the subsequent years.
Championship Permit fee. Any Notice of Intent received on or
after 1st January of the following year will be refused. 1.3.1.5. To maintain Championship status, the minimum
average number of starters during the previous year in a Grade
Any major changes in a Championship must be notified to A, B, C or D Championship should be 16. For Truck Racing
Motorsport UK with the Notice of Intent. Championships the average minimum number of starters
The Motor Racing Championship Control Panel will discuss and should be 12. For Junior Car Race Championships Q7.3. applies.
may recommend outline consent for those Championships 1.3.1.5.1. For a Championship failing to meet the minimum
submitted and may delegate to a Working Group any numbers:
unresolved queries.
(a) in the previous year will be issued with a warning.
1.3.1.1. Any new Championship or any fundamental change
to an existing Championship (such as a new class or classes), (b) for a second consecutive year the Championship may
conflicting with an existing registered Championship will need lose its status including ability to use the term
to demonstrate to the Motor Racing Championship Control Championship but may run as a Series only with the
Panel that inclusion of the Championship (or any fundamental approval of Motorsport UK.
change to an existing Championship, as the case may be) will 1.3.1.5.2. For the avoidance of doubt 1.3.1.4 applies in the
not detrimentally affect the safe, fair or orderly conduct of case of any Championship that is subject of 1.3.1.5.1 (b).
motor sport. 1.3.1.6. Provision has been made for a (single) Venue Specific
1.3.1.2. Any applicant dissatisfied with a decision of the Championship which does not meet the provisions of 1.3.1.5
Motor Racing Championship Control Panel shall be entitled to but this dispensation will be reviewed on an annual basis. A
request a review, of the decision to be undertaken by the Venue based Championship may visit once during the season
Chairman of the National Court or, in the event that he is not an alternate venue, and the Championship Permit Number shall
available, someone nominated by him and his decision shall be be suffixed with a “V” to differentiate these Championships.
final. Such a request must be received, by Motorsport UK, 1.3.1.7. Any mixed discipline Championship in which more
within 14 days of written notification of the Control Panels than three events are Car Races will also be required to submit
decision, together with the appropriate fee. a Car Racing Championship Permit Application.
W 406 Common Regulations for Championships (W)

1.3.2. Points Scoring 1.3.6. Competitors may be required to carry advertising as

Unless the particular Championship Regulations specify supplied to publicise the Championship in accordance with
differently, all Commercial Car Racing Championships must H.27.1.2 in order to qualify for points and prize money.
utilise the points system as detailed in paragraph (a) or (b) 1.3.7. Organisers retain the sole right to select or accept
below. Alternative systems of allocation that are approved must entries for any event and Motorsport UK or Championship
be clearly indicated in the particular Championship organisers cannot therefore be responsible for the refusal of an
Regulations. entry (Subject to H.29.1.3(b)). It is recommended that the
(a) Championships without Classes: points following priorities be adopted when making selection from all
will be awarded at entries received by the closing date:
20 – 15 – 12 – 10 – 8 – 6 – 4 – 3 – 2 – 1. First Point scorers in the Championship.
An additional 2 points will be awarded to each Second Registered competitors who have taken part in
competitor achieving or equalling the race fastest lap, previous rounds of the Championship.
where the race is timed. Third Registered competitors competing for the first time in
(b) Championships with Classes: points will be awarded in the Championship.
each class as follows:
4 or more eligible starters in the class: 1st December
1st – 4; 2nd – 3; 3rd – 2; 4th – 1. 1.3.8. Deleted
3 eligible starters in the class:
1st – 3; 2nd – 2; 3rd – 1.
1st February
2 eligible starters in the class:
1st – 2; 2nd – 1. 1.3.9. Date by which formal application and final details for a
racing Championship previously notified must be submitted. A
1 eligible starter in the class: 1st – 1. surcharge of 50%will be incurred (minimum of £100, or £50 for
One additional point will be awarded to each competitor Club Championships). No applications will be accepted after
achieving or equalling the race fastest lap in each class, this date and outstanding applications will lapse.
where the race is timed.
Points should be awarded on the basis of the final Stage Rally Championships
results of each event. 1.4. Normally only Clubs or Associations which have been
1.3.3. Maximum Scores recognised by Motorsport UK for more than two years are
permitted to apply for Championship registration or a
Unless the particular Championship regulations specify Championship Permit. Once a Club or Association has
differently, a competitor’s final total of points that he may registered a Championship, or has been issued a Permit, it
count toward his position in the Championship will be takes responsibility for controlling all Sporting, Technical,
calculated as follows: Financial and Calendar matters and must guarantee prize
(a) Where there are up to 10 rounds organised in the money as published.
Championship, a competitor shall count his results in the 1.4.1. Proposals to alter any of the Sporting or Technical
total number of events run less one. Regulations for the Championship after registration or the issue
(b) Where there are between 11 and 15 rounds organised in of a Permit must be notified to Motorsport UK for approval
the Championship, a competitor shall count his results in before publicity and must comply with D.11.
the total number of events run less two. 1.4.2. A copy of the Championship registration or Permit and
(c) Where there are over 15 rounds organised in the a copy of the Championship Regulations must be lodged with
Championship, a competitor shall count his results in the all Clubs organising a qualifying round. The Stage Rally
total number of events run less three. Championship Control Panel reserves the right to classify any
(d) Points scored by a driver in different classes within a Championship as ‘Commercial’, when a sliding scale of charges
Championship will be totalled separately towards his may apply. Failure by any Club or Association to comply with
final placing. However, a change of car within a class all Championship Regulations may result in the cancellation of
will not affect a driver’s points total. the Championship.
1.3.4. Resolving Ties The deadlines for Stage Rally Championship applications are as
follows:
Unless the particular Championship Regulations specify
differently, ties will be resolved in the following order: 1st September
(a) By considering in the best scoring events of the
competitors concerned, the number of first places or 1.4.3. Date by which International, National and Club
class wins. Championships must give Notice of Intent to run, or continue to
run, a Stage Rally Championship in the following year. Any
(b) By considering the number of class or outright second major changes which may conflict with other Championships
places where there are no classes, and so on in the best must be notified to Motorsport UK with Notice of Intent. For
scoring events. existing Championships, the number of starters at each round
(c) By considering the placings in all Championship events. held in the current year’s Championship prior to application
1.3.5. Competitors may be required to register for a must be submitted with the Notice of Intent.
Championship prior to the first event in which they wish to
gain points.

Any Notice of Intent received after 1st September will only be 1.5.4.3. The average number of starters during the previous
considered by the Stage Rally Championship Control Panel in year in a Grade A or B Championship should be at least 15 and
exceptional circumstances. Their decision will be final. The for a Grade C or D Championship should be at least 10.
Stage Rally Championship Control Panel will discuss and may 1.5.4.4. A Yellow Card will be issued to a Championship,
recommend outline consent for those applications submitted. which has been unable to meet the average number of starters,
as set out in 1.5.4.3., during the previous year. If in the
31st December following year the average number of starters continues not to
1.4.4. Date by which final details must be submitted. All satisfy 1.5.4.3. then the Championship may be refused.
Association Rally Championship applications must be submitted 1.5.4.5. Any new manufacturer backed Championship must
in detail by 31st December. have guaranteed manufacturer support to the satisfaction of
Motorsport UK for a minimum of three years. Any other new
Championship will ideally have run as a series of standalone
Kart Racing Championships races during the previous year, to demonstrate competitor
support and justify Championship Status.
1.5. There will be four types of Short Circuit Non Gearbox 1.5.4.6. Any Notice of Intent received after 1st September
Championships: will only be considered by the Kart Racing Championship
1. British & National Championships (1.5.6) Control Panel in exceptional circumstances. Their decision as to
2. Regional Championships (1.5.7) whether to consider or not will be final. The Kart Racing
Championship Control Panel will discuss and may recommend
3. Championships held within a standard Club meeting outline consent for those Championships submitted and may
(1.5.8) delegate to a Working Group any unresolved queries.
4. Closed to Club Championships (1.5.9).
28th February or six weeks before the first
General round whichever is the sooner
1.5.1. All Kart Race Championship applications must be 1.5.5. Date by which formal application for a kart racing
submitted by a recognised lead Club, no related discussion Championship previously notified must be submitted.
between Motorsport UK and any third party will be entered into
without the agreement of the lead club. Only Clubs or British & National Kart Championships
Associations which are recognised by Motorsport UK for more
than two years are permitted to apply for a Championship 1.5.6. To qualify as a British or National Kart Championship
Permit and which may be granted at the sole discretion of the Championship Class must be run in a minimum of three
Motorsport UK. Once a Club or Association has registered a different Regions. Only the designated Core classes, as defined
Championship, or has been granted a Permit, it takes in the Karting UK Yearbook (Appendix 6), will be permitted to
responsibility for controlling all Sporting, Technical, Financial be included in a National Championship.
and Calendar matters and must guarantee prize money as 1.5.6.1. Only Motorsport UK may designate the British and
published. National Championship promoter(s) as in its sole discretion it
1.5.2. Proposals to alter any of the Sporting or Technical considers appropriate.
Regulations for the Championship after registration or the issue 1.5.6.2. British and any National Championships will consist
of a Permit must be notified to Motorsport UK for approval of a maximum of seven meetings.
before publicity and must comply with D.11.
1.5.6.3. Motorsport UK reserves the right to request pre-
1.5.3. A copy of the Championship registration or Permit and qualifiers as appropriate.
a copy of the Championship Regulations must be lodged with
all Clubs organising a qualifying round. The Kart Championship 1.5.6.4. The current British or National Championship Class
Control Panel reserves the right to classify any Championship top 5 will automatically qualify but only for that specific class
as ‘Commercial’, when a sliding scale of charges may apply. and subject to all other criteria being met.
Failure by a club or association to comply with all Unless Motorsport UK has given prior written authorisation the
Championship Regulations may result in the cancellation of the following regulations apply to Regional Kart Championship,
Championship. Kart Championships held within a standard Club Meeting and
The deadlines for Kart Racing Championship Applications are Kart Club Championship.
as follows:
Regional Kart Championship
1st September 1.5.7. To qualify as a Regional Kart Championship the Class
1.5.4. Date by which Notice of Intent to run or continue to run must be run by a minimum of two Clubs and rounds must be
a Kart Championship in the following year should be registered held at a minimum of two and no more than five Clubs/venues
with Motorsport UK. within that Region.
1.5.4.1. Any major changes in a Championship must be 1.5.7.1. There must be no rounds outside the Region.
notified to Motorsport UK with the Notice of Intent. 1.5.7.2. Unless Motorsport UK has given prior written
1.5.4.2. For existing Championships, a list of the number of authorisation these championship events may only be held as
starters at each round held in the year previous to the year of part of a club meeting.
application must also be submitted.

Kart Championships held within a standard Conditions for the issue of Car or Kart Racing,
Club Meeting and Speed Event Championship Permits
1.5.8. There are no restrictions to the number of rounds that 2.1. Deleted.
may be held for these types of championships provided that 2.1.1. Written agreement from all Clubs organising a
they are part of a Standard Club Meeting. qualifying round, and from the owners of licenced tracks to be
1.5.8.1. The number of additional classes represented may used, must be held by the Championship Organisers.
not exceed 40% of the number of classes present at the 2.1.2. The issue of a Championship Permit in addition to an
Standard Club Meeting. Event Permit requires that the organising Club, sponsors and
1.5.8.2. The Event organiser may require Championship track owners are covered for Third Party Legal Liability not
drivers to fully integrate with the Standard Club Meeting. and exceeding £30 million for any one incident. This cover does not
they will then compete alongside the club racer. In this include Product Liability Risk.
circumstance no separate races are to be run for classes already 2.1.3. Deleted.
run by the host club.
2.1.4. Advance publicity may only be issued prior to the
Kart Club Championship granting of a Permit for a New Championship following the
granting of outline approval with prior written Motorsport UK
1.5.9. Unless Motorsport UK has given prior written approval of that publicity. The Championship must be referred
authorisation rounds of a Kart Club Championship may not be to at all times by its correct and approved title and the Permit
held at more than one venue. number must be included in any published Championship
1.5.9.1. There are no restrictions on the number of qualifying Regulations.
rounds for a Kart Club Championship. 2.1.5. A copy of the approved Championship Permit and
Regulations must be lodged with all Clubs organising
Speed Championships qualifying rounds. FIA approval may be required for certain
1.6. All Speed Championship applications must be submitted Championship rounds going outside the UK (except for the
by a recognised lead Club. No related discussion between Republic of Ireland).
Motorsport UK and any third party will be entered into without 2.1.6. Motorsport UK reserves the right to impose conditions
the agreement of the lead club. Only Clubs or Associations on the status, dates and promotion of Championships and
which have been recognised by Motorsport UK for more than information must be supplied on the following before a Permit
two years are permitted to apply for a Championship Permit. is issued:
Once a Club or Association has registered a Championship, or (a) The proposed title
has been granted a Permit, it takes responsibility for controlling
all Sporting, Technical, Financial and Calendar matters and (b) The value of the awards, including bonuses
must guarantee prize money as published. (c) The method of scoring
1.6.1. Proposals to alter any of the Sporting or Technical (d) The method of resolving ties
Regulations for the Championship after registration or the issue (e) The eligibility of Competitors and vehicles
of a Permit must be notified to Motorsport UK for approval
before publicity and must comply with D.11. (f) The status, dates, promoting Clubs, tracks or courses for
the qualifying rounds
1.6.2. A copy of the Championship registration or Permit and
a copy of the Championship Regulation must be lodged with all (g) Whether or not the Championship has been run in the
Clubs organising a qualifying round. Failure by a club or past
association to comply with all Championship Regulations may (h) The number of Competitors in the past.
result in the cancellation of the Championship. 2.1.7. An Organiser granted a Championship Permit takes
1.6.3. The deadline for submitting, to Motorsport UK, for responsibility for controlling all sporting, technical, financial
Speed Championship Applications is 28th February or 6 weeks and calendar matters and must provide and guarantee all prize
before the first round, whichever is earlier. money, awards and bonuses as stated on the application.
1.6.3.1. A 100% Championship Permit fee surcharge may be Failure by an Organiser to comply with all Championship
imposed against any Club who fails to submit their complete regulations could render cancellation of the Championship and
Championship application in accordance with 1.6.3. could affect future applications.
1.6.4. Any new Championship or any fundamental change to 2.1.8. Championship Points may only be issued by the
an existing Championship (such as a new class or classes), Championship Permit Holder.
conflicting with an existing registered Championship will need 2.1.9. The Sporting and Technical Regulations for all
to demonstrate that inclusion of the Championship (or any Championships must be produced to the standard format
fundamental change to an existing Championship, as the case approved by Motorsport UK, and must be submitted with the
may be) will not detrimentally affect the safe, fair or orderly Championship application. Upon issue of a Championship
conduct of motor sport. Permit, a set of Championship Regulations as issued to
1.6.4.1. Any applicant dissatisfied with a decision shall be Competitors must be forwarded to the Kart, Race and Speed
entitled to request a review, of the decision to be undertaken Executive at Motorsport UK. These Regulations must be signed
by the Chairman of the MSC National Court or, in the event that and dated by the Championship Co-ordinator and bear the
he is not available, someone nominated by him and his wording, in red ink, “PUBLISHED COPY”.
decision shall be final. Such a request must be received, by
Motorsport UK, within 14 days of written notification of the
decision, together with the appropriate fee.

2.1.10. All applications for one-make Race Championships, 2.2.3. The Eligibility Scrutineer must be Motorsport UK-
other than any Championship for vehicles with Governmental licenced and specifically approved by Motorsport UK and the
Type Approval, must include full and detailed chassis/bodywork Technical Commission for this purpose. Any Championship with
drawings and specifications. a class or classes exclusively for Period Defined Vehicles as
2.1.11. All Championships approved by Motorsport UK, must defined by Motorsport UK regulation must appoint a Historic
comply with the Permit application requirements as detailed. Grade Eligibility Scrutineer. The Eligibility Scrutineer should,
Competitors should ensure that their cars comply with the when present at events, sign on and remain at the circuit until
Motorsport UK Approved Formula Regulations for the class or the Official results are published. Any eligibility checks on
the specific Championship Technical Regulations. vehicles must be carried out in full co-operation with the Club
organising the event. The Clerk of the Course must be informed
Officials of the intention to, and results of, any eligibility checks.
2.2.4. Where Championships require the appointment of a
2.2. A Championship Co-ordinator (with the exception of Technical Commissioner to enforce eligibility standards, written
Speed Events), Championship Stewards (minimum three) and an application must be made to Motorsport UK. Justification is
Eligibility Scrutineer must be nominated on the Application required and a charge will be made additional to the Permit fee
Form by the Organisers and there may be no duplication of for this facility. All expenses are the responsibility of the
duties. None may be Competitors in the Championship, prepare Championship Organiser and must be agreed between the
entries for the Championship or be sponsors of Competitors in Technical Commissioner and the Championship Organiser.
the Championship.
2.2.5. A representative of any sponsor or promoter of an
2.2.1. The Championship Stewards can only adjudicate upon event, Championship, or Series, may not take an active part in
any disputes, irregularities or appeals arising from the approved the organisation of the competitive or technical side of that
Championship Regulations. They are also empowered to event, if any competitor in the event is entered or sponsored by
consider any request from the Championship Co-ordinator to the individual or firm concerned.
penalise any Competitor for breach of Championship
Regulations and, after holding a formal hearing, to impose a 2.2.6. To be eligible to be named a permanent Clerk of the
penalty in accordance with C.2.1, subject to the rights of appeal Course for a Race Championship, registered with Motorsport
to the MSC provided in Section C. UK, the Clerk must be the holder of a current Clerk of the
Course National ‘A’ licence, as a minimum.
2.2.2. The Championship Co-ordinator is responsible for
liaison with the Championship Stewards and between the
Championship Organiser, the Event Organisers and Competitors Conditions for the issue of all other
and the distribution of relevant information. The Co-ordinator
should, when present at events, sign on and remain present at Championships
the venue until the event has concluded. The Co-ordinator may 3. The conditions for the issue of all championships other than
not impose any penalties or sanctions on a Competitor, but may Race, Kart and Speed (2) are detailed in the Sections B, C, D, G
request the Stewards to hold a hearing into any alleged breach and 1 – 1-2. Additionally for Stage Rally Championships at 1.4.
of Regulations. The Co-ordinator does not have the power to
make decisions on Sporting or Technical Regulations applicable
to the Championship, nor to issue Bulletins, Newsletters or
results without the approval of the Championship Organiser.
Other than the Clerk of the Course and the Championship
Stewards, no other person has any powers or responsibilities
within Approved Championship Regulations.

411-412 Part 3 Divider_TEMPLATE 27/10/2020 20:08 Page 411
Part 3:
Appendices
411-412 Part 3 Divider_TEMPLATE 27/10/2020 20:08 Page 412
413-416 Comp Fees Appx1_TEMPLATE 27/10/2020 20:09 Page 413
Appendix 1
Competition Fees
The Motorsport UK fees structure is designed to support motorsport at all levels.
Current licence and other fee levels are given below.
Other
1 Competition Licence Fees
Failure to produce Licence (H.21.1.2)
All fees except where otherwise stated are shown ‘VAT 50% of licence capped at £100.00
inclusive’ and may be subject to change in the event Express Handling H.8.1
of the VAT rate being altered. – 3 day express service £65.00
– 3 hour service by appointment only £115.00
Race Replacement of Licence £30.00
International A £1,193.00 Upgrading of Licence* £37.00
International B £430.00 Replacement of Entrant Licence £51.00
International C £220.00 *This fee is to be paid in addition to the difference
International D £220.00 between the cost of the existing licence and the new
International Truck £220.00
National Truck £155.00 licence.
National £155.00 When two or more Competition Licences for one
Interclub £99.00 person are applied for at the same time, the total fee
will be that of the most expensive licence, plus half
RS Drag the cost of the other Licence(s). These reductions will
International £220.00 not apply to Entrant Licences. Licences once issued
National £149.00 may not be returned for refund.
RS Cross Country
International £220.00
RS Rally
International £228.00
2 Officials Licences
International Historic £228.00
Stage National £155.00 Clerk of Course
Stage Interclub £99.00 Car International* FOC
National – Non Driver £99.00 Kart International* FOC
Rally International* FOC
RS Speed Car, Kart, Rally & Other – National FOC
International £220.00 Car, Kart & Other – Interclub & under FOC
Driving Standard Observer FOC
RS Probationary FOC
National £149.00 * plus FIA or CIK Yearbook at cost.
Interclub £69.00
Clubman FOC Scrutineers & Technical Commissioner
Scrutineer & Technical Commissioner FOC
Kart Scrutineer – Trainee FOC
International A £220.00
International B £191.00 Timekeepers
International C £134.00
National £89.00 Timekeeper – All FOC
Interclub £59.00 Timekeeper – Trainee FOC
Clubman £45.00
Clubman (Bambino) £45.00 Driver Instructors
ARDS – All Grades £38.00
Entrant ARKS – All Grades £69.00
International FIA Open Valid for UK & AHASS – All Grades £69.00
Overseas £9,995.00 BARS – All Grades £69.00
International (Non-FIA Championship/ ARKS Examiner – All Grades FOC
Series) £3,995.00
International Restricted Valid for UK only £995.00 Rally Accredited Media
National Valid for UK National events only £295.00
Kart International Valid for UK & Overseas £295.00 Level 1 £68.00
Kart Valid for UK £195.00 Level 2 £68.00
Club Entrant Valid UK & National Events only £70.00 Level 2 deposit £150.00
Duplicate (Inc. Club) £51.00
Entrant PG £25.00
All other Registered Officials
All other registered officials FOC
Appendix 1: Competiton Fees 413

Fees for Appointment of 7 Championship Permits

3
Motorsport UK Officials
Grade A – British Championship –
Commercial £9,475.00
Motorsport UK Steward Grade B – Principal Commercial
For meetings requiring an overnight stay for the Championship £4,685.00
Motorsport UK Steward, a contribution per night Grade C – Commercial –
will be made for travel, accommodation and out Sponsored £590.00
of pocket expenses of £272.00 (£227 + vat). Unsponsored £177.00
Motorsport UK Observer, Grade D – Unsponsored/
Non-Commercial Championships £62.00
per 24-hour period £272.00 Race Series Registration Fees £27.00
Commitment Guarantee Amount (Race) –
Others – per day Grade A & B Championships £27,000.00
Motorsport UK Technical Commissioner £328.00 Grade C & D Championships £5,460.00
Motorsport UK Environmental
Inspector [G.7.7] £328.00
These are set fees charged to the organising club.
Motorsport UK nominated officials will claim their out Facility Fee – Record
8
of pocket expenses direct from Motorsport UK. Attempts and Other Events
8.1. Record Attempts
National Record Attempt Authorisation,
per competitor per class (includes
Ratification Fees for up to 3 records) £2,945.00
4 Event Permit Fees Ratification Fee for each record
claimed over 3 £590.00
SEE DETAILS ON PAGE 416. Attempts at International Records must be notified to
Motorsport UK (as agents of the FIA) at least 6 weeks
prior to the attempt.
Motorsport UK Fee £5,860.00
Motorsport UK direct expenses will be invoiced
Closed Road at cost.
5
Application Fees Separate fees are payable in advance, through
Motorsport UK to the FIA. These fees will be advised
on request.
Clubs seeking to make an application for a Motor
Race Order under The Road Traffic Act 1988 (Motor 8.2. Other Miscellaneous Events
Racing) (England) Regulations 2017 or The Road
Traffic Act 1988 (Motor Racing) (Wales) Regulations Facility fee for the authorisation
2018 and The Motor Sport on Public Roads (Scotland) of events which fall outside
these Regulations by negotiation
Regulations 2019 on submission of their proposals for
an organising permit pay an administrative fee. In addition to the fees above the promoter is
£515.00 responsible for all payments in respect of all the
Motorsport UK appointed officials and other services.
Motorsport UK will only accept applications for
organising permits for closed road motor sport events
from Motorsport UK registered motor clubs. If the
application is successful, the normal organising permit Annual Registration
fees will still apply. Where a promoter utilises the 9 of Recognised Club,
services of a club for the running of a motor sport Association
event, the club is advised to pass Motorsport UK costs
and any further administrative costs on to the Car Clubs £82.00
promoter. Car & Kart Club £134.00
Recognised Groups £82.00
Marshals’ Club (including Rescue) FOC
Regional Associations FOC
Approved Organisation FOC
Motorsport UK Registered Schools £735.00
6 Event – Other Appeal to National Court for unsuccessful
Club Recognition £500.00
Late Permit application fee (D.4.1.2) £32.00
Late payment fee per week or
part thereof £9.00
Note: Per Capita and other payments together with all 10 Annual Calendar
required documentation must be sent to Motorsport
UK within 14 days after each event (D.26.4). Failure to Late application of change
do so may, in addition to the late payment fee, invoke of date (D.3.2) £10.85
penalties as set out in D.4.1.2. Cancellation (D.3.2.1) £8.65
414 Appendix 1: Competiton Fees

11 Track Licences i) Further Appeal to Motorsport UK in

respect of events 13.2(a) £270.00
11.1. Track Licence – Car ii) Further Appeal to the MSC in
Race International + FIA fee £7,545.00 respect of events 13.2(b) & (c) £525.00
Race National £3,800.00 iii) Further Appeal to the MSC in
Speed International + FIA fee £1,170.00 respect of events 13.2(d)
Speed National £975.00 (exluding International) £790.00
Speed Interclub £695.00 iv) International £1,430.00
v) Appeal against licence
11.2. Track Licence – Kart suspension (C.2.1.8) £515.00
International + CIK/FIA fee £995.00 vi) Appeal for remission of
National £955.00 sentence (C.2.12) £515.00
Interclub £695.00 vii) Appeal to an Eligibility
Appeal Panel (C.7.2) £515.00
Notes: a) For venues with no more than one single day viii) Appeal against the decision of
meeting per year, half of the above fee is charged. Championship Stewards (13.3) £515.00
(Not applicable for International or Truck meetings.) ix) Appeal to National Court for
unsuccessful Club Recognition £500.00
b) Where a number of categories are covered,
x) Appeal against refusal of entry to
only the highest value fee is payable.
an event or championship (C.6.3.2) £265.00
Track licence fees now incorporate all inspection xi) Request for review of decision of
costs. a Championship Control Panel
(W.1.3.1.2) £485.00
xii) Each party to an Application for an
Investigatory Hearing by the National
12 Deleted Court (C.9.1.3) £2,680.00
13.5. Arbitration Fee – non returnable
Cheques made payable to ‘Motorsport UK’ Request
for Arbitration £1,005.00
13 Judicial
VAT is not payable on Protest Fees, Appeal Fees or Fines. 13.6. Fines
(Maximum unless otherwise stated)
13.1. Protest Fees at Events Cheques made payable to ‘Motorsport UK’
Cheques made payable to ‘The Motor Sports i) Failure to attend Drivers
Association’ Briefing (G.5.3.8) £205.00
i) below National without Motorsport UK ii) Contravention of Regulation H.31.2.1 £205.00
Steward £60.00 iii) Contravention of Regulation C.3.4 £215.00
ii) below National with Motorsport UK iv) *Event where there is no
Steward £135.00 Motorsport UK Steward £215.00
iii) National – Non Race £270.00 v) *Event where there is a Motorsport UK
iv) National – Car & Truck Race £415.00 Steward – International £10,190.00
v) International – Non Race £415.00 vi) *Event where there is a Motorsport UK
vi) International – Car & Truck Race £680.00 Steward – all other £1,045.00
vii)*Tribunal £58,195.00
13.2. Appeal Fees at Events (excluding Eligibility
Appeals) * or = to the top cash and/or Ad Valorem award at
event whichever be higher.
Cheques made payable to ‘Motorsport UK’
a) to Stewards of Meeting with no
Motorsport UK Steward £125.00
b) to Stewards of Meeting at any 14 FIA Fees
other event below National £270.00
c) to Stewards of Meeting National – Motorsport UK acts as the applicant’s agent when
non Car & Truck Race £515.00 dealing with the FIA in respect of Calendar Inscription
d) to Stewards of Meeting at and Track Licence fees which will be converted at the
all events not listed above £790.00 prevailing exchange rate to which a Service Charge, no
e) Appeal against refusal of entry to an less than 30%, will be added and invoiced accordingly.
event listed in D20.1.1 which was
submitted within 24 hours of
commencement of the event (C.6.3.3) £120.00
13.3. Appeal Fees at Championships 15 Invoice Payment Terms
Cheques made payable to ‘Motorsport UK’ In the absence of any prior agreement, invoices
to Championship Stewards (C.6.5) £505.00 submitted by Motorsport UK are to be settled no later
than 30 days after the invoice date. Failure to do so
13.4. Appeal Fees to the National Court (including may attract an interest charge equivalent to 4% above
Eligibility Appeals) the Bank of England base rate, compounded on a daily
Cheques made payable to ‘Motorsport UK’ basis.
Appendix 1: Competiton Fees 415

4 Event Permit Fees
A fee will be charged for all Clubmans Interclub National International

events (including
practice/training events) for AUTOTESTS (Section M)
which a permit is issued and Autotest £11.50 £13.65
includes cover by the event Production Car £9.75
public liability policy. The fee will AutoSolo £11.50 £13.65
be applied towards the CROSS COUNTRY (Section P)
Motorsport UK’s costs of the Trial (Untimed) £9.85 £12.60
Insurance policy, including any Safari £13.25 £13.65 £14.10
Winch/Team Recovery £13.25 £13.65
insurance premium amount,
Hill Rally £25.20 £25.60 £26.05
Insurance Premium Tax and any Gymkhana £9.85
other applicable taxes, and Promotional Events £9.85
administrative costs. The Trial (Timed) £13.25 £13.65
indemnity limit of the event Tyro Trial £9.85 £12.60
public liability policy is Challenge Event £13.25 £13.65
£100 million, any one accident or Driving Tests £9.85
incident. Treasure Hunt £9.85
Orienteering/Point to Point £13.25 £13.65 £14.10
This permit fee will be calculated
KARTING (Section U)
on the number of competitors Short Circuit £14.45 £14.75 £18.70
signing-on (per capita) or a flat Long Circuit £14.45 £14.75 £18.70
rate for the event, as detailed Schools £3.95
opposite. Endurance** £17.05 £17.95
Kart Clubman (Tyro) £12.85 £14.45
Bambino £12.85
CIRCUIT RACING (Section Q)
Car Race** £31.00 £34.75 £62.80
Truck Race £31.00 £34.75 £70.55
Endurance Race** £35.90 £40.25 £71.05
SPEED (Section S)
Sprint £27.50 £27.80 £43.40
Hill Climb £27.50 £27.80 £43.40
Drag Race £27.50 £27.80 £43.40
Time Attack Pro £26.80
Time Attack Challenge £23.20
Practice Day £23.20
TRIALS (Section T)
Sporting £9.85 £12.60
Car Trial £9.85 £12.60
Classic £9.85 £12.60
AUTOCROSS & RALLYCROSS (Section N)
Autocross/Clubcross £22.40 £26.95 £27.25
Rallycross £26.95 £27.25 £43.45
Off-Road Racing £22.40 £26.95
RALLYING (Section R)
Road Rallies
Road Timed £26.45 £27.15
Road £13.25 £13.95
Navigation £13.25 £13.95
*Navigational Scatter £27.00
*12 Car Rally £27.00
Endurance Road £13.25 £13.95
Targa Road £13.25 £13.95
Historic Road £13.25 £13.95 £25.75
Economy/Vintage £13.25 £13.95
Stage Rallies
Up to 45 miles £55.55 £55.85 £72.35
45 miles & over £81.80 £82.10 £99.75
Single Venue (Multi Use) £83.35 £83.65 £101.40
Please Note: Timed Trial £32.30 £32.60
• *Payment required with Up to 45 miles (Historic) £55.55 £55.85 £72.35
applications for Certificate of 45 miles & over (Historic) £81.80 £82.10 £99.75
Exemptions, 12 Car Rallies and *CERTIFICATE OF EXEMPTION (Section D)
Navigational Scatters (flat fee Concours £27.00
£27.00) Gymkhana £27.00
Motorsport UK Marshals Training FREE
• **Team/Endurance races where Road Safety £27.00
two or more drivers share the Touring Assembly/Procession £27.00
driving of one vehicle entered, Treasure Hunt £27.00
only one per capita fee is Veteran Run £27.00
required per vehicle. Other £27.00
416 Appendix 1: Competiton Fees

417-422 Ins&MotorComps Appx2_TEMPLATE 27/10/2020 20:12 Page 417
Appendix 2
Insurance and
Motor Competitions MOTORSPORT
I N S U R A N C E
Introduction
1. Motorsport UK effects Master Insurance Policies only in
respect of public liability and personal accident risks and this
cover applies to all events held under permit or for which an
exemption for permit is granted. The policies are arranged
through Bluefin Sport, The Paragon, 32-36 Victoria Street,
Bristol BS1 6BX. Tel: 0345 872 5060 (Mon to Fri 9am to 5pm).
The following notes are in respect of each of the insured
policies. Further details, including a downloadable copy of the
Motorsport UK Insurance Policy, are available on the
Motorsport UK website.
Public Liability – Information

WE’LL KEEP
2. Any person injuring another or damaging another’s property
as a result of acting negligently may have an action for YOU ON
compensation brought against them. It is for this reason that
Motorsport UK has arranged public liability insurance to protect
TRACK
Policy Options
clubs organising events against this potential legal liability.
Include:
Insurers cannot cover events of whose existence they do not
know and for the policies to be effective a club must obtain an Grove & Dean Motorsport
On-Track Cover
appropriate permit or exemption from Motorsport UK and Insurance is one of
organise the event in accordance with Motorsport UK Europe’s premier on-track
Track / Test Day
requirements. insurers for professional
Cover
GT, Sports, Historic and
Single Seater racing cars.
Scope of Cover Storage & Transit
With a choice of Cover
3. The policy is arranged to provide indemnity to the level bespoke European and
£100,000,000 for any one accident. This is the limit of the international policies,
Personal Accident
Insurer’s obligation no matter how many people are injured or a dedicated team and an
Cover
how much property damage is done as a result of a single in-house Claims Manager
incident or accident. In respect of pollution/contamination to take the hassle out of
Discounts for
claims the limit of the Insurer’s liability is £100,000,000 in the any incidents, you can
multi-event and
aggregate and cover is restricted to sudden, unintended and annual policies*
rely on Grove & Dean
unexpected pollution. Motorsport Insurance.
*Subject to underwriting criteria
The costs of defending Clubs against allegations likely to be Knowledgeable staff

Our cover keeps you
the subject of indemnity under the policy are also met by Open 7 days a week
on track.
Insurers. They will of course take over the control and conduct
of that defence.
The first £450 of any claim for damage to property will be the
responsibility of the club and this deductable amount is
payable in respect of each and every accident which gives rise
to a claim. Where prior experience indicates that a heavy claims
exposure exists the deductable amount may be increased, but
+44 (0)1708 606768
www.grove-dean-motorsport.com
not without prior notification to the club concerned.
Who is Protected?
4. The Master Policy protects an organising or promoting club
and its officials for their potential legal liability to third parties
injured or whose property is damaged following an accident
arising from the holding of an event. This term includes official Grove & Dean Motorsport Insurance is a trading name of
practice and associated activities necessary to an event (such as Grove & Dean Ltd, an independent intermediary who are
setting up a course for a speed or rally event). The cover authorised and regulated by the Financial Conduct Authority
(FCA). For your security calls may be recorded.
Appendix 2: Insurance and Motor Competitions 417

additionally protects officials (not necessarily officials of an It is impractical for Motorsport UK to provide competitors with
organising club), or sponsors of an event or of races or cover where any part of an event takes place on the public
championships, within the event. Competitors and Venue highway in circumstances to which the Road Traffic Act applies.
landowners are also covered but not one competitor claiming To cover liability under the Road Traffic Act, competitors are
against another competitor. expected to make their own arrangements by the extension of
existing motor policies. However, Bluefin Sport are in a position
What is Protected? to assist clubs organising rallies to provide Road Traffic Act
cover.
5. Events arranged by Clubs held under a Motorsport UK
Permit or Certificate of Exemption. However, this insurance does not protect competitors in respect
of liability to mechanics or other helpers forming part of the
Marshals’ training days are covered subject to prior notification same entry nor do they protect mechanics, entrants or sponsors
being made to and approval given by Motorsport UK. in respect of claims by the driver. Claims by one competitor
Approval may be given for the demonstration of vehicles against another actually competing in the same event are
subject to a specific application being made excluded.
to and specific written approval being given by Motorsport UK. Damage to participants competition vehicles whether caused
during periods of competition or otherwise is not covered.
What is not Protected?
Are Landowners Covered?
6. Events not held under Permit or Certificate of Exemption are
not covered, neither are any Record Attempts nor activities 8. The Motorsport UK Master Policy indemnifies landowners in
other than the normal competition. respect of their potential legal liability to third parties
As part of the master liability policy member clubs are covered following an accident in connection with an event for which
for their legal liability to third parties arising from their social they have loaned the use of their land. This indemnity is to
activities. These activities encompass social evenings, award deal with the risk that an allegation is made after an accident
ceremonies and other like gatherings. This extension DOES that the cause was due to some defect in the landowner’s
NOT cover claims arising from the following: premises.
1) Hazardous and dangerous activities (except in an attempt The Motorsport UK public liability policy will only normally pay
to save human life). for damage to a landowner’s property if it is considered that
the club has been in some way at fault and has a legal liability.
2) Use of pyrotechnics and explosives.
The policy is specific in not providing cover for damage to
3) Overseas activities.
safety barriers, marshal posts, other course installations and
4) Participation in actual Motorsport. damage to road and land surfaces.
5) Commercial activities on behalf of the promoter for
gain/profit excepting raffles and prize draws or similar. Contractual Liability?
6) Employers Liability and Errors or Ommissions. 9. Contractual Liability is the term used in Insurance policies to
7) Liability for bona fide sub-contractors. indicate an obligation accepted by one of the two contracting
parties which goes beyond the position that would exist
8) Claims more specifically insured by the other existing
otherwise under the common law of negligence. Insurers
policies.
exclude such obligations because they do not wish to be bound
9) Damage to vehicles used by the organisers is not covered. under their policy by any prior commitment unless they have
The policy provides no protection in respect of aviation been given notice of the commitment and agreed to it. Please
incidents. refer to Bluefin Sport for any specific clarification.
Liabilities arising from the use of vehicles on the public road If obligations are undertaken under contract in respect of
are not insured under the public liability policy. If this cover is damage to other property e.g. hired public address equipment,
required application should be made to Bluefin Sport who will armco barriers or advertising hoardings then the liability cover
be able to offer facilities to insure the exposure. offered under the Master Policy will only operate to the extent
Events abroad are not covered without special arrangement to which it is judged you may have a legal liability under the
and approval being sought through Bluefin Sport. common law in negligence.
Insurance policies are subject to specific terms and conditions. Under normal circumstances any extension of cover will not
Thus if there is any doubt at all whether any activity or aspect include inevitable damage to road and land surfaces. Clubs are
of cover is insured or not it is important that you refer to expected to take reasonable measures to protect vulnerable
Bluefin Sport for clarification. property, especially any property of high value which might be
subject to damage.
Are Competitors Covered?
7. The term competitor is used in its widest sense to describe
drivers, entrants, sponsors of individual competitors and where Medical Malpractice
appropriate passengers. 10. The Master Liability policy is automatically extended to
Where events occur on private land, i.e. where the insurance provide medical malpractice cover for volunteer Junior Doctors
provisions of the Road Traffic Act do not apply, competitors are and paramedics registered with the HCPC and volunteer
protected by Motorsport UK’s public liability insurance. medical assistants including nurses registered with Motorsport
UK, attending Motorsport UK authorised events. The limit of
indemnity is £10,000,000 in the aggregate and the cover is
subject to a deductable amount of £450 each and every claim.
418 Appendix 2: Insurance and Motor Competitions

we share
your passion
On-T
On-Track
Track Accidentt Damage
D
Damag
mage Cover
C
Moto
Motorsport
orsport Commer
Comm cialc & Liability
Commercial ia
Road Insurance for
fo
or Com
ompetition, Sports,
Competition,
Insurancce for Event
Insurance Even Or gan
anisers
Organisers
Personal AAccidentt & Travel
Travell
0115
0115 965 1040
10 40 01
0115
15 965 1
1050
050
On-Trrack Accident
On-Track Acc Damage Commer
Commercialcial Policies,
Motorsport V ehicles,
Vehicles, Liability Cover and
wwww.reis.co.uk
www.reis.co.uk
[email protected]
[email protected]
Insurance Factory Limited is authorised and rregulated
egulated by the Financial Conduct Authority (No. 306164).
Public Liability – Action Plan Officials

11. In order that clubs may be certain that cover is in place for 14. Recognising this Motorsport UK has effected personal
any given event the following are the steps that are to be accident insurance applying at events held under Permit or
taken: Certificate of Exemption. Personal accident policies pay the
pre-agreed levels of benefit to persons injured if an accident
(a) Apply to Motorsport UK for an appropriate Permit or occurs within the terms and conditions of the policy.
Certificate of Exemption.
Who is Covered?
(b) Consider if specific advice is needed from Bluefin Sport
o Activities other than normal competition, or those 15. All signed-on officials at events held under Permit or
specifically approved by Motorsport UK Certificate of Exemption, including set-up and dismantling. The
signing-on of officials at events is extremely important in that
o Contractual liabilities incurred to property owners or
one of the purposes of this is to identify a person as an official
landlords
of the event and consequently establish the right to benefit
o Where cover under the Road Traffic Act is required. under this personal accident policy. Cover for officials include
(c) If special exposures to risks not covered in the standard travelling directly from home to an event and directly back
Motorsport UK liability insurance exist such as in (b) home again from the event.
above then full details should be made available to What are the Benefits?
Bluefin Sport in good time for them to respond on the
nature of the cover required and its costs. 16. The benefits payable under the Personal Accident Policy
are detailed on the Motorsport UK website.
Claims Competition Licence Holders
12. In the event of any accident involving injury to a spectator 17. In addition to covering officials Motorsport UK has
or official, or damage to third party property, a full report must arranged automatic cover for all Competition Licence holders.
be made to Motorsport UK as soon as possible. There must be
no discussions or correspondence whatsoever regarding the This personal accident insurance cover is valid from the date of
incident other than to confirm that the facts are being reported issue of the competition licence or the First of January of the
to Motorsport UK. Delay in reporting could result in the relevant licence year, whichever is the later. It is operative
Insurer’s refusal to deal with a claim if their position had been during any competition and/or official practice session at an
prejudiced by delayed notification or by settlement or event run under a permit issued by Motorsport UK or for which
commitment having been made. In the unlikely event of an a Certificate of Exemption has been issued or run in accordance
injury being fatal, this report must be made by telephone, at with the International Sporting Code of the FIA, under the
the earliest possible opportunity. These requirements also authority of an FIA recognised ASN.
apply to serious or potentially fatal accidents. What are the Benefits?
In the case of accidents involving spectators or their property it 18. The benefits payable under the Personal Accident Policy
is important that the names and addresses of any witnesses are are detailed on the Motorsport UK website.
obtained and also those of marshals stationed in the vicinity of
the accident. The standard benefits provided by Motorsport UK may be
enhanced at favorable terms by direct application to Bluefin
After an incident organisers or individuals may receive a letter Sport.
from a solicitor which should take the form of 2 copies of a
‘letter before action’. Such letters should not be acknowledged Who is Covered?
or replied to but must immediately be sent to Motorsport UK. 19. All signed-on Motorsport UK Competition Licence
Insurers will then have 21 days to acknowledge receipt of the holders at events held under a Permit or Certificate of
‘letter of action’ followed by a period of 90 days to investigate Exemption. The cover applies while signed-on under
the claim and make a decision on liability. Regulation H.33.1 or for any International or National event
Failure to meet these deadlines can result in judgment by held in accordance with Article 2.2 and/or 2.3 of the FIA
default with the attendant adverse penalties and cost accruing International Sporting Code.
to the defendant.
General Notes
Personal Accident The following are general points where experience has shown
13. The duties of many officials take them close to the “scene it is helpful to give guidance to members.
of the action” and consequently into an area of relatively
greater risk. Officials voluntarily carry out their duties and Competitors or Clubs competing abroad
legally thereby accept the additional risk inherent in the duty 20. It is recommended that competitors or Clubs competing
which limits any remedy at law available to the official should abroad review their insurance arrangements, with Bluefin Sport.
injury occur.
Foreign Competitors in the UK
21. The National Health Service has financial restrictions on
treating some foreign nationals after an accident. Unless the
country of origin has an agreement with the UK, foreign
PLEASE DO NOT DELAY IF ANY INTIMATION competitors are strongly recommended to take out medical
OF A CLAIM IS MADE AGAINST YOU. insurance before competing here. Organisers should draw this
to the attention of foreign competitors.

“THE TRACK IS MY
CANVAS, THE CAR
IS MY BRUSH”
GRAHAM HILL
SOMETIMES ALL YOU NEED IS A GOOD QUOTE.
Track Day Cover - Laid-up Cover Including in Transit

Trailer/Transporter Insurance - In-between Events Road Cover
We’re in pole position when it comes to motorsport insurance

cover, call us today for a great personalised rate...
0800 085 6186 or visit adrianflux.co.uk/motorsport
Authorised and regulated by the

Financial Conduct Authority
Social Events Insurance Fees

22. The Motorsport UK’s Master Policies provide cover for 27. The quoted Per Capita Permit Fees are based on a meeting
some club social activities (6). of one day’s duration. Insurers reserve the right to make an
increased charge in respect of meetings occupying more than
Marshals’ Training one day to which the public is admitted, and a charge made or
where competitions counting towards the final result take place
23. Marshals’ training days are, subject to prior notification on each day. The Per Capita Permit Fees provide cover in respect
and approval by Motorsport UK, covered under both the Public of the permitted competition and official practice sessions.
Liability and the Personal Accident (officials) Policies without
charge. The organisers are required to obtain a Certificate of
Exemption from Motorsport UK. Officials working at Overseas Events
28. Motorsport UK has now had agreement to cover UK licence
Standard Motor Policies officials when they are providing their services at overseas
24. A Standard Motor Policy issued in the UK market excludes events subject to the following conditions:
use for “racing, pacemaking, reliability trials, speed testing or 1. They have notified Motorsport UK in writing using the
rallies”. While the competitor may be able to obtain extension Overseas Insurance Application form of their intention at
of his policy this is a matter for individual negotiation between least 30 days prior to the event and Motorsport UK have
the competitor and his insurer. acknowledged accordingly.
Any competitor in any event that involves use of the public 2. The event they are attending is sanctioned by the ASN of
highway should, in his own interest, pay particular attention to that country who like Motorsport UK are recognised by the
insurance. He should always, before entering an event involving FIA in that capacity. No cover is given for any non-affiliated
use on the public highway, obtain confirmation from his events.
insurers that his normal policy operates. Where Rallies or Trials 3. That the official shall take out their own travel insurance for
include special tests full details of these tests should be any incidents that occur away from the event venue.
submitted to the Insurer.
4. That the country where the event is taking place is not on
Competitors are reminded of the declaration they are required the sanctioned list (see www.motorsportuk.org)
to make when entering an event. Facilities are available to
Clubs to provide short period third party liability cover to 5. In respect of officials attending event in the United States of
drivers in Rallies through Bluefin Sport. America and Canada, the cover is subject to restrictions as
shown below.
Summary Of Cover
Events on Public Roads Personal Accident
1. Cover will match the existing master arrangements in place
Road Rallies for officials under the Motorsport UK master policy.
25. In respect of Road Rallies timed to less than a minute, the 2. Cover would be secondary to any other valid cover or
higher rate detailed in Part 3, Appendix 1. 5.5. does not apply collectibles.
in respect of Regularity events or events where one section, not 3. Medical Expenses and Repatriation benefit to £50,000 for all
exceeding 10 miles in length, is included solely for the purpose non-European exposure.
of tie deciding. Third Party (Public Liability)
1. Cover will match the existing master arrangements in place
Closed Road Events for officials under the Motorsport UK master policy.
26. Competitor’s legal liability cover can only be given for 2. Cover would be secondary to any other valid policy.
events run on closed public roads when such roads are closed 3. The cover is strictly limited to Europe and excludes the USA
by a properly enacted Order made under the authority of a & Canada .
statute permitting the closure of a public road or roads for the
purpose of a competition, whether such competition involves Professional Indemnity
simultaneous competition or timing against the clock, and 1. Cover will match the existing master arrangements in place
suspending the operation of normal Road Traffic Legislation. for officials under the Motorsport UK master policy.
2. Cover would be secondary to any other valid policy.
3. The cover is strictly limited to Europe and excludes the USA
& Canada.

423-424 Competing Abroad Appx3_TEMPLATE 27/10/2020 20:15 Page 423
Appendix 3
Competing Abroad
This brief outline is designed to help competitors and
officials avoid problems which can be associated with
competing at events overseas.
General Travelling Arrangements

Use this checklist if you are planning to compete abroad: Taking competition cars and spares across international borders
can be a fraught business and very time consuming. Allow
• Is the event on the FIA International Calendar (or the enough time and ensure that your papers are arranged in
respective ASN’s National Calendar), otherwise it could be advance.
a long trip for nothing.
• Have you got the right Competition Licence (International Personal Arrangements
Driver and Entrant Licence or EU Licence, as appropriate)
• Take your Driving Licence even if you are the Co-Driver;
• If you are taking any banned substance on the current many foreign countries insist on seeing this whether you
WADA list, a TUE is only required PRIOR to competition for are intending to drive or not. You may be refused the start
drivers who are competing in FIA International events. without it
Please contact Motorsport UK for further instructions.
• Find out if the countries you are visiting require an
• Have you ‘permission to start’. Entry Forms often require International Driving Permit
the stamp of approval of your National Sporting Authority
(Motorsport UK). Your International Licence is also your • It is essential to have Green Card Insurance to protect
‘Visa’ authorising you to compete abroad. In case of doubt, yourself. In some countries an additional ‘Bail Bond’ cover
Motorsport UK can always stamp your entry form, but is essential. (NB UK Third Party Fire and Theft cover is not
don’t leave it until the last minute before the closing date necessarily valid abroad.) Always check with your motor
for entries. insurer that your UK cover is valid in the country you are
visiting
• Is/are your Licence(s) signed
• Take the vehicle registration documents or an authority
• Do the Regulations call for you to take passport size from the vehicle owner that you are entitled to be driving
photographs for event identification it (eg in the case of a company vehicle)
• Do the Organisers require any specific paperwork, • Particularly with large or trailered vehicles, check that you
identification or information are allowed to travel on the roads during weekends or
• Do you have the right homologation/identity papers/log public holidays (eg in France, Italy and Germany)
book. • Find out if you need a Travel Visa for the countries you are
visiting
European Events • Include your ‘GB’ plates
• Check which, if any, inoculations are necessary for each
Holders of National or International Licences may compete in country you are visiting
events that are published on the respective ASN’s National
Calendar. They do so under the regulations for that event and • Take out Medical Insurance that covers you during an
under the jurisdiction of the appropriate ASN (National event as well as before and after.
Sporting Authority).
These events will not be on the International Calendar.
At the time of going to print the UK’s relationship with the EU remained uncertain.
Whilst much of the advice below remains valid, you are advised to check with the
latest advice below
https://www.gov.uk/visit-europe-1-january-2021
Appendix 3: Competing Abroad 423

423-424 Competing Abroad Appx3_TEMPLATE 27/10/2020 20:15 Page 424
• Check what emergency equipment you need to carry.

Bulb kits, fire extinguishers, warning triangles and
reflective clothing for example are mandatory in many
countries.
• Make sure your vehicle’s lighting complies with the
requirements for the countries visited.
Vehicles/Spares
When crossing any international border, particularly outside
the EU, ensure you can account for all equipment, including
trailers, trailered vehicles and spares. This should be done on
entry and exit. Customs officers will need to ensure that
you take out what you took in and any missing items are
considered as having been sold and therefore could be liable
for tax.
Some countries accept a list of equipment and spares deposited
on arrival and cleared on departure at the same post (if you are
sensible). Other countries, particularly, in the case of race
vehicles and trailered equipment, require formal ‘Carnet’
documents with Bank Guarantees to the value of the
equipment.
Lack of paperwork on arrival at a customs post could mean a
fine in addition to delays. Even clearing Customs on entry
without being checked does not mean you are clear; you will
have to exit the country and you also may be subjected to
roadside checks.
In general the more paperwork you carry the better. It can help
Motorsport UK
to have paperwork for the event or an invitation or acceptance
to compete to reassure Customs that your visit is genuine. Take
duplicates or copies of all papers with you, and perhaps copies
of the original invoices for the vehicles and spares to reduce
OPEN
the possibility of a VAT investigation on re-entry into the UK. Monday–Thursday
(Carnet de Passage) and more information can be obtained
from: The RAC, The AA, Chamber of Commerce (ATA Carnet),
9.30–5.30
Freight Transport Association (Owner Document Road Permit),
HM Revenue and Customs. The motoring organisations may be
able to offer both Personal and Vehicle Protection bonds in Friday
case of accident. Check out their schemes.
9.30–5.00
(phone enquiries
Community Movement Carnets
10.00–5.00 please)
These are no longer required for movement between and
through countries which are full members of the EU. This does Tel: 01753 765000
not mean that you won’t be stopped and asked to explain
exactly what you have on board, so it is still a good idea to Fax: 01753 682938
have some form of documentation to prove ownership.
Licence Section:
Tel: 01753 765050
Fax: 01753 685426
Website:
424 Appendix 3: Competing Abroad

425-426 Judicial Notes Appx4_TEMPLATE 27/10/2020 20:22 Page 425
Appendix 4
Judicial Notes for Guidance
The Machinery of Justice Stewards of the Meeting
This appendix is not part of these Regulations and is not 3. With the exception of short circuit kart race meetings (U21)
mandatory but is intended to assist competitors when the Stewards of the Meeting are the second judicial body at
becoming involved in or contemplating becoming involved in any competition. They will hear any Appeals arising out of a
Motorsport UK judicial procedures. It gives an explanation of decision of the Clerk of the Course or of any other Official of
the course of any judicial procedure and must be read in the meeting. The Stewards decision will normally be final, and
conjunction with Section C – Judicial. can only be appealed to the National Court. in accordance with
1. The three main Judicial Bodies, in order of progression, are, C.7.1.
the Clerk of the Course, the Stewards of the Meeting and the
National Court. At most events there should be three Stewards The National Court
of the Meeting. The club organising an event is responsible for 4. The National Court normally sits at the Motorsport UK
appointing the Stewards, although at all Race, Speed, Kart, offices at Colnbrook, but it can meet at other venues at
Stage Rally and some other events, Motorsport UK appoints the Motorsport UK’s discretion. The press and other observers are
Chief Steward. The Motorsport UK list of Stewards comprises of not permitted to attend. Any hearing can proceed in the
people who have considerable experience of Motor Sport, and absence of any party or witnesses, provided that sufficient
who usually have acted as Club appointed Stewards for a notice of the hearing has been given.
number of years. They are, however, independent, and are not
employed by Motorsport UK. In order to ensure impartiality, any Appeal Hearings
Steward finding they have any connection with a party to a • These hear appeals from decisions made by Stewards of a
hearing or with the subject matter of a hearing must declare a Meeting. The Court is obliged to confine its decisions to
possible conflict of interest. Unless all parties agree otherwise, matters actually appealed, though they are free also to
then that Steward must withdraw. make recommendations to Motorsport UK arising out of
The National Court is appointed by Motorsport UK and the their deliberations. They have the power to review and
members are usually either senior Motorsport UK Stewards, amend any penalty previously applied.
members of one of the specialist Committees or other • Prior to the start of an Appeal Hearing, the Court members
experienced people who are independent of Motorsport UK. and all parties will be given a dossier incorporating the
The Chairman of the National Court will usually be a person original protest or complaint, any reports or sketches etc
who is legally qualified. The Court is administered by an produced at the original Hearing, the notes or transcript (if
independent external lawyer. any) of the Stewards’ Hearing the Stewards’ report and the
original findings.
Clerk of the Course
• Normally the Court first hears the Appellant’s case, with
2. With the exception of short circuit kart race meetings (U21), witnesses called and cross-examined if necessary. The
the Clerk of the Course is the first judicial authority in any respondent follows, calling witnesses who may also be
competition and deals with any protests from Competitors or cross-examined. The respondent and appellant can then
adverse reports from Observers, Scrutineers or Technical make a final address if desired. In the case of a partial or
Commissioners, Judges of Fact, etc. Whenever possible complete re-hearing however, the Court can change the
Competitors should be given the opportunity to explain their order of the hearing.
side of the matter, and after considering all relevant reports, • The Court then adjourns to consider its decision, which is
the Clerk of the Course will make a decision. given verbally to the parties and confirmed in writing. The
The various time limits for lodging Protests are given in C.5.2. Court may also order the Return of the Appeal Fee if the
These may be extended by the Clerk of the Course in Appeal has been successful, or its forfeiture if the Appeal
exceptional circumstances. Joint Protests are not accepted, but has failed. An allocation of costs may be made if
more than one individual Protest may be accepted on the same appropriate. Exceptionally judgement can be reserved.
grounds. Protests must be in writing, signed and accompanied
by the appropriate fee.
The Clerk of the Course’s decision will normally be given
verbally, and confirmed in writing. If an offence is found to
have been committed, the Clerk should state which rules have
been breached, what actions or penalties have been applied.
and the time that the verbal decision was notified to the
Competitor. The Competitor concerned has 30 minutes if he
wishes to Appeal against the Clerk’s decision. Any Appeal,
which must be in writing and accompanied by the appropriate
deposit, will be heard as soon as practicable by the Stewards of
the Meeting.
Appendix 4: Judicial Notes for Guidance 425

425-426 Judicial Notes Appx4_TEMPLATE 27/10/2020 20:22 Page 426
Disciplinary Hearings • The National Court will then consider all these
These are held to try cases brought before the Court by submissions, plus any other appropriate exhibits, and will
Motorsport UK for alleged breaches of rules by persons or adjudicate on the matter. The Decision will be notified to
groups subject to these Regulations. all parties in writing. The Court will also decide whether
the Appeal fee should be returned or forfeited, and may
Disciplinary hearings have two primary functions: also allocate costs if appropriate.
• To determine whether or not the breach is proved (unless
the matter has been referred to them for the application of Anti-Doping Hearing
an additional penalty); and • The Anti-Doping Regulations are detailed in H.38.1.
• If so, to impose the appropriate penalty. Anti-Alcohol Hearing
Procedure at Disciplinary Hearings involves The Clerk to the • The Anti-Alcohol Regulations are detailed in H.38.2.
Court bringing in the main parties and briefly stating the
purpose of the Hearing. The alleged breach is read to the party
and the party issues a plea to each charge. If the party accepts Witnesses and Examination
the charge, proceedings may be shortened and mitigation 5. Witnesses are not required to give evidence on oath. They
considered. may be examined by the party calling them, and shall give
• If the party contests the charge, the prosecution proceeds evidence directly and/or by answering questions.
first, summarising its case. Prosecution witnesses may be • Documents may be produced in evidence: in such case the
cross-examined by the defence, and re-examined by the Hearing must be satisfied as to their source, validity,
prosecution. The defence then presents its evidence, relevance etc., and to do so it may be necessary to call
defence witnesses being cross examined and re-examined direct evidence in this respect. It should be remembered
in turn. All witnesses may be questioned by members of that documents on their own may not be accepted without
the Court. The prosecution and defence can then address corroboration.
The Court, summarising the evidence, before the Court
adjourns to determine its decision. No person, other than • A report from any official that has been produced, and has
the Clerk to the Court if required, can be present or enter later been open to challenge at the original Stewards’
discussions with the Court at this stage. Hearing is acceptable, but should not be amplified later
unless that official is attending as a witness.
• If the Court finds the charge(s) have not been proved, it
will dismiss the case. If any of the charges are, proved, the • Data logged evidence, video and other photographic
Court will announce whether a penalty is to be imposed, evidence may be considered by Clerks of the Course,
and the nature of the penalty. The Court has full discretion Stewards or the National Court, providing they are
to award and allocate costs as it thinks fit. satisfied as to its authenticity, and in all circumstances at
their sole discretion. Where data logged evidence is to be
Investigatory Hearings used, must only be presented or validated by an
• These are held under Regulation C.9 to enquire into independent person qualified to do so (J.5.21).
matters referred to the Court by Motorsport UK. • Prior to the hearing of an Appeal each party is required to
• The Court is free to receive evidence and to hear specify to all other parties, details of all reports,
witnesses as they wish. They can make such order as it documents, objects, photographs or recordings which are
deems appropriate including, for example, amendment to to be used at the hearing. All parties must have the
the results of a competition, or recommendations to opportunity of inspecting any or all of the items detailed
Motorsport UK, and if a breach of the Regulations has in the list, prior to the hearing if requested
occurred either impose an appropriate penalty or refer the • Objects may be put in evidence, as for instance, the
matter to a subsequent Disciplinary Hearing. The Court cylinder head in question.
has full discretion to award and allocate costs as it thinks
fit. • Recorded witness evidence, in the form of electronic voice
and/ or video recordings, should be admitted as evidence
Technical Eligibility Appeals by Clerks of the Course, Stewards or the National Court,
These are dealt with entirely by written submissions in provided they are satisfied as to its authenticity. Unless
accordance with the procedure laid down in C.7.2. otherwise agreed by the parties involved, the witness
should attend the hearing so they can be examined on
• If a Competitor wishes to Appeal in respect of an eligibility the recorded evidence. In all cases, the admissibility of
ruling or penalty under C.3.5.1.(c) or 3.5.3, confirmation of recorded evidence and the weight to be attached to such
lodging the Appeal, together with the grounds of Appeal evidence (particularly if the witness is not present) is at
must be submitted to the Clerk to the National Court in the sole discretion of the Judicial Body.
writing within ten days. Within the same period, the
Technical Commissioners concerned must also submit
their reasons for coming to their decision, quoting the Degree of Proof
relevant regulation numbers, dimensions etc as
appropriate. Copies of these submissions will be sent to 6. The degree of proof required is what is more probable i.e.
the opposing parties, who will then be allowed a further the balance of probability. Although some sporting or social
ten days for written comments. stigma may accrue to persons found to have been in breach of
the Regulations of a sporting body, it is not sufficient to justify
the necessity of proof beyond reasonable doubt.
426 Appendix 4: Judicial Notes for Guidance

427-428 Forestry Liaison Appx5a_TEMPLATE 27/10/2020 20:24 Page 427
Appendix 5a
Forestry Liaison Officers and
Forestry Commission District Offices
Motorsport UK has appointed FLOs to each Forestry Forestry Liaison Officers
Commission District in England and Wales and to the 1. Motorsport UK
Regions in Scotland to provide a liaison between Email: [email protected]
Organising Clubs, Motorsport UK and the Forestry
Commission. The FLOs and the areas for which they (Districts: Central)
are responsible are given below. 2. Barry Guess, 8 Bethel Lane, Upper Hale,
The detailed Regulations regarding the arrangements Farnham, Surrey GU9 0QA.
for the authorisation of events seeking use of the % h): 01252 727390
Forestry Commission’s land are available from Email: [email protected]
Motorsport UK. However, it is important that Clubs
who are seeking usages DO NOT contact the Forestry (District: South England)
Commission direct, but should channel their enquiries 3. Robin Hernaman, 19 Church Street, Ashley,
through the FLOs who will give guidance as to likely Newmarket, Suffolk CB8 9DU.
availability and specific problems on the use of % (h): 01638 731501
particular forests. Email: [email protected]
(District: East England)
National Forestry Organisations 4. Chris Huddlestone, Lone Oak, Elleray Road,
Windermere, Cumbria LA23 1AG
England % h): 01539 443085
Forestry England
620 Bristol Business Park, Coldharbour Lane, (District: North England)
Bristol, BS16 1EJ 5. Barry Guess, 8 Bethel Lane, Upper Hale,
% 0300 067 4900 Farnham, Surrey GU9 0QA.
Email: [email protected] % (h): 01252 727390
East England Email: [email protected]
Santon Downham, Brandon,Suffolk, IP27 0TJ (District: East England)
% 0300 067 4500
Email: [email protected] 6. Rod Parkin, 15 Holly Drive, Tinshill Lane,
West England Leeds LS16 6EF.
Bank House, Bank Street, Coleford, Glos. GL16 8BA
% (h): 0113 2262422 % (m): 07850 783555
Email: [email protected] (District: Yorkshire)
Westonbirt, The National Arboretum 7. John Parker, 1 Woodend, Ponteland,
Tetbury, Gloucestershire, GL8 8QS Newcastle-upon-Tyne,
% 0300 067 4890 Tyne & Wear NE20 9ES.
Email: [email protected] % (w): 01661 824692 % (m): 07885 804545
North England Email: [email protected]
Eals Burn, Bellingham, Hexham, Northumberland, (District: North England)
NE48 2HP
% 0300 067 4200 8. Kevin Witton, 56 Harper Avenue, Wednesfield,
Email: [email protected] Wolverhampton WV11 1HA.
South England
% (m): 07767 453664
The Queen's House, Lyndhurst, Hants., SO43 7NH
% 0300 067 4600 (District: West England)
Email: [email protected] 9. Chris House, Brindham Farm, Wick,
Yorkshire Glastonbury, Somerset BA6 8JR.
Outgang Road, Pickering, North Yorks, YO18 7EL % (w): 01458 831130 % (h): 01458 833348
Email: [email protected] (District: West England)
Central England
Sherwood Pines Forest Park, Edwinstowe, Mansfield,
Notts, NG21 9JL
% 0300 067 4340
Email:[email protected]
Appendix 5a: Forestry Liaison Officers 427

427-428 Forestry Liaison Appx5a_TEMPLATE 27/10/2020 20:24 Page 428
Wales Scotland
Natural Resources Wales Forestry and Land Scotland
David Liddy 1 Highlander Way, Inverness Business Park,
Email: [email protected] and Inverness, IV2 7GB.
[email protected] % 0300 067 6000.
North East North
Glen Williams Golspie Office, Golspie Business Park,
Clawdd Newydd, Ruthin, Denbighshire, LL15 2NL Golspie, KW10 6UB 0131 370 5970
North West Smithton Office, Smithton, Invernees, IV2 7NL
Einear Jones % 0131 370 5965
Gwydyr Uchaf, Llanrwst, Conwy, LL26 0PN Email: [email protected]
Mid West
Sarah Hurford Lochgilphead Office, Whitegates,
NRW Office, Powells Place, Powells Lanes, Welshpool, Lochgilphead,PA31 8RS
Powys, SY21 7JY % 0131 370 5700
South West Fort William Office, Torlundy, Fort William, PH33 6SW
Michelle Jones % 0131 370 5700
NRW Office, Llanfair Road, Llandovery, Email: [email protected]
Carmarthenshire, SA20 0AL East
South Central Huntly Office, Portsoy Road, Huntly, AB54 4SJ
Karen Wills % 0131 370 5100
NRW Office, Resolven, Neath, Dunkeld Office, Inverpark, Dunkeld, PH8 0JR
West Glamorgan, SA11 4DR % 0131 370 5436
South East Email: [email protected]
Tanya Dykes Central
NRW Office, Hadnock Road, Monmouth, Aberfoyle Office, Aberfoyle, Stirling, FK8 3UX
Monmouthshire, NP25 3NQ % 0131 370 5674
West Calder Office, Five Sisters House, West Calder,
EH55 8PN
% 0131 370 5680
Forestry Liaison Officers Email: [email protected]
11. Keith Ashley, 8 Hither Bush, Lyde, South
Hereford HR4 8EF. Dumfries Office, Ae Village, Parkgate,
% (h): 01432 272977 Dumfries, DG1 1QB
Email: [email protected] % 0131 370 5500
(Districts: Llandovery, Coed y Cymoedd) Newton Stewart Office, Creebridge, Newton
12. Kevin Witton, 56 Harper Avenue, Wednesfield, Stewart, DG8 6AJ
Wolverhampton WV11 1HA % 0131 370 5900
% (m) 07767 453664 Email: [email protected]
(Districts: Coed y Gororau, Coed y Mynydd)
Venue Liaison Officer – Longcross

Barry Guess
8 Bethel Lane, Upper Hale, Farnham
Surrey GU9 0QA
% (h) 01252 727390 % (m) 01252 376594 Forestry Liaison Officer for Scotland
Email: [email protected] Jonathan Lord, PO Box 3333, Glasgow G20 2AX.
% (w): 0141 946 5045 % (m): 07774 788844
428 Appendix 5a: Forestry Liaison Officers

429-430 Route Liaison Appx5b_TEMPLATE 27/10/2020 20:27 Page 429
Appendix 5b
Route Liaison Officers
Avon & Somerset: James How, Meadowsweet, Tolland, Hampshire: Mike Hall, 10 Orchard Close,
Lydeard, Taunton, Somerset TA4 3PR. Woolhampton, Reading, Berkshire, RG7 5SD.
 (h) 01984 667814.  (h) 01189 712747  (m) 07774 951937.
Email: [email protected] Email: [email protected]
Bedfordshire: Dave J. Smith, 18 Alameda Road, Hertfordshire: See Bedfordshire.
Ampthill, Bedfordshire MK45 2LA. Humberside (North): See Yorkshire (North).
 (h) 01525 404638  (m) 07889 976951.
Humberside (South): See Lincolnshire.
Isle of Man: Juan Turner, 22 Park Close, Glen Vine,
Cambridgeshire: Clive Grounds, 19 Youngman Avenue, Isle of Man, IM4 4HB.
Histon, Cambridge CB24 9HP.  01624 852555, 01624 854007, 07399 006363
 (h) 01223 232861  (m) 07860 461670. Email: [email protected]
Kent: Roger Keene, 39 New Road, London SE2 0QH
Cheshire: Gordon Pirie, 73 Liverpool Road,  (h) 0208 310 2699 Email: [email protected].
Great Sankey, Warrington, Cheshire, WA5 1QW. Lancashire: Chris Woodcock, 234 Shear Brow,
 (m) 07974 479297 Blackburn, Lancashire, BB1 8DS.
Email: [email protected]  (h) 01254 681350, 07973 830695
Channel Islands: Refer to Simon Fowler at Email: [email protected]
Motorsport UK. Leicestershire and Rutland: See Northamptonshire.
City of London: N/A. Lincolnshire: Gerry Blythe, Lekeburn,
Cleveland: North of the River Tees – See Durham 27 Kenwick Road, Louth, Lincolnshire, LN11 8EH.
South of the River Tees – See North Yorkshire.  (h) 01507 606981
Cumbria: Fred Bent, Orchard House, Borwick Road,
Arkholme, Carnforth, Lancashire LA6 1BG. Merseyside: See Cheshire.
 (h) 01524 221933  (m) 07732 123399. Norfolk: Pat Ward, 47 Sterlet Grove, Mulbarton,
Email: [email protected] Norwich, NR14 8FU.
Derbyshire: Glyn Byard, 60 Broadway, Swanwick,
Alfreton, Derbyshire DE55 1AJ. Northamptonshire: Nigel Evans, 29 Icknield Drive,
 (h) 01773 606753  (m) 07836 787918. West Hunsbury, Northamptonshire, NN4 9YS.
Email: [email protected]  (h) 01604 702194
 (m) 07818 040010 (not after 9pm)
Devon & Cornwall: Bob Challacombe, The Firs, Email: [email protected]
11 Nurseries Close, Exeter, Devon, EX3 0PG.
Northern Ireland: refer to Simon Fowler at
 (h) 01392 877111
Motorsport UK.
Northumbria: See Durham.
Dorset: See Wiltshire.
Nottinghamshire: See Derbyshire.
Durham: Andrew Whittaker, 16 Erskine Road,
South Shields, Tyne & Wear, NE33 2TQ. Scotland: Jonathan Lord, RSAC Motorsport Limited,
 (h) 0191 455 4420.  (m) 07544 107525 PO Box 3333, Glasgow, G20 2AX.
Email: [email protected]  (h) 0141 946 5045  (m) 07774 788844
Dyfed Powys: Andrew Thomson, Murmur
Y Coed Henllan, Llandysul Ceredigion SA44 5TE. Staffordshire: Rob Bateman, 19 Dalehouse Road,
 (h)01559 371167  (m) 07772 148937
Cheddleton, Nr Leek, Staffordshire, ST13 7JL.
 (h) 01538 361053  (m) 07966 961010
Essex: Ted O’Day, 8 Tower Road, Epping,
Suffolk: Gary Nicholls, 84 Totnes Walk, Chelmsford,
Essex, CM16 5EL. Essex, CM1 6LU.
 (h) 01992 573 422  (m) 07802 447022
Email: [email protected].
Surrey: See Sussex.
Gloucestershire: Martin Saunders, 44 Pilgrove Way,
Cheltenham, Gloucestershire GL51 0WA. Sussex: Matthew Fowle, Cilverly, Severals Road,
 (h) 01242 530319  (m) 07798 584713
Bepton, West Sussex, GU29 0LR.
 (h) 01730 814673  (m) 07748 020894
Greater London: refer to Simon Fowler at Thames Valley: Simon Bradley, 7 Beech Road,
Motorsport UK. Witney, Oxon, OX28 6LP.
Greater Manchester: See Cheshire.  (h) 01993 702722  (m) 07970 134990
Gwent: See Dyfed Powys. E-mail: [email protected]
Appendix 5b: Route Liaison Officer 429

429-430 Route Liaison Appx5b_TEMPLATE 27/10/2020 20:27 Page 430
Wales (North): Ifor Davies. Llecyn, Pencaenewydd, Yorkshire (South/West): Please refer to D. Powell or
Pwllheli Gwynedd LL53 6RB. S. Fowler at Motorsport UK.
 (h) 01766 810213  (m) 07772 297043
NATIONAL PARKS
Wales (South): See Dyfed Powys.
Brecon Beacons/Pembrokeshire: See Dyfed Powys.
Warwickshire: See West Mercia. Dartmoor: See Devon & Cornwall.
Exmoor: See Avon & Somerset.
West Mercia: Dave Lucas, 29 Avondale Close,
Kingswinford, Dudley, West Midlands, DY6 7HJ. Lake District: See Cumbria.
 (h) 01384 291441 New Forest: See Hampshire
Email: [email protected] Northumberland: See Durham.
Peak District: See Staffordshire
West Midlands: See West Mercia. Snowdonia: See Wales (North).
Wiltshire: John Rogers, The Moorings, 99 Staverton, South Downs: See Sussex.
Trowbridge, BA14 6PE. Yorkshire Dales/Moors: See Yorkshire (North).
 (h) 01225 782358
Yorkshire (North/East): John Richardson,
67 West Park, Selby, North Yorkshire, YO8 4JN.
 (h) 01757 702048
 (m) 0780 329 6603
430 Appendix 5b: Route Liaison Officers

431 Radio Co-ord(App5c)_TEMPLATE 27/10/2020 20:27 Page 431
Appendix 5c
Approved Radio Co-ordinators
England Cheshire, Greater Manchester, Lancashire,
Merseyside, Salop
Cleveland, Cumbria, Durham, Northumberland
Bill Wilmer, Brimmicroft Farm, Bolton Road, Hoghton,
John Telford, 85 Medway, Great Lumley, Preston, Lancs PR5 0SP.
Chester-le-Street, Co. Durham DH3 4HU. % (h) 01254 208052. % (m) 07973 830705.
% (h) 0191 388 8058. Email: [email protected]
East Yorkshire and Yorkshire Isle of Man
Chrys Worboys
TBC.
Cambridgeshire, North Lincolnshire, Lincolnshire,
Norfolk, Nottinghamshire Scotland
Brian Avery, 5 Bransdale Avenue, Normanton,
Wakefield, West Yorkshire WF6 2SJ. Garry Headridge, 79 Sheriffs Park, Linlithgow,
% (w) 01924 220345 % (m) 07968 979948. West, Lothian EH49 7SR.
Email: [email protected] % (m) 07780 602480.
Essex, Suffolk Email: [email protected]
TBC.
Wales
Bedfordshire, Buckinghamshire, Derbyshire,
Hertfordshire, Leicestershire, Northamptonshire, North Wales (down to A489/A470)
Oxfordshire, Staffordshire, Warwickshire, West
Bill Wilmer, Brimmicroft Farm, Bolton Road, Hoghton,
Midlands
Preston, Lancs PR5 0SP.
Harold Hicken, 19 Lilybank Close, Matlock, % (h) 01254 208052. % (m) 07973 830705.
Derbyshire DE4 3EH. Email: [email protected]
% (h) 01629 584286.
Email: [email protected] Mid and South Wales
Kent, Surrey, East & West Sussex
Sue Fielding, 15 Dinorben Close, Fleet, Alan Stoneman.
Hampshire GU52 7SL.
% (h) 01252 628020. Northern Ireland
Nigel Hughes.
Avon, Berkshire, Somerset, Dorset, Wiltshire,
Gloucestershire, Hampshire, Herefordshire &
Worcester
Mike Summerfield
Devon & Cornwall
TBC.
Appendix 5c: Approved Radio Co-ordinators 431

432 AppTechCom(App5d&e)_TEMPLATE 27/10/2020 20:28 Page 432
Appendix 5d
Appointed Technical Commissioners
Scrutineer Car Technical Commissioner Jones, N E 49 The Chase, Eastcote, Pinner,
Middlesex, HA5 1SH
Barnett, C S 29 Offas Green, Norton, Presteigne, % (h): 0208 8666942 % (m): 07802 276590
Powys, LD8 2NX Email: [email protected]
% (h): 01544 260720 % (w): 0208 9122141 Loveridge, P H 103 Woodside Street, Cinderford,
Email: [email protected] Gloucestershire, GL14 2NS
Bassett, R E 23 Hughes Close, Harvington, Evesham, % (h): 01594 825105 % (w): 07831 656472
Worcestershire, WR11 8NZ E-mail: [email protected]
% (h): 01386 870919 % (m): 0777 814 2305 McDonald, R J Riverside, 2 School Green, Lasswade,
Email: [email protected] Midlothian, EH18 1NB
Crook, J E 9 Hughes Close, Harvington, Evesham, % (h): 0131 6638782 % (w): 07774 692679
Worcestershire, WR11 8NZ E-mail: [email protected]
% (h): 01386 870081 % (w): 01386 870081 Mount, C A 6 Almond Close, Countesthorpe,
Email: [email protected] Leicester, LE8 5TG
Danbury, P M 13 Birkdale Close, Bletchley, % (h): 0116 277 5943 % (m): 0745 409869
Milton Keynes, MK3 7RF Email: [email protected]
% (h): 01908 476980 % (m): 07768 797757 Ratley, R W Hunters Lodge, Post Office Road,
Email: [email protected] Woodham Mortimer, Maldon, Essex, CM9 6SX
Doe, G The Willows, Whitchurch Road, Newhall, % (h): 01245 223758 % (w): 01268 403510
Nantwich, Cheshire, CW5 8DJ Email: [email protected]
% (h): 01270 780 356 Riches, P C The Willows, Low Common, Deopham,
Email: [email protected] Wymondham, Norfolk, NR18 9DZ
Greig, W G 53 Cupar Road, Kingskettle, Kettlebridge, % (h): 01953 797169 % (w): 01953 797169
Cupar, Fife, KY15 7QD Email: [email protected]
% (h): 01337 831952 Riches, S 6 Ripley Close, Kingsmead, Milton Keynes,
Email: [email protected] Buckinghamshire, MK4 4HJ
Harris, M 19 Dawn Close, Ness, Neston, CH64 4DS % (h): 07803 966706 % (m): 07803 966706
% (h): 0151 3367462 % (m): 07710 496018 Email: [email protected]
Hopwood, J C Clough End Farm, Sandhill Lane, Marple
Bridge, Stockport, Cheshire, SK6 5NP Scrutineer Kart Technical Commissioner
% (h): 01614 275 630 None registered at time of publication
Appendix 5e
Appointed Environment Inspectors
Blissett, A P 22 Riding Hill, South Croydon, Malcolm, G 15 Kilworth Height, Fulwood,
Surrey, CR2 9LN Preston, PR2 3NU
E-mail: [email protected] % (h): 01772 719187
Clingan, P 16 Mossvale, Lochmaben, Lockerbie, E-mail: [email protected]
Dumfriesshire, DG11 1QB
% (h): 01387 811986
432 Appendix 5d/e: Appointed Technical Commissioners & Appointed Environment Inspectors
433-440 INDEX to Regs_TEMPLATE 27/10/2020 20:30 Page 433
Index to Regulations
Abandonment of a Meeting D29; – Track Licence/Plan N2. Change of Class D25.1.6.
G2.4.2. – Number of Starters N2.13. Change of Driver/Vehicle D25.1.12.
Abusive Behaviour/Language – Penalties N3.7.7. – Cross Country P25.2.
G5.3.6.; C1.1.9.; C2.6.2. – Flag Signals N2.7. N5.3. – Rallies R5.4.2.; R5.4.3.
Accidents – Technical Regulations N4. Checks and Controls R2.4.; R9.1.;
– Competitors’ behaviour Autotest – Section M R30.1.; P26.1.1.
H32.1.7. – AutoSolos M1-11., M21-24. Circuit (see Course)
– Race & Speed Q12.24.4. – Clerk of the Course M2. Circuit Breaker K8
– Records E2.1.3. – Organisation M1, Classes
– Reporting G5.2.8.; E2.1.3. – Production Car M16. – Classic Reliability Trial T10.
Admission D32.3 – Spill Kit M2.6. – Cross Country P24.7.1.
Advertising H27.1; H28.1. – Tests M6-7.; M23. – Historic Category 1, 2 & 3
– Decals H28.1. – Technical Regulations Rally R19.1.; R49.
– Results of Events H34.1. M4-5.; M18-24. – Trial T11.
– Restrictions D10; H27.1.; – Under 17s M13.; M17.; M22. – Speed S10.10.
Q13.1.3. Auxiliary Lights R10.3.1.; R18.5.3.; Classic Reliability Trials T2.; T8.
Age Limits H7. R18.5.5.; R18.5.6.; P3.4.1.; – Passengers T4.1.8.
– Autocross N3.2.3. P56.10. Clerk of the Course G5.
– Cross Country P1.1.11.: P2.4.;
– Autotests M11, M12, M29, Average Speed P14.2.
– Cross Country P24.3.1.; – Cross Country P2.5.1.-2.5.4.; – Deputies G5.3.
P44.1.1.; P41.1.2. P3.11.1.; P11.3.2.; P15.5. – Duties G5.1.; E1.1.4.; M2.;
– Marshals G1.1.3.; G13.1.; P1.1.8. – Rallies R2.3. P2.4.; P14.2.; R2.; R8.;
– Press G13.2. – Special Stages R28.2.; R26.5.4. R23.1.-24.11.1.
– Rallies R5.3. – Classic Trials T2.1.1. – Licences G5.1.3.;G18.1.
– Rallycross N5.5.2. Awards – Powers G5.3.
– Trials T4.1. – Limitation D25.1.2.; H34.1.1. – Race Q2.2.
Aircraft Restrictions E2.2.6.; R39.3. – Presentation D27.1.1. – Race Record Cards G3.1.1.;
Alcohol and Drug Checks Bad Weather Racing E14. G5.2.2.; Q4.2.
(see Anti-Doping) Baulking – Rallies R2.; R8.; R23.1.-
Alteration of General Regulations – Autocross E63 24.11.1.
H1.7. – Cross Country P1.6.5.; P14.6.; – Speed S1.2.
Alteration to Supplementary P27.4.3. Clothing/Overalls K9.;K14.3.
Regulations D11.1.; G2.4.1. – Rallies R2.6.; R24.5.; R24.6. Clubman Event D4.3.1.(b).
Ambulances (also see Emergency – Rallycross N5.11.3. Clubcross N1-2.13.7.
Equipment) Section F – Speed S9.5.8.; S9.6. N3.1.-3.6.2.; N3.8.
– Autocross & Rallycross N2.15.; Betting C1.1.11., C1.1.12. N4.1.-4.8.3., N4.20.
N5.4. Black Flag G5.3.4.; Q12.24.3. Clubs
– Kart U4.3. Bouncing – Objection to A4.1.
– Race Q10. – Cross Country P41.1.5. – Recognition A4.
– Speed S5 – Trials T4.1.11. – Regional Centres A4.2.
Amendments and Additions to Breach of Regulations H1.2.; C1.1. – Registration D2.
Regulations H1.7. Breakdown Vehicles (also see Clubsport Event (see Clubmans)
Amendments to Results H34.1.7. Emergency Equipment) D4.3.1(a); D4.5.
Animals E2.1.2. Q8.1.2. Club Stewards’ Report G2.6.
Announcement Bridges E6.1. Code 60 flag Q12.24.4(e).
– Official D9.1. Bridleway (see Footpaths; Code of Conduct A10.
Commentators G14.
Anti-Alcohol and Illicit Drugs Bridleways and Restricted Communications E2.3.
H38.2. Byways) – Cross Country P14.3.2(b)
Anti-Doping British Championship – Rallies R24.3.3.
D25.1.14.; D35.1.; G15.1.4.; Requirements D4.1.6.; D7.1.10. Competition
H38.1. Camera Evidence G10.3. – Approval D4.1.
Appeals C6.1. Cameras (in vehicle) J5.20.5. – Numbers J4.1.; P25.1.5.; P41.2.;
Appeal Costs C6.6. Cancellation or Postponement R6.1.; S9.2.5.
Appeal Fees C6.6.; Appendix 1.13 G14.; G2.4.2. Competitive Safari P11.; P49.
Armbands D32.5. Careless Driving C1.1.5. Competitors
Assault (Physical) C1.1.9.; J2.6.2. Car Trials (see Trials) – Briefing G5.3.8.; H32.1.3.;
Assumed Name H4. Challenge Events Q11.1.1.; Q11.3.1.
Authorisation of Events D4.1. (see Cross Country) – Civil Prosecution D25.1.15.;
Autocross – Section N Championships H36.1.1.
– Vehicles N4. – Commercial W1.1.1. – Indemnity D13.; H23.1.
– Course Requirements N2.2. – Co-ordinators W2.2. – Leaving the event H32.1.6.
– Emergency Vehicles N2.15; – Eligibility Scrutineer W2.2.3. – List D20.1.; D22.1; D23.1.9.;
N2.15.3.; N5.4. – Karting U11.1. D24.
– Junior Autocross N4.21. – Permits D7. – Licence Grades H25.
– Spill Kit N2.6.3. – Race W1.3.
– Team Relay N2.14. – Stewards G2.7.; W2.2.1.
Index to Regulations 433

Chart of Minimum Acceptable – Numbers P2.7.6.; P25.1.5.; Drivers (see also Competitor)
Licences P38.1.3.; P41.2.; P50.5.1. – Autotest M10.
– Responsibilities H1.3.; H31.; – Point to Point P22.; P53. – Briefing G5.3.8.; H32.1.3.;
H32.1. – Promotional Event P9.; P47. Q4.2.1.
– Registration/Licence H3. – Public Relations Requirements – Change of D25.1.12.
– Right to Exclude D25.1.7. P4. – Cross Country P25.
Compliance with Regulations A2.6. – Rescue/Recovery Units F2.; F3. – Race Q12.1.1.
Concours d’Elegance D5.1.2(e). – Results P29.; P43. – Rallies R5.3.-5.4.
Contravention of Regulations – Retirement P49.9. – Speed S9.2.1.-9.2.4.
G5.3.3.; J1.1.; J2.1. – Rights and Duties of – Training Event D5.1.2.(g)
Control Organisers P27. – Trials T4.1.
– Location P2.6.; R2.4. – Scrutineering P12.2. Driving Behaviour Q12.17.; R8.3.;
– Spill Kits P1.7.; P57.5.3. R8.4.; R24.10.
Co-ordinators G2.8.
– SOS/OK Boards P49.8. Driving Standards G5.3.5.; C1.1.5.
Costs C2.1.2.; C13.1. – Team Recovery P21.; P21. Driving Standards Observers
Course – Technical P56.-63. G11.1.; P2.10.4.; P27.2.; Q4.1.;
– Aircraft E2.2.6. – Timed Trial P10.; P48. Q3.1.; R4.1.4.; R8.3.; R8.4.; R24.9.
– Alteration N2.5. – Timing P30.1. Duties of Stewards G2.
– Animals E2.1.2. – Trial P5.; P41.1.-43.3. Economy Rally R7.1.6.; R16.2.
– Autocross N2.- 2.3.2. – Treasure Hunts D5.1.2.(c).; Economy Run R17.4.; D5.1.2(i).
– Bad Weather E14. P36. Eligibility
– Bridges E6.1. – Tyro Trial P7.1.; P44.; P62.1. – Appeal C7.2.
– Clear (Timekeepers) G6.3. – Winch Recovery P8.1.; P46. – Checks D25.1.8.; C3.; C5.3.;
– Communications E2.3. Damage Declaration P28.1.1.; C7.2.
– Enclosures E2.4. R15.1.2.; R40.1.3. – Protests C5.
– Emergency Rescue Equipment Damage – Scrutineers G7.7.
E8. – Cross Country P29.2. Emergency Rescue Equipment
– Fire Precautions E7.1. Dangerous Driving G2.4.3.; C1.1.5. E8.; Section F
– International E1.3.1. Datalogging D7.1.7. Enclosures D31.1.; D32.3.;E2.4.
– Long Distance Racing E10.3.6. Date of Operation of Regulations End of Race Q12-15.; Q12.28.2.;
– Marker Boards E2.2.4. A6. U8.1.
– Marshals’ Posts E3.1. Dead-Heats S9.5.6. Endorsement of Licences G5.3.9.;
– Medical Arrangements E9. Declarations D12.3.; D13.1.1.; C2.1.-2.1.10.
– Notices D31.1. D13.2.2.; D13.2.3.; H26.1.7. Endurance Karting U1.3.
– Off-Road Racing N2.17. Definitions Endurance Road Rally R10.6.;
– Oil E10.1. – General Section B R20.1.
– Pits E5.1. – Organisational Section B Entering for Two Clashing Events
– Plan and Layout E1.4. – Technical Section B H31.2.1.
– Records E2.1.3. Delegation of Sporting Power A2.1. Entrant Responsibilities (see also
– Safety E2.2.1. Demonstrations D5.1.2(g); G5.2.9.; Competitor) H1.3.;H31.; H32.1.
– Scrutineering Area E4.1. Q12.4. Entries D14.1.; H29.-30.
– Starting Grid Area E2.2.2. Direction of Approach – Acceptance D14.1.; H29.1.2.
– Television Installations E2.2.5. – Cross Country P2.5.5. – Acknowledgment D16.1.;
– Timing Arrangements E2.5. – Rallies R9.2.2. H30.1.1.
– Wet Q12.9.8. Disabilities – Closing Date D20.1.
– Width E2.2.3. – Diabetics H10.1.7. – Contract D21.1.
Crash Helmets K10 – Physical H12.1. – False D19.
– Impounding K10.2.1. – ‘D’ Sign H12.1.7.; P25.2.4.; – Fax/Electronic means D12.2.;
Crew R5.4.5. D12.3.; D13.2.3.
– Cross Country P25. Disclaimer D13.1.; G13.1.; H23.1. – Form D12.3.
– Rallies R5.4. Dishonoured Payment C1.1.13. – Indemnity D13.1.
– Trials T4.1. Disobeying Instruction G2.4.10.; – Ineligible D18.
Cross Country Events P1. H32.1.4. – Multiple D17.1.
– All Events Using the Highway Distance Measurement P2.7.3.; – Opening D12.1.
P2.1.-2.3.3.; P26.1. R6.2.4. – Overseas H33.1.
– All Events Using the Highway Disqualification G2.4.7.; G5.3.1.; – Refund of Fee H29.1.3(c).;
(other than Hill Rallies) C2.1.1.(d); C2.5. H30.2.
P4.3.-4.4.4.; P36. – Civil Prosecution D25.1.15.; – Refusal H29.1.3(b).
– Challenge Event Section B, H36.1.1. – Reserves D15.1.
P23.; P55.; P58.2. – Unsafe or ineligible car – Withdrawal H30.1.1(f).;
– Competitive Safari P11.; P49. G5.3.1.; C1.1.2(a).; H1.5. H30.1.2(c).
– Competitors P24. Doctors G15.1. Environmental Health Authority
– Controls P35. ; P40.1. Dogs and Animals G5.2.20.; E2.1.4.
– Crew P25. – Ban E2.1.2. Environmental Policy A9.
– Definitions of Event Sections Drag Racing S16. Escape Roads D31.1.4.; F83;
P3. – Assistants S16.2. R24.4.14.
– Driving Licences P24.3. – Rescue Vehicle S16.7. Event Director G4.1.
– FE, NRW, FL&S, – Trucks S16.4.2. Event Grades H25.1.1.
P1.1.10.; P14.2.1. Drag Strips E3.4. Exclusion C2.7.2.9.
– Hillrally see Hill Rallies. Drink, Drugs D25.1.14.; D35.1.; Exemption from Regulations A2.4.;
– Junior Trials P6.; P45. G15.1.4.; G5.2.16.; H38. D5.1.
External Circuit Breaker K8.
434 Index to Regulations

False Start Q12.13.; R25.7.-25.8.; S9.4.4. Health and Safety Policy A8. – Retirement P49.9.
Fédération International de Heats Q17.2.8. – Road Book P2.9.
l’Automobile (FIA) A1. Helmets K10. – Route Checks P38.1.
Fees Appendix 1 Hill Climbs (see Sprints) – Route Information P2.9.;
FE, NRW & FL&S Land P1.1.10; Hill Rally P14.1.-19.10.; P50.51. P26.1.
P14.2.1.; R1.4.1.; T1.2.; R24.1.1. Hill Rallies – Route Liaison P2.4.4.
– Testing/Practice P24.1.; – 30 Second Starts P15.6. – SOS/OK Boards P49.8.
R5.1.4.; R25.9. – Admission Charges P16.2. – Safety P16.3.1.
Film Evidence G10.3.; – Age Limits P24.3.1.; P25.2.2.; – Safety Code P16.3.; P16.5.
Final Composition Q12.5. P50.4.5. – Safety Frequencies P2.4.8.
Fines G5.3.8.; C2.4.; Appendix 1.13.6 – Arrowing P17. – Safety Officer P14.3.2.
– Time limit C2.4.1. – Arrowing/Signposting P17.; – Scheduled Timing P2.5.;
Finisher P51.1. P32.1.-34.1.5.
– Autocross N3.7. – Authorisation P2.2.1. – Scrutineering P24.1.3.
– Autotest M9. – Bogey Time P31.2.; P31.13. – Seating P25.2.2.
– Cross Country P28.1.; P43.3. – Check Sheets P26.1.11. – Seeding P2.6.6. ; P14.1.1.
– Race Q12.28.3. – Clerk of Course P1.1.11.; P2.4.; – Service P50.1.5.-50.1.6. ;
– Rally R15.1.; R40.1. P14. P50.6.-50.9.5.
– Speed S9.5.5. – Competitor Searches P14.7.3. – Service Areas P8.3.
– Trials T7.3. – Control Locations P2.6.; P35.; – Special Stages P.11.-3.12.;
Fire Extinguishers E7.1.; M2.4.; P40.1. P15.1.-16.5.; P17.
N2.6.2.; P1.3.; P16.5.; P18.3.2.; – Control Signs P11.12.6. – Spectator Control Cars P18.2.
Q8.1.4.; Q12.25.2.; Q13.10.7.; – Course Cars P2.10.; P2.1.0.4.; – Speed Schedule P2.5.3.
R36.5.8.; R37.; R41.2.1.; S16.7.1.; P16.6. – Split Routes P11.12.
U3.1.3.; K3. – Crash Helmets P50.4.1.-50.4.2. – Stage Commander P14.2.4.
Fire Precautions Certificate E7.1.; – Damage Declaration P28.1.1. – Stage Safety Unit P18.4.;
Q8.1.4. – Danger Spots P11.11.1. F3.1.-3.4.
Fixture List D3. – Description of Section P3. – Stage Tulip Diagram
Flag Marshals G9.2. – Dispute on Mileage P2.7.3. P11.11.1.
Flag Signals – Emergency Vehicles P18.4. – Stopping a Stage P14.5.;
– Karting U6. – Finish Line P15.1.1.; P15.1.3. P14.6.
– Non-compliance G5.3.2. – Finisher P28.1. – Target Timing P31.
– Race Q12.24. – Footpaths Bridleways and – Technical Regulations
– Speed Events S4. Restricted Byways P1.4. P56.1.-57.5.2.
– Size Q12.24.8. – Forest Enterprise Land – Ties P29.1.1.
Flying Start Q12.9.11. P1.1.10.; P14.2.1.; P24.1. – Time Cards P25.3.
Footpaths, Bridleways and – Gates P2.5.6.-2.5.7. – Time Control P40.1
Restricted Byways E1.5.16.; P1.4.; – Give Way Junctions P2.9.7.; – Timekeeper P2.13.
R2.1.10.; T2.2. P4.3.1. – Timing P2.13.; P15.4.; P30.1.
Force Majeure – Helicopters/Aircraft P50.2. – Transport Section P3.7.-3.8.3.
– Cross Country P27.4.3. – Instructions P24.1.1.-24.1.2. – Upgrading (Event) P1.1.3.
– Rallies R2.6. – Intercom P36.1.; P50.3. – Warning Notices D31.1.-32.5.
– Trials T6.2.4. – Lateness P30.1.; P33.1. – Zero Cars P16.6.
Foreign Events Appendix 3 – Licences H20.; P24.2.-24.3.1. Identification of Competitors
– Authorisation/Visa H33.1.1. – Marking P30.1. H32.1.5.
– EU Licences H22.1.5.; H25.2.1. – Medical Cover P19. Impounding Crash Helmets
Formula Libre Races Q1.3. – Medical Criteria H9.1.; H11.1.; K10.2.1.
Frontal Head Restraint (FHR) H12.1. Impounding Vehicle G2.4.11.
K10.4.; P25.1.; Q12.1.1(e).; – Medical Requirements H9.1.; Incidents
S9.2.1.; R25.3.3. H11.1.; H12.1.; P50.4.4. – Race and Speed Q12.2.
Fuel Definition J5.13.; Section B, – Multi-use Hill Rallies P18.1.- – Record Book E2.1.3.
Appendix 1 18.2.6. Indemnities D13.1.; G13.1.
Fuel Samples/Checking/Testing – Neutral Section P2.5.3(d).; – Admission Tickets D32.4.
D34.1.; C4. P3.4.-3.5.4.; P33.1.3. – Badges D32.4.
Fuel Storage Q12.25.1. – Noise Checks J5.17.; P2.10.; – Car Park Tickets D32.4.
General Regulations A2.2. P27.1.; P27.2.2. – Competitors D13.1.; H23.1.
Give Way Signs P2.9.7.; P4.3.1.; – Numbers J4.1.; P2.7.6.; – Guardian D13.1.1.; H7.;
P27.1.1.; P36.2.; R8.1.1.; R9.1.1.; P25.1.5.; P36.4.; P41.2.; H21.1.7.; H21.1.8.
R24.7.; R33.1.7. P50.5.1. – Officials/Marshals G13.1.
Goggles K11.; P25.1.; P57.3.2. – Officials’ Location P15.2.3. – Photographers G13.2.
Grade of Event D4.3. – Organisation P1. – Press G13.2.
Grand Prix Title D4.1.6. – Pace Notes P36.3.; P51.4. – Public D31.1.
Grid Size E2.2.2.; U2.10. – Passage Control P39.1. – Submission to Rules
Gymkhana D5.1.2.(b); Section B – Physical DisabilitiesP25.2.4. A2.6.1.-2.6.4.
Handicaps Q12.7.3.; Q12.10. – PR Requirements P4.1. (F44); – Under Age H7.
Handicappers G6.7. P18.2.5. Index of Performance
Hazard Board Q12.24.; – Public Relations Work P4.1. – Trials T7.3.4.
Q12.24.3(o).; Q12.24.6. – Radios P36.1.; P50.3. Ineligible Entry D18.
Headlights J5.14.4. – Red Flag P14.5. ; P51.2.1. Inquiry C9.
Head Restraints K2.3. – Rescue Vehicles P18.4.
Health and Safety G5.2.20.; E2.1.4.; – Rest Periods P2.5.11.-2.5.12.
P18.3.; R39.1. – Results P29.

Insurance D30.1.; H37. – Stewards G2.; U4.10. Medical Facilities E9.3.; F6.1.6.3.6.
– Charges Appendix 1.5 – Stopping Race U7.9. Medical Committee E9.1.
– Competitors’ details D12.3.; – Technical Medical Officer Q8.1.1.; F7.1.-7.2.5.
R5.1.2. – Bodywork U17. Medical Requirements
Instructions – Bumpers U17.2., U17.7, U17.9., – Licences H9.1.-12.1.7.
– Official D8.1.4. U17.12-17.17.3. Meetings (see also Competition
– Oral P24.1.1.-24.1.12. ; R6.3. – Chassis U16.2.-16.3.5. and Events)
– To Competitors D8.1.4.; – Engines and Transmission – Cancellation D3.2.1.
P24.1.1.-24.1.12.; R6.3.1. U18.1.-18.6.3. – Exempt from Regulations
Interclub Event D4.3.1(c). – Fuel U16.7.-16.19.3. D5.1.
International Control of – Silencing U16.16.
– Tyres U16.9. – Grade D4.3.
Automobile Competition A1.1. – Length G3.2.9.
International Events A2.3.14.; – Tyre Checking C4.3; U20.
– Track Condition U2.5.-2.10.6. – Objections D3.2.
D4.3.1.(e). – Observation by Motorsport UK
International Sporting Code A1.1.1. – Visors U13.2.
– Wet Races U12.3. D4.4.; G1.2.3.
Interpretation A2.2.2.-2.2.4. ; H1.8.
Length of Meeting G3.2.9. – Observer Reports D4.4.3.
Joker Lap N5.1.4.
Licences H3.1. – Over-running Time G3.2.8.
Judges G10.1.
– Rallycross N5.11. – Advertising H27.; H28. – Up-grading Requirements
– Autotest M2.2. – Assumed Name H4. D4.4.(A19); M1.2.; E34; P1.1.3.;
– Cross Country P1.6. ; P27.1. – Clerk of the Course G18.1. Q1.1.5.; R1.5.; S1.1.2.; T1.1.
– Races Q3. – Downgrading H13.1.2. Methanol J5.13.
– Rallies R8.1. ; R24.7. – EU Countries H25.2.2. Mileage
– Speed Events S9.6. – Endorsement C2.1.4.-2.1.10. – Calculation P2.7.3.; R6.2.4.
– Trials T7.1. – Entrant H26.1. Minicross N2.17.
Judicial Procedure Part 3, – Examination G3.1.1.; G5.2.6. Minimum Ages H7.
Appendix 4 – Fees Appendix 1.1 Mirrors use of Q12.21.2.
Judicial Fees Appendix 1 13 – Foreign Nationals H2.1.; Misbehaviour/Unfair Practice
Kart Regulations H8.2.6.; H8.3.5.; H8.4.4.; H5.; C1.1.8.
– Administration U1.1. H25.2.2. Mobile Phones Q11.3.; R7.2.3.
– Age Limits K15. – Junior Race H7.; G3.1.4. Motorsport UK A2.1.1.
– Barriers U2.8 – Medical Requirements Motor Sports Council A2.1.2.
– Change of Engine/Chassis U7.1. H9.1.-12..1.7. Motorsport UK Logo A2.1.4.
– Championships U11.1. – Motorsport Ireland H25.1.5. Motorsport UK Pass G1.4.3.
– NatSKA H24. Multi-use Stage Rallies R41
– Chassis Registration U1.1.5.
– Non-production G3.1.3.;
– Circuits U2. Multi-use Hill Rallies P18.1.-18.2.6.
G5.2.6.; H21.1.2.
– Classes U1.2. (K5); K15. – Officials G1.2.4.; G17.1. National Championship D7.1.9.
– Clerk of the Course U4.2. – Restrictions H22.1. National Court A3.; Section C
– Clothing U13. – Track E1. National Competition Rules A2.
– Crash Helmets U13.1. – Truck Racing H18.1. National Control of Motor Sport A2.
– Endurance Racing U1.3. – Upgrading Requirements National Event D4.3.1(d).
– Engine Registration U1.1.5. H13.2. NatSKA Licence H24.
– Equipment U3.1. – Upgrading Signatures G5.2.19. Navigational Rally R7.1.3.; R16.1.
– Finisher U12.5.1. – Validity H3.1.4. Navigational Scatter D4.5(b).;
– Fire Extinguishers U3.1.3. – Waivers H24.1.1. R7.1.8.; R16.5.
– First Aid U4.3.-4.4.3. List of Competitors D20.1.;D22.1.; Next of Kin D12.3.7.
– Flags Q12.24.; U6.1.-6.2.6. D23.1.9.; D24. Night Races E12.1.
– Lap Scoring and Timing Local Authority Permission D6.1. No-Contest Q12.15.1.
U5.1.-U5.3.3. Log Books J2.1.; R25.2. ; S9.1.7. Noise (see Sound)
– Licences H8.3.; H19.; U14.1. Long Distance Races E10.3. Noise Meter Standards G7.10.
– Long Circuit Novices U14.1.4. Maps R6.2.4.; R9.1.5.; R25.9.3.; Notices A5.
– Marshals U4.6.-4.8.4. P2.7.3.; P36.3.; P51.4.1. – Warning D31.1.
– Medical U4.3.-4.4.3. Marker Posts, Pylons M8.2.; Novice G3.1.1.;G5.2.19.; H8.3.;
– Non-starter U12.5.1. T1.3.13.-1.3.16.; P5.3. H13.1.; H34.1.4.; Q11.3.1.;
– Novice U14.1.2. Marshals G12.1.; G13 Q11.4.4.; U14.1.2.; U17.27.4.
– Number Plates U17.25.- Marshals’ Cars E2.1.1.; P14.5.4(f).;
17.28.1. Novice Yellow Square Q11.4.4.;
R24.4.12. U17.27.4.
– Officials U4. Marshals’ Posts E3.1.
– Outside Assistance U12.5.7. Numbers
Medical Arrangements G15.1.; E2.1.3. – Cross Country P2.7.6.; P25.1.5.;
– Permit U1.1.1. – Ambulance and Staff N2.15.
– Practising U7.2. N5.4.; Q10. P38.1.3.; P41.2.; P50.5.1.
– Race Procedure U7.-9.1.3. – Autocross N2.15. – Trials T5.
– Rear Lights U17.30. – Karting U4.3.-4.4.3. – Races Q11.4.
– Refuelling U12.5.6. – Cross Country P1.1.7.; P19. – Rallies R6.1.; R2.8.
– Scales U3.1.8. – Race Circuits Q10.; F2.; – Speed S9.2.5.
– Scrutineer U4.5. F6.1.-6.3.6. – Description J4.1.
– Secretary of Meeting G3.; U4.9. – Rallycross N5.4. – Removal/Display on Highway
– Signals U6.1.-6.2.6. – Rallies R34.1.-36.4.3.; F3.1.- P25.1.4. ; Q11.4.2.; R6.1;
– Starting Order U7.4. 3.4.; F3.5.-3.8. S9.2.6.
– Start Lights U6.1. – Speed Events S5.; F2. Observed Sections
– Starters U2.10. Medical Certificates G5.2.6.; – Cross Country P42.
– Starter’s Orders U7.5.3. H9.1.-12.1.7. – Trials T6.
– Failure to produce G5.2.6.

Observer Reports G9.1.7. Per Capita Fees Appendix 1.4; Provisional Results D26.1.; H32.1.5.
Observers G9.1. Appendix 1.5 Pseudonym H4.
– Motorsport UK Appointed Period Vehicles Section B Public Highway Events page 283
G1.2.3. Permits Public Relations
Official Announcement D9.1. – Application D4.1.1. – Cross Country P4.1.
Official d’Honneur G16.1. – Approval D4.1. – Rallies R3.1.
Official Documents D8.1. – Clubsport D4.5.; D4.5. Public Roads
Official Instructions D8.1.4. – Conditions D4.1.4. – Cross Country P2.2.
Official Notice Board D22.1.; – Event Title D4.1.6. – Rally Regulations R1.1.
G3.2.2.; G11.2.2.; G11.3.2.; – Exemption D5.1. Publication of Results D26.1.
P2.8.1.; R2.8.1.; R6.3.1.; U3.1.7. – Fees D4.2.; Appendix 1 Publicity for Events D4.1.8.; G3.2.6.
Officials G1. – Fixture List D3. Qualification
– Age G1.1.3.;G17.4. – Grade D4.3. – Practice Requirements Q12.4.
– Assistants G1.1.2. – Radio and Television Approval Race Director G4.1.
– Competence and Fitness D4.1.7. Race Meetings Q1.
G5.2.16. – Refusal D4.1.3. – Championships Q6.1.
– Competing G1.3. – Restrictions D4.1.4. – Changing Tyres Q12.9.12(iv).
– Dangerous Position G13.1.4. – Time Limits D4.1.1. – Clerk of the Course Q2.
– Duties and Responsibilities – Drivers Q12.1.1.
– Upgrading Requirements
Section G
D4.1.5.; D4.4. – Drivers’ Briefing G5.3.8.
– Experience R1.1.6.
– Identification G13.1.1. Physical Disabilities H12.1. – False/Jump Start Q12.13.-12.14.
– Indemnities G13.1. Pit – Finisher Q12.28.3.
– Ineligible D18. – Age Limit D31.1.3. – Five Sec Board Q12.12.1.
– Cross Country P11.8.1. ; P15.2. – Attendants Q12.25.1. – Flag Signals Q12.4.
– Rallies R26.3. – Observers G8.1. – Flashing Lights G5.2.22.;
Off-Road Racing N2.17. Pits E5.1. G9.1.9.; E1.5.17.; E3.1.3.
Oil – Regulations Q12.25. – Formation Lap Q12.12.
– Notes on dealing with E10.1. Police Notification P1.4.2.; R3.1. – Green Flag Lap Q12.12.
Opening of Entries D12.1. Postponement of a Meeting D29.1.; – Ground Clearance J5.20.11.
Orange Disc J5.13.6. G2.4.2. – Heats Q12.5.
Organisation D1. Powers of the Motor Sports – Handicap Q12.7.
Organisers’ Rights D25.1.; Association A3. – Hazard Warning Q12.24.
H29.1.3.(e).; H29.1.3.(f). Practice – Incidents Q12.2.; Q12.24.4.
Orienteering P20.; P54. – Altered Course N2.5. – Junior Licence H7.
Overalls K9; K14.3. – Autocross N2.12. – Kart Licence Credits H14.2.11.
Overtaking – Disallowed Time Q12.27.; C3.3. – Licences H14.
– Race Q12.2.1.; Q12.24.3.; – Minimum Requirements – Marshals’ Posts E3.1.
Q12.24.5.; Q12.28.2. E14.4.1.; Q12.4. – Medical Facilities E9.3.;
Appendix 5 – Mixed Single Seaters and Race F6.1.-6.3.6.; Q12.2.
Pace/Parade Car G5.2.17.; Q4.9. E2.2.1.; Q12.4.4. – Outside Assistance Q12.25.
Pace Notes – Out of Session Q12.4.2. – Night E12.1.
– Penalties R9.1.6.; R25.9.; – Rallycross N2.5. – Numbers J4.1.; G40-43
P36.3.; P51.4. – Saloons Q1.3. – Organisation Q1.
Paddock Q12.25.; S9.3. – Speed S2.1.-3.3.; S9.4. – Overtaking Q12.21.
– Drag Racing S16.6. Practising/Training – Pit/Paddock J13.
– Speed Limit Q12.17.; S9.3.6. – Events D5.1.2.(g).; R43.1. – Pace Car Q.Appendix 5.
Paramedics N2.15. N5.4.; P19.; – Cross Country P15.1.2. – Practice Q12.4.; Q12.9.11.
G28; R34.1.; S5.2.1.-5.2.2.; – Rallies R26.7. R43.1. – Previous Experience Q12.4.
F7.3.-7.5. Pressure Control Valves J5.9.4. – Radio Transmitters Q11.3.
Parc Fermé D10.1.28.; D25.18.; Private Property and Roads – Results Q12.28.
P31.11.; P50.7.3; P50.8.; P2.4.6.; P26.1.4.; P29.; R2.1.9.; – Safety Car Q.Appendix 3&5.
R31.2.11.; U8.1.; U9. R9.2.3. – Signing-on Q11.1.
Passengers (see also Competitors) Prize Distribution D27.1. – Spill Kit E.7.5.
– Autotests M3.
Prize Money D27.1. – Start Q12.9.
– Cross Country P24.1.3. ; P25.2.
– Rallies R5.2.1. ; R5.4. Procedure at Hearings C5.4.1.; C6.4. – Start Procedure Q12.9.12.;
– Trials T4. Production Car Autotests (see Q12.10.
Passes D32.3.; H32.1.5. Autotests) – Starting Positions Q12.9.2.
Payment of Fees/Fines C2.4.2. Programme Contents D18.;D22.1.; – Stop/Go Penalty Q12.24.
Penalties D23.1.9.; D32.4. – Stopping Race G2.4.2.;
– Breach of Regulations C1. Programme Modifications G5.2.13. G5.2.21.; Q12.15.
– Autotests M8. Promotional Event Cross Country – Technical Regulations Q13.
– Cross Country P14.7.1.; P30.1.; P9.; P47. – Track Regulations Q12.17.
P43.1.-43.2. Prosecution D25.1.15. – Under Appeal C7.3.
– Overtaking Race Q12.24.5. Protests G5.2.18.; H34.1.6.; C5. – Warm-up/Reconnaissance
– Points C2.1.4.-2.1.10. Protest Costs C5.3.3. Q12.9.8.
– Race G5.3. Protest Fees C5.1.2.; Appendix 1.13 – Warning Notices D31.1.3.
– Rallies R13.; RF24.6.; R32.2. Protest Time Limit C5.2. Radio Transmitters
– Remission C2.12. Protests – Cross Country P36.1.; P50.3.1.
– Speed; Markers S9.5.4. – Eligibility C5.1.-5.4.1. – Racing Q11.3.
– Time B29; C2.1.1.(c).;C2.3.
– Trials T7.5.

– Rallies R7.2.3.; R25.1. – Quiet Zone R9.3. – Medical Criteria N5.8.1.;

– Safety Frequency R2.10.; – Radios R7.2.3.; R25.1. H9.1.-12.1.7.
Section F. – Record Cards R2.6.3. – Practice N5.2.
Rallycross – Red Flag R24.4.5.; R25.6.4. – Technical Regulations N6.
– Organisers N5. – Red Warning Triangle – Upgrading Licence H17.
– Competitors N5.5. R48.10.9. Rally Recovery Unit F3.5.-3.8.
– Technical N6. – Regularity Section R10.4.; Rally Rescue F2.
– Joker Lap N5.1.4. R11.1.1. ‘Rallysprint’ D5.1.5; Section B
– Junior N7. – Rescue Vehicles R36.4. Rally Timekeeper G6.5.10.
Rallies – Rest Periods R2.2. Reckless Driving C1.1.5.
– Ages R5.3. – Results R15.1.; R40. Recognised Groups A4.1.1.
– Arrowing/Signposting R25.6.; – Road Book R14.1.; R33.1. Recognition of Club A4.; D2.
R29.1. – Road Safety Event R7.2.; Record Regulations Section V
– Authorisation R1.1. R17.1. Record Cards
– Check Sheets R26.1.5-26.1.7. – Route Checks R11.3. – Upgrading G5.2.19.
– Clerk of Course R2.1.; R8.1.; – Route Information R14.1.; Refuelling E7.4.; Q12.25.1.; U12.5.6.
R23.1.-24.1.5. R33.1. Refund of Entry Fees H29.1.3(c).;
– Competitor Searches R24.11. – Route Liaison R2.1.6. H30.1.2.
– Control Locations R2.4.; – SOS/OK Boards R25.4. Refusal of Entry H29.1.3(b).;
R11.1.; R30.1. – Safety Cars R2.9.; R4.1.; R36.5. H30.1.1(b).
– Course Cars R4.1.; R2.9. – Safety Frequencies R2.10. Registration Fees Appendix 1
– Damage Declaration R15.1.2.; – Safety Officer R24.3.1. Registration of Club A4.; D1.
R40.1.3. – Scheduled Timing Registration of Competitors H3.1.
– Danger Spots R29.2. R12.2.1.-12.2.2. Registration of Officials G1.2.4.
– Description of Section R10.; – Scrutineering R5.1.1.-5.1.2. Regularity Section R10.4.; R11.1.1.
R27. – Seating R5.4.4. Regulations Alteration D11.1.
– Dispute on Mileage R6.2.4. – Seeding R2.5.2.; R24.1.4. Regulation Stability A2.5.2.
– Driving Standards Observers – Service R7.2.4.; R38.1.1.- Reprimand C2.4.
G11.1.-11.2.; R4.1.6.; R24.8.; 39.3.3. Reporting of Penalties/Exclusions
R8.3.; R8.5. – Service Areas R39. to Stewards G5.3.10.
– Economy R7.1.6.; R16.2. – Special Stages R28. Re-runs
– Endurance Road Rallies R10.6.; – Special Tests R10. – Cross Country P1.6.7.;
R20.1. – Speed Schedule R2.3. P14.5.4.(d).; P49.5.3.; P51.2.3.
– Exemption of Permit Events – Spill Kit R10.1.4.; R18.6.5.; – Rally R24.4.10.; R25.6.7.
R17. R19.8.1.; R28.5; R46.1.5. – Speed S9.5.7.-9.5.8.
– Finisher R15.1.; R40.1. – Stage Safety Unit R36.4.; – Autotest M7.11.
– Footpaths; Bridleways & F3.1.-3.4. Re-Scrutinty J3.1.3.
Restricted Byways R2.1.10. – Stage Tulip Diagram R29.1.6. Rescue Crews F2.5.
– Forest Enterprise Land R1.4.1.; – Standard Section R10.2. Rescue Training F5.2.
R24.1.1. – Stopping a Stage R24.4.5.; Rescue Vehicles (see also
– Gates R2.3.5. R24.5. Emergency Rescue
– Give Way Junctions R8.1.1.; – Targa Road Rally R7.1.9.; Equipment) Section F
R9.1.1.; R24.7.; R33.1.7. R16.6. – Cross Country F2.
– Historic Road Rallies R5.1.3.; – Target Timing R31. – Race F2,
R16.4.; R19. – Technical Regulations R18- – Rallies F2
– Instructions R6.3. 20.; R46.1.-49.10.3. – Speed Events S5.2.1.; F2.
– Intercom R7.2.3.; R25.1. – ‘Three-quarters time’ Rule Reserve Entry D14.1.; H30.1.1(c).
– Lateness R12.1.-12.4.; R12.7. Restarting a Race Q12.15.1.
R31.2.4.-31.2.6. – Ties R15.2.2.; R40.1.2. Rest Periods
– Licences H8.4.; H15.; R5.2. – Time Cards R12.4.3.; R30.1.2. – Cross Country P2.5.11.-2.5.12.;
– Log Books J2.1.; R25.2. – Time Control R11.5. P25.2.3
– Marking R13.; R32.2. – Timed Trial R44.1. – Rallies R2.2.
– Medical Cover R34.1.-36.4.3. – Timekeeper G6.5.10.; R12.1.1.; Restricted Byway (see Footpaths;
– Medical Criteria H9.1.-12.1.7. R31.1.1. Bridleways and Restricted
– Multi-use Stage Rallies R41. – Timing R12.1.; R26.5.; R31.1. Byways)
– Navigational D4.5.(a); R7.1.3.; – Transport Section R10.5. Results
R16.1. – Treasure Hunts R17.2. – Publication D26.1.
– Navigational Scatter R7.1.8.; – Trophy Rally Section B – General H34.
R16.5. – Twelve Car D4.5(a); R16.3. – Amended H34.1.7.
– Neutral Section R10.3. – Upgrading R1.5. – Autotest M9.
– Noise Checks J5.17.; R4.1.; – Veteran D4.5(j) ; R17.3. – Cross Country P29.1.; P43.
R24.9. – Vintage R16.2. – Race Q17.2.8.
– Numbers R2.8.; R6.1. – Warning Notices D31.1.-32.5.; – Rally R15.1.; R40.1.
– Officials’ Experience R1.1.6. R26.8.1. – Speed S9.5.
– Officials’ Position R26.3. – Zero Cars R36.5. – Stopped Race Q12.15.
– Organisation R1.1. Rallycross – Trials T7.
– Pace Notes R9.1.5.; R25.9. – Circuit N5.1. Reverse Direction Driving Q12.23.
– Passage Control R11.4. – Clerk of Course Licence Reversing on Stages
– Physical Disabilities R5.4.5. N5.1.3.; G21 P51.1.1.-51.1.2.; R25.6.2.
– Practising/Training R43.1.; – Emergency Vehicles N5.4. Rewards
Section B – Flag Signals N5.3. – Limitation D27.2.; N2.16.
– Public Relations Work R3.1. – Licences H17.; N5.5.

Right to Exclude D25.1.7. Sealing J3.1.6.; C5.3. R26.6.1.-26.6.2.

Rights of Way (see Footpaths; Seat Belts K2.1. – Timing R26.5.; R31.
Bridleways and Restricted – Autocross N4.19. N4.21.12. Speed Limits
Byways) – Cross Country P57.2.1. ; – Classic Trials T2.1.1.
Road Book/Route Card P2.9.; P58.1.3.; P59.1.2.; P63.10.1. – Cross Country P2.5.3.; P11.3.2.
R14.1.; R33.1. – Race Q13.10.2. – Special Stages R8.2.1.-28.2.2.
Road Safety Events D5.1.2.(f).; – Rallycross N6.12.2. – Speed S9.3.6.
R17.1. – Rallies; Road R18.1.10. – Race Q12.17.
Road Traffic Act 1991 D6.1.3. – Rallies; Endurance Road – Road/Navigation R2.3.2.
Rolling Start Q12.9.11(b). R20.1.11. Spill Kits (Definition see
Roll-over Structures K1. – Rallies; Stage (inc. Historic) Environmental Spill Kit B)
Route R48.10.4. – Autotest M2.6.
– Cross Country P2.9. ; P26.1.; – Speed S10.1.8.-10.1.10. – Autosolo M2.6.
P33.4.; P42. Seats K2.2. – Autocross & Clubcross N2.6.3.
– Rally R9. ; R14.1.; R26.1.; Secretary of the Meeting D26.4.; – Cross Country P1.7.; P57.5.3.
R33.1. G3. – Karting U3.1.10.
– Trials T6. Series (see Championships) – Racing E7.5.
Route Notes P27.1.; P51.4.; R9.1.5.; Service Crews P50.1.4.-50.1.6.; – Rallies R10.1.4.; R18.6.5.;
R25.9. P50.6.; P50.9.3.; R38.1.1.-38.3.1. R.19.8.1.; R28.5.; R46.1.5.
Runs Permitted Signals – Rallycross E7.5.
– Speed S9.5.6. – Flag Q12.24. – Trials T1.3.24.; T9.8.3.
Safeguarding Policy A7; D13.1.5. – End of Race Q12.24.9. – Sprints, Hillclimbs E7.5.
Safety – Speed Events S4. Sporting Trials (see Trials)
– Autocross E21 – Stopping Race Q12.15. Sprints and Hill Climbs Section S
– Cross Country P25.1. Signing-On G3.1.1.; G13.1.; H32.1.1. – Categories S10.10.
– Non Competing Cars E2.1.; Silencing J5.17. – Clerks of the Course S1.2.;
P14.5.4(f).; R24.4.12.-24.4.13. Single Venue Stage Rallies (See G20.1.
– Technical Requirements J3.1.; Multi-use Stage Rallies) – Drivers S9.2.
J5.19.1.; Section K Smoking D35.1.; P25.1.7.; Q12.1.2.; – Driver Qualification S7.1.
– Trials T1.3. R24.7.7.; T7.1.7. – Flag Signals S4.; S9.3.7.
Safety Car SOS/OK Board P49.8. ; R25.4. – Finisher S9.5.5.
– Racing Q.Appendix 3&5. Sound Testing G10.2.2.; J5.17.; – Judges S9.6.
– Rallying R2.9.; R4.1.; R36.5. R4.1.; U16.16. – Licences H16.; S7.1.1.; S8.
Safety Officer Special Stage Rallies R21. – Log Books J2.1.; S9.1.7.
– Competitive Safaris P12.3. – Admission Charges – Marshals’ Posts E3.3.
– Hill Rallies P14.3.
R26.8.3.-26.8.4. – Medical/Rescue S5.
– Special Stages R24.3.1.
Scrutineering D33.; J3.1. – Age Limits R5.3. – Organisation S1.1.
– After Accident J3.1.2. – Arrowing R25.6.; R29.1. – Practice S2.; S9.4.
– Area E4.1. – Bogey Time R31.2.2. – Paddock S9.3.
– Autotest M10.2. – Clothing R25.3. – Penalty Markers S9.5.4.
– Cross Country P24.1.3. – Control Signs R11.; R29.4.1. – Refuelling S9.3.4.
– Eligibility C3. – Crash Helmets R25.3. – Rescue Vehicle S5.2.1.
– Fuel Sample D34.2. – Emergency Vehicles R36.4. – Results S9.5.
– Noise D33.3.; J5.17. – Finish Line R26.2.1.-26.2.3. – Re-runs S9.5.8.
– Post Event J3.1.4. – Helicopters/Aircraft E2.2.6.; – Scrutineers S9.1.1.
– Pre Event D33.2.; J3.1. R29.4.1.; R39.3. – Spill Kits E.7.5.
– Race Q11.1. – Historic Special Stage Rallies – Starting S3.1.
– Rallies R5.1. R25.2.1.; R42.1.; R49. – Spoilers/Splitters S12.5.10.
– Re-examination J3.1.3. – Medical Cover R34.1.-37. – Technical Regulations S10.-15.
– Speed S9.1. – Medical Requirements – Timekeepers S6.
– Trials T3.1. H9.1.-12.1.7.; R25.5. – Timing Struts S10.9.
– Weighing Scales E4.1.4. – PR Requirements R3.1.; R41.3.2. – Wheel spinning S9.3.1.
Scrutineers D33.1.; G7.1.; J3.1.; C3 – Safety R26.9. Stability of Regulations A2.5.2.
– Chief Scrutineer G7.1.;G10.2.1. – Safety Code R26.8.3.-26.8.5. Standard Car Trials (see Trials)
– Decision overruled G7.2.5. – Safety Officer R24.3.1. Standing Start Q12.9.11(a).
– Duties and Powers G7.1.5. – Service Areas R38. Start, Procedure Q12.9.11.
– Eligibility Protests C7.2. – SOS/OK Board R25.4. – Autocross N2.12.
– Expenses G17.10. – Split Routes R29.3. Start, Kart U7.4.
– Expenses re: Protests – Stage Commander R24.2.1. Start, Race Q12.9.11.
D25.1.11.; C5.3.3. – Stage Safety Unit R36.4.; – Delayed Q12.10.1.
– Facilities and Requirements F3.1.-3.4. – Engines Running or Stopped
E4.1. – Stopping a Stage R24.4.5. Q12.11.1.
– Groups G7.5. – 30 Second Starts – False Q12.13.
– Incident Procedure Q12.2. R26.6.1.-26.6.2. – Grid E2.2.2.
– International Events G7.4.2. – Timing R26.5.; R31. – Heats Q12.5.
– Labels G7.2.1. Special Tests See Rallies. – Maximum Number E2.2.1.
– Nomination by Motorsport UK Spectator Control Cars R41.3.3. – Protest Q12.9.12(ii).
G7.1. Spectator Marshals – Signal Q12.12.
– Number Required G7.1.6. – Race G12.1.; Q4.; R24.2.1. – Stalled Q12.11.2.
– Time Allowed G7.2. – Stage Safety Unit R36.4.; – Starter’s Orders Q12.12.2.
– Trainee G7.5. F3.1.-3.4. Start, Rallies
– Seminars G7.3.5. – Stopping a Stage R24.4.5. – Order R2.5.1.
– Written Report G7.2.6. – 30 Second Starts – Special Stages R25.7.

Start, Hill Rallies Ties D25.1.17. Trials Organisation T 1.

– Order P2.6.6. – Autotests M9.3. Tribunals A3.
– Special Stages P51.3. – Cross Country P29.1.; P43.3. Truck Racing E2.2.7.; Q14.
Start, Speed S9.4 – Rallies R15.2.2.; R40.1.2. – Licences H18.1.
– False S9.4.4. – Speed S9.5.6. Twelve Car Rallies D4.5.(a).; R16.3.
– Number Permitted S9.4.2. – Trials T7.4.2. Tyre Changing on Grid
– Order S9.4.3. Time Q12.19.12.(iv).
– Position S3.2.1. – Cross Country P30.1. Tyre Eligibility J5.9.; Q13.6.; R18.4.;
– Starter’s Orders S9.4.6. – Rallies R12.6.; R30.1.2 R19.7.; R20.1.14.; R48.5.; R49.9.;
– Unsatisfactory S9.4.5. – Maximum Lateness P31.5.; T10.9.3., T10.9.4.; T11.12.; U20.;
Start, Trials T6.3. P33.2.1.; R10.5.1.; R12.2.7.; Section L
Start and Finish Line E2.2.2. R31.2.5. Tyre Pressures P5.7.; P10.1.;
Starters Time Penalty T1.3.22; T11.12.8.
– Order Q12.12.2. – Race G5.3.7.; C2.3. Tyre Regulations Section L
– Permitted E2.2.1.; G15 Time Tyre Softeners, Use of J5.9.5.
– Starting Grid E2.2.2. – Trials T8.6.-8.10. Unrecognised Clubs and
– Starting Money D27.2.1. Timed Sections Organisations D28.1.
Steering Wheel J5.7.1.; U16.11. – Cross Country P5.5.; P10.; Unauthorised Competitions D28.1.;
Stewards G2. P42.9.; P48. E1.1.1.; C1.1.10.
– Chairman G2.1.5. Timing
– Championship G2.7.; W2.2.1. Unauthorised Notes P36.3.; P51.4.;
– Accommodation E2.5. R9.1.5.; R24.7.; R25.9.
– Duties G2. – Autotests M9.2.
– Hearings C5.4.1.; C6.4. Unfair Advantage G5.3.7.; C2.3.
– Light Beam S3.2.1(a).; S10.9.; Upgrading
– Meetings G2.3.2. G6.5.8.
– Minimum Number G2.2. – Events D4.1.5.; D4.4.; M1.2;
– Cross Country P42.9.; P48. P1.1.3.; R1.5.
– Motorsport UK Appointed – Race Q12.2.
G2.2. – Licences H13.2.1.
– Requirements G6.5. – Signatures G2.4.12.; G5.2.19;
– Penalties C2. – Start Q12.9.11.
– Powers and Responsibilities H13.2.1.; H25.1.2.
– Strut S10.9. Vehicle
G2.4.-2.6. Timekeepers G6.1.; G6.2.
– Qualification G2.1.2. – Categories J1.2.
– Chief Timekeeper G6.1.4.; – Change of D25.1.12.
– Report D26.4.4.; G2.6. G6.2.6.
Stop Lines – Dismantling J3.1.4.
– Duties and Powers G6.2. – Eligibility J3.1.4.
– Autotests M7.3.; M21. – Expenses G17.10.
– Rallies R25.6.1.; – Inspection Costs D25.1.11.
– Facilities E2.5. – Post Event Scrutineering
R26.2.1.-26.2.3.
– Judges of Fact G6.2.7. J3.1.4.
– Race Q12.24.1.; Q12.15.; Q4.1.
– Laser Equipment G6.6.2.
Stopped – Right to Exclude D25.1.7.;
– Speed S9.3.2. – Rallies G6.5.10.; G6.6.1.
G5.3.1.
Stopping after Incident H32.1.7. – Requirements G6.4.
– Unsafe J3.1.2.;J5.19.1.; J5.20.;
Stopping a Race G5.2.21.; Q12.15. Tobacco Advertising H27.1.
Section K
Stopping a Rallycross N5.3.2. Touring Assembly D5.1.2.(a).;
Vehicle Timed Trials
Sub-Sections Section B
Towing Eye Q13.1.3. – Cross Country P10.1.; P48.
– Cross Country Trials P42.4.3.- – Rally R44.1.
42.4.6. Track Licence
– Application E1.4. Vehicle Trials
– Trials T6.3.5. – Cross Country P5 ; P41.1.-43.4.
Supplementary Regulations D8.1.2. – International E1.3.1.
– National E1.2.1. Veteran Rally D4.5.(j); R17.3.
– Alterations D11.1. Videos/Cameras G10.3.; J5.20.5.;
– Contents D10.1. – Safety E2.2.1.
Track Regulations (Driving) Q4.7.5.
– Instruction to Competitors Video Evidence G10.3.
D8.1.4. – All Events C1.1.5.
– Race Q12.17. Vintage Rallies R16.2.
Suspension C2.6. Visa
Tabards D32.4. – Speed S9.3.1.
Training Day D5.1.2.(g). – Foreign Event H33.1.
Teams H34.1.3. Visors/Goggles K11.; P25.1.;
Team Recovery P21.; P52. Training
– Rescue Crews F5 P57.3.2.
Technical Commissioners Warming up Laps/Formation Lap
G7.1.;G7.6.; G10.2.1.; C3.1.; Treasure Hunt D5.1.2.(c); R17.2.
Trials Section T Q12.12.
C5.3.5.; C6.3(c).
Technical Compliance J5. – Age T4. Warning Notices D31.1.
Television – Car T11. Weaving Q12.21.
– Installation E2.2.5. – Classic Reliability T2.1.; T8.; Weighing Equipment E4.1.4.
Tests (Autosolos) M6.-7.; M23. T10. Wet Weather Q1.4.; Q12.9.8.
Tests (Autotests) M6.-7.; M14.-15.; – First Aid T1.3.19. Winch Recovery P8.1.; P46.
M18.; M20. – Index of Performance T7.3.4. Width of Track E2.2.3.
Thirty Second Starts – Numbers T5. Windscreen Tinting J5.2.10.
– Hill Rallies P15.6. – Observed Sections T6. Yellow ‘Novice’ Square Q11.4.4.
– Rallies R26.6.1.-26.6.2. – Results T7.
‘Three-quarters Time’ Rule P33.4.; – Spill Kit T1.3.24.; T9.8.3.
R12.7. – Stop and Restart T8.1.8.
Tickets D32.3. – Sub-Sections T1.3.16.-1.3.18.
– Technical Regulations T9.-
13.1.

Part 4:
Motor Sports Directory

443-463 Directory 2021_TEMPLATE 27/10/2020 20:35 Page 443
Motorsport UK Directory 2021

33rd Edition
The Motorsport UK Directory, now in its 33rd year of publication, has several categories to choose from
with more than 50 individual entries. It is part of the Motorsport UK Yearbook and is available online at
MotorsportUK.org
© The contents of this book are copyright and must not be reproduced without prior consent of Motorsport UK.
Category Page Category Page

Airport Parking 442 Kart Equipment 449
Automotive Accessories 442 Lubricants 450
Automotive Destination 442 Medicals 450
Batteries 442 Motor Race Circuits 450
Breakdown 443 Motorsport Merchandise 451
Car Rental 443 Motorsport Products 451
Communications Equipment 443 Noise Measurement 451
Control Fuels 443 Oil Companies 452
Control Systems 444 Outdoor Clothing 452
Data Logging 444 Prototyping 452
Driver Coaching 444 Publications 452
Esports 444 Rally Plates/Signs 453
Experiences 445 Rally Schools 453
Ferry Travel 445 Retail 454
Finance 445 Roll Bars/Cages 454
Fire Extinguishers 445 Seatbelts 455
Fuel Analysis 446 Seats 455
Fuel Cells 446 Subscriptions 456
Fuels 446 Tools 457
Garage Equipment 447 Track Days 457
HANS Systems 447 Tyres 457
Helmets 447 Tyre Warmers 458
Hotels 447 Wheels 459
Instruments 448 Wire Wheels 459
Insurance 448 Useful Addresses/Contacts 460
www.motorsportuk.org Motorsport UK Directory 2021 443

The Motorsport UK Directory is compiled by Motorsport UK. Motorsport UK has not tested the products,
equipment or services listed. These listings do not imply any form of endorsement (with the exception of
the ARDS Racing Schools, ARKS Kart Schools, BARS Rally Schools and AHASS Hillclimb Schools).
Every care is taken to ensure the directory is accurate and up to date.
Visit www.motorsportuk.org, the official website of Motorsport UK, for information
on all activities and events.
Airport Parking Bicester Motion

Building 123 –
APH The Station Armoury,
Tel: 01342 859536 Buckingham Road,
Web: www.aph.com Bicester, OX26 5HA
Motorsport UK members Tel: 01869 327 928
receive great discounts off APH prices at all Email: [email protected]
participating airport car parks and lounges Web: www.bicestermotion.co.uk
throughout the UK. Bicester Motion is creating an incomparable
automotive and aviation visitor attraction. Offering
an authentic collection of dynamic and inclusive
Automotive Accessories experiences showcasing the breadth of British
automotive and aviation culture past, present and
Power Maxed future. Bicester Motion operates Bicester Heritage,
Unit 3B, Wellington Road, the UK’s first business campus for historic
Waterloo Park, motoring enterprise.
Bidford-on-Avon,
Warwickshire, B50 4JH
Tel: 01789 330668 Batteries
Web: www.powermaxed.com
Launched in 2014, Power Maxed has developed a DMS Technologies
market-leading range of products, including Belbins Business Park, Cupernham Lane,
Valeting, Detailing, Lubricating Sprays, fuel Romsey, Hampshire, S051 7JF
additives, adhesives and sealants, all manufactured Email: [email protected]
from its UK base. Web: www.dmstech.co.uk
Automotive Destination
Bicester Heritage
Varley Red Top and Varley Lithium (Motorsport UK
The Station Armoury, registered) Batteries from DMS technologies has
Building 123, Buckingham been the PREMIER choice for the professional and
Road, Bicester OX26 5HA club racing driver
Tel: 01869 327 928 for 60 years. The
Email: [email protected] batteries have
Web: www.bicesterheritage.co.uk evolved over time
Based at the beautiful former RAF Bicester Bomber to meet the
Station, Bicester Heritage is home to over forty changing demands
specialist automotive businesses and represents of both motor
the UK’s only Centre of Excellence for historic racing and rally disciplines. Our batteries are
motoring enterprise. Operating as a business available through a wide network of specialist
campus, it hosts regular events, offers film and motorsport and aviation retailers.
photography location use and test track facilities.
444 Motorsport UK Directory 2021 www.motorsportuk.org

Breakdown Control Fuels

RAC Anglo American Oil Company
Tel: 0330 1598727 58 Holton Road,
Web: www.rac.co.uk Holton Heath Trading Park,
Complete peace of mind with the RAC. RAC patrols Poole, Dorset BH16 6LT
will come to your rescue day or night. And because Tel: 01929 551557
they fix 4 out of 5 vehicles at the roadside in just Email: [email protected]
30 minutes, on average, you’ll be back on the road Web: www.aaoil.co.uk
before you know it. If they can’t repair you there Anglo American Oil Company Ltd provides an
and then, they’ll tow you to a garage, and if you excellent combination of service, quality and price
choose onward travel, you’ll get a hire car to keep of control fuels to championships.
you moving. Sunoco is the largest supplier of racing fuels to
championships in the world, of which the most
famous are NASCAR, NHRA and British GT. We
Car Rental have been supplying major championships in
Avis Europe since 2001 and can support small
accounts, as well as large championships, with a
Web: www.avis.co.uk
personalised service of any type of high-
Avis believe that car rental is about more than performance fuel (unleaded and leaded petrol, GTL
getting from A to B. It’s about the journey itself; diesel and various blends of ethanol). We work
the experiences you have along the way and the closely with various championships to maximise
cars you can explore in. Rent a car with Avis and each series marketing potential at the same time
enjoy quality service anywhere you go. as we offer a comprehensive fuel testing service to
assist technical scrutineers.
Communications We also supply Driven Racing Oil and R racing

brake fluids as well as PJ1 drag strip compound in
Equipment Europe.
Tower Communications
12 The Rampart, Haltermann Carless UK Ltd
Haddenham, Grove House,
Cambs, CB6 3ST Guildford Road,
Tel: 01353 749859 Leatherhead,
Email: sales@ towercomms.co.uk Surrey KT22 9DF
Web: www.towercomms.co.uk Tel: 07966 437566
Two-Way Radio Sales and Service. New and Email: [email protected]
Second-user units available. Well known supplier Web: www.haltermann-carless.com
of radios and handhelds for Motorsport UK Safety Competitively priced and ultra-consistent,
and Medical channel. Supplier of short-term hire Haltermann Carless UK Ltd Hiperflo™ Racing
radios, including mobiles, handhelds, base stations Fuels comply with Motorsport UK and FIA
and repeaters, available for all your events. regulations and are used in most major
championships include Formula 3, World Rally,
Touring Cars, GT’s, Sportscars, Bikes, Trucks and
Powerboats. Haltermann Carless UK Ltd is at the
leading edge of ‘green; fuels technology and its
products are delivered to almost any destination
worldwide.

VP Racing Fuels Driver Coaching

Tel: +44 (0) 207 458 4219
UK Importer:
IAM Roadsmart
Racing Fuels Logistics Tel: 0300 303 1134
email: [email protected] Web: www.iamroadsmart.com
Web: www.vpracingfuels.com Motorsport UK has partnered with IAM Roadsmart
VP Racing Fuels is best known as the World Leader to offer members a 20% on advanced driving
in Fuel Technology®, fuelling champions in courses.
virtually every form of motorsport on land, sea,
and air since 1975. VP offers a wide range of fuels iZone
and consumer products to suit all racers, across 2255 Silverstone
the UK and Europe. www.vpracingfuels.com Technology Park,
Silverstone Circuit, Silverstone,
Northamptonshire, NN12 8GX
Control Systems Tel: 01327 856872
Web: www.izoneperformance.com
Moog
Zone Driver performance is a motorsport centre of
Ashchurch, Tewkesbury,
excellence that provides drives with the resources
Gloucestershire GL20 8TU
they need to succeed. Zone Driver Performance are
Tel: 01684 858000
plased to offer Motorsport UK members a special
Email: [email protected] or [email protected]
offer on Pre-ARDS and ARKS courses, as well as
Web: www.moog.com/motorsport
Post-ARDS and ARKS driver training.
Moog is an established actuation supplier to high
end motor racing teams including Formula 1. In
addition, high performance car manufacturers can Esports
also benefit from Moog technology to precisely
control drive-train, chassis, braking, steering and iRacing
advanced aerodynamic systems. Web:
Moog also supplies automotive test systems, and www.iracing.com
Level-D racing driver training simulators. Motorsport UK has partnered with iRacing to offer
members a free three-month iRacing subscription
code to get you up and running in the world of
Data Logging Esports.
Racelogic – VBOX Motorsport Playseat

Unit 10, Web: www.playseatstore.co.uk
Swan Business Centre,
Osier Way, Buckingham, Playseat® is the global leader in racing simulators
MK18 1TB for everyone. From novice to professional, young
Tel: 01280 823 803 or experienced, you will definitely enjoy the thrill
Email: [email protected] of racing at home.
Web: www.vboxmotorsport.co.uk
Racelogic make the VBOX Motorsport range of
industry standard video data loggers used by
thousands of drivers and coaches looking for
improvement in
performance; and
race series
organisers for
making accurate
and timely
stewards’ decisions. Designed to be used by
anyone – without needing to be a race engineer.

Experiences Finance
Silverstone Classic & Sports Finance
Experience Building B,
Silverstone Circuit, 6 Kirtlington Busness
Towcester, Centre,
Northamptonshire, NN12 8TN Kirtlington, OX5 3JA
Tel: 03339 999886 Tel: 01869 351512
Web: www.silverstone-experience.co.uk Web: www.classicandsportsfinance.com
The Silverstone Experience is packed full of Following 20 years within the motorsport sector,
interactive shows, hands-on displays and unique we are the official Motorsport UK finance partner,
cars and racing memorabilia. Take a look inside who offer all aspects of funding for motorsport
and see what's in store during your visit. activity. Finance and capital provided for the
purchase of historic and modern motor cars,
transporters, garage equipment and the purchase
of complete race teams. Full capital release
schemes for assets currently owned. Private
Ferry Travel individuals or business entities. Established across
DFDS all aspects of racing!
Tel: 0871 521 1531

Web: www.dfds.com
Fast and convenient ways to travel to Europe.
Motorsport UK members can sail to the continent
Fire Extinguishers
with a range of discounts available through DFDS Fire Extinguisher Valve Co
on your choice of routes. Unit B3 Ford Airfield Industrial Estate,
There are no luggage restrictions on any DFDS Ford Nr Arundel,
ferry crossings, either, so, you can pack as much as West Sussex BN18 0HY
you like or bring back countless treats from your Tel: 0044 (0)1243 555566
destination of choice. Email: [email protected]
Web: www.f-e-v.co.uk
Nutt Travel FEV Fire Suppression are a leading manufacturer

of a wide variety of fire suppression systems and
in partnership with Stena Line handheld extinguishers and solutions for
Tel: 028 7035 1199 motorsport. Our products suit a huge range of
Web: www.nutttravel.com vehicles, requirements and
Based in Northern budgets. All FIA and
Ireland, Nutt Travel pride Motorsport UK standards
themselves on providing can be met by our
a fast and friendly innovative products. FEV
service at very Fire Suppression are chosen
competitive prices. They suppliers to major top
provide a personal service where clients can talk teams and manufacturers
to experienced staff who will tailor their package across the motorsport
to best meet their requirements. industry and are recognised
for our high quality
Motorsport UK is pleased to offer members
products and customer
exclusive deals on ferry crossings and
service.
accommodation.
Please contact us to discuss your requirements.

Lifeline Fire & Safety Systems Ltd Fuel Cells

Falkland Close,
Coventry, CV4 8AU UK
Aero Tec Laboratories Ltd
Tel: +44 (0)24 7671 2999 ATL Technology
Email: [email protected] Centre, Denbigh Road,
Web: www.lifeline-fire.co.uk Bletchley,
Milton Keynes, MK1 1DF
The new breed of Lifeline fire suppression systems
Tel: 01908 351700
for 2018 and beyond puts driver safety into a new
dimension. With even faster and more efficient
Web: www.atlltd.com
deployment of
extinguishant, all systems ATL provide crashworthy fuel cells with FIA
have been homologated homoligation. Our bladders can be found in F1
to conform to either FIA and Le Mans. Our moulded tanks provide high
Technical list numbers 16 performance at WRC and RallyX, whilst
or 52, making them the maintaining safety, high quality at competitive
most advanced in the pricing. ATL also offer fabricated tanks, refuelling
world. equipment, accumulators, water vessels and oil
cells.
Together with a supporting range of safety
products including Race Mirrors, Rain Lights and
Quick Release Steering Bosses, Lifeline is creating
new standards in driver safety.
Fuels
Anglo American Oil
Fuel Analysis Company
58 Holton Road,
Haltermann Carless UK Ltd Holton Heath Trading Park,
Grove House, Poole, Dorset BH16 6LT
Guildford Road, Tel: 01929 551557
Leatherhead, Email: [email protected]
Surrey KT22 9DF Web: www.aaoil.co.uk
Tel: 07966 437566
Anglo American Oil Company Ltd provides an
excellent combination of service, quality and price
Web: www.haltermann-carless.com
of control fuels to championships.
Competitively priced and ultra-consistent,
Sunoco is the largest supplier of racing fuels to
Haltermann Carless UK Ltd Hiperflo™ Racing
championships in the world, of which the most
Fuels comply with Motorsport UK and FIA
famous are NASCAR, NHRA and British GT. We
regulations and are used in most major
have been supplying major championships in
championships include Formula 3, World Rally,
Europe since 2001 and can support small
Touring Cars, GT’s, Sportscars, Bikes, Trucks and
accounts, as well as large championships, with a
personalised service of
leading edge of ‘green; fuels technology and its
any type of high-
performance fuel
worldwide.
(unleaded and leaded
petrol, GTL diesel and
various blends of
ethanol). We work closely
with various championships to maximise each
series marketing potential at the same time as we
offer a comprehensive fuel testing service to assist
technical scrutineers.
We also supply Driven Racing Oil and R racing
brake fluids as well as PJ1 drag strip compound in
Europe.

Haltermann Carless UK Ltd HANS Systems

Grove House,
Guildford Road,
SCHROTH Racing
Leatherhead, Web: www.schroth.com
Surrey KT22 9DF SCHROTH Racing is a
Tel: 07966 437566 leading supplier of light-weight harnesses, head
Email: [email protected] and neck devices and related safety equipment
Web: www.haltermann-carless.com worldwide! SCHROTH supplies to all levels of
Competitively priced and ultra-consistent, racing, including F1, DTM, IRL, WRC, NASCAR,
Haltermann Carless UK Ltd Hiperflo™ Racing WTCC, Dakar Rally, FIA GT and racing series
Fuels comply with Motorsport UK and FIA around the world as well as supplying to OEMs
regulations and are used in most major such as Porsche, Audi, Lamborghini, Lotus, Bugatti,
championships include Formula 3, World Rally, AMG, and Radical! Patented technology includes
Touring Cars, GT’s, Sportscars, Bikes, Trucks and our lightweight rotary buckle, SlipStop System for
Powerboats. Haltermann Carless UK Ltd is at the head and neck devices and our Hybrid harnesses
leading edge of ‘green; fuels technology and its design.
products are delivered to almost any destination Visit www.schroth.com/racing to see why
worldwide. SCHROTH is the fastest growing manufacturer in
high quality racing and performance restraints!
VP Racing Fuels Ltd
Official UK importers:
Racing fuels Helmets
Race Fuel Logistics,
www.racefuel.online/[email protected]/ ARAI Motor Sport Helmets
+44 (0) 207 458 4219 Email: [email protected]
Consumer Products https://www.whyarai.co.uk/motorsport-locator
Old Hall Performance, Arai have been handcrafting
www.oldhallperformance.com/sales performance helmets in
@oldhallperformance.com/+44 (0) 2476 717 100 Japan for over 50 years.
VP Racing Fuels is best known as the World Leader Arai helmets are designed
in Fuel Technology®, fuelling champions in for all types of motorsport – from Cadet Karting
virtually every form of motorsport on land, sea, with the fabulous CMR rated CK6 helmet through
and air since 1975. VP offers a wide range of fuels to the stunning carbon fibre GP-6RC as worn by F1
and consumer products to suit all racers, across racers, including Sebastian Vettel and Max
the UK and Europe. Verstappen – so you can be sure of the superior
www.vpracingfuels.com performance of your helmet. Every Arai helmet is
handmade by master craftsman in Japan and
available at your local motorsport dealer.
Garage Equipment
Lista (UK) Ltd
14 Warren Yard
Warren Farm Office Village
Hotels
Wolverton Mill, Milton Keynes MK12 5NW Hilton Hotels & Resorts
Tel: 01908 222 333 Web: www.hilton.com
www.lista.com
Motorsport UK is delighted to
offer members preferential rates
Lista are the leaders for drawer cabinets, at hotels within the Hilton Group.
workbenches and general storage in the global
Members can access best
motorsport market. From race bays to a simple
available rates at Hilton, Doubletree, Hilton
tool box, we can accommodate every requirement.
Garden Inn and Hampton Hotels around the
We offer a complete design, supply and
country.
installation solution. Please contact us for a
quotation to suit every budget.

Instruments Bespoke
Extreme
ACES
Bespoke
26 Gainsborough Financial Group, Gloucester House,
Drive, Lawford, 72 Church Road, Stockton-on-Tees, TS18 1TW
Manningtree, Essex, CO11 2JU Tel: 07712 145082
Tel: 01206 395324 Web: www.bespokefinancial.co.uk/bespoke-extreme
Bespoke Extreme offer insurance to extreme sports
Web: www.aceserve.co.uk
people. If you participate in a dangerous sport,
Designers and manufacturers of high-quality make sure you’re covered today.
innovative products aimed at the motor sport
driver and enthusiast, which includes the
Bluefin Sport
SureShift2, a fully featured, high-precision
multistage shiftlight with intelligent max rpm Bluefin Sport, The Paragon,
tell-tale. 32-36 Victoria Street,
Bristol, BS1 6BX
Tel: 0345 872 5060
Race Web: www.bluefinsport.co.uk
Transponders Bluefin Sport is a specialist division of Marsh Ltd
Web: www.racetransponders.co.uk with dedicated teams across the UK offering
insurance broking and risk management advice to
Race Transponders is Europe's leading motorsport the world of sport. Dealing with a specialist
timing and accessory supplier. insurance adviser helps to ensure that your
specific risks and exposures are covered.
Grove & Dean Motorsport Insurance

96 Market Place
Romford, Essex,
RM1 3ER
Tel: +44 (0)1708 606768
Insurance Web: www.grove-dean-motorsport.com/
Adrian Flux One of Europe’s premier on-track insurers for GT,
Sports and Single Seater motorsport.
East Winch Hall,
East Winch, Kings Lynn, PE32 1HN Covering individuals and teams in the UK, Europe
Tel: 0800 085 6186 and Internationally, our tailor-made products
Email: [email protected] include On-Track/ Track Day Cover, Personal
Web: www.adrianflux.co.uk/motorsport Accident, Team Commercial insurance, Storage &
Transit and Liability Cover for motor racing events
As the UK’s largest specialist insurance broker,
and meetings. Discounts available for multiple
Adrian Flux have policies to suit all areas of
events and annual policies and our dedicated team
Motorsport including track day, trailer, race and
guarantee a personal service.
rally vehicle, transporter and motorcycle. We also
offer discounts for club membership of up to 15% With 40 years’ experience and extensive
so get in contact today for all of your insurance knowledge of motorsport, we understand what
requirements. makes a great motorsport policy. Add to this our
competitive premiums and first-class Claims
Service and you’ll appreciate why so many
customers use our service.

Reis Motorsport Insurance Kart Equipment

Unit 4 Wheatcroft Business Park,
Landmere Lane, Edwalton,
KKC Kart Shop
Nottingham NG12 4DG Whilton Mill Kart
Tel: 0115 965 1040 Circuit, Whilton
Email: [email protected] Locks, Northamptonshire, NN11 2NH
Web: www.reis.co.uk Tel: 01327 844320
At Reis, motorsport is not only our business, it’s
Web: kkckartshop.co.uk
also our passion. As a specialist insurance broker,
our knowledgeable team can arrange tailored Welcome to your one stop shop for everything
policies for competitors, teams and enthusiasts at karting. We specialise in go karts, parts and
all levels. We racewear for all leading go kart and engine brands,
can cover competition, classic, kit and sports cars, plus supporting accessories.
as well as commercial schemes for business and Our website features live stock reporting, meaning
event organisers. you know exactly when you're getting your parts;
we ship same day on all orders before 3:30pm. Our
Ryan Motorsport Insurance extensive knowledge and experience has been put
into this website, meaning you can get the KKC
150 Minories, Suite 609, experience 24/7.
London, EC3N 1LS
Tel: +44 (0)1799 524202 With multiple warehouses and an expanding team,
Web: www.ryanmi.com strong connections to UK & Europe's largest race
teams, selling to over 100 countries worldwide,
Ryan Motorsport Insurance provides a KKC is the leader in all things karting.
comprehensive solution for all your motorsport
insurance needs. Our products include – Cover for
race and rally cars whilst competing at
UK/worldwide events, Personal Accident for
drivers and teams, track day cover, team
commercial insurance, liability coverage for events
and meetings, storage and transit insurance for
vehicles and equipment. Single events quoted.
Discounts available for multiple event/annual
policies. With more than 20 years of experience
within the motor sport insurance business and
having competed in various race championships,
managing director Ryan Mone has an extensive
knowledge and understanding of the insurance
requirements for individuals, companies and teams
alike. With the assistance of a dedicated team of
staff we endeavour to provide you with the
highest possible levels of service, combined with
competitive premiums.

Lubricants Motor Race Circuits

Anglo American Oil Company Castle Combe
58 Holton Road, Castle Combe Circuit,
Holton Heath Trading Park, Chipenham, Wiltshire, SN14 7EY
Poole, Dorset BH16 6LT Tel: 01249 782417
Tel: 01929 551557 Web: www.castlecombecircuit.co.uk
Email: [email protected] Castle Combe Circuit is The West Country's home
Web: www.aaoil.co.uk of motorsport that's been welcoming fans of
Anglo American Oil Company Ltd was founded in racing, car shows and events for over 65 years.
1999 to supply high performance quality oils and
racing fuels to the racing industry. Our modern
blending plant and warehouse facilities are ideally Knockhill Racing Circuit
situated to quickly dispatch specialist lubricants on Dunfirmline, Fife, KY12 9TF
a next day service. Tel: 01383 723337
We represent Driven Racing Oil and R racing brake Web: www.knockhill.co.uk
fluids in Europe. Our wide range of products and Knockhill Racing Circuit, Scotland's National
excellent technical knowledge mean that we can Motorsport Centre, are pleased to offer Motorsport
cater for any oil related query. We also distribute UK members discounts on race tickets, driving
on an exclusive experiences and more.
basis Sunoco and
R racing fuels in
Europe and the Llandow Circuit
Middle East and are Llandow, Cowbridge,
the official fuel of Vale of Glamorgan,
many UK and CF71 7PB
European Tel: 01446 796460
championships. In addition to the racing oils and Email: [email protected]
fuels we are the exclusive distributor of PJ1 track Web: www.llandow.com
compound in Europe. PJ1 (formerly VHT) is a must Situated just 20 minutes west of Cardiff, Llandow
for all drag racing strips for ultimate grip off the Circuit is a privately owned and family run venue
start line. with a flexible approach and a ‘can do’ attitude.
This makes it the perfect venue for all types of
motor related events including car and bike
Medicals testing, track dates, sprints and exclusive hire.
D4 Drivers Llandow is a technically challenging tarmac circuit

1450 long and 9m wide with smooth tarmac
Building 1, surface and a good selection of corners. It has a
Charlesworth Court, Motorsport UK National B Sprint License. It is the
Hotspur Park, Knights Way, perfect venue for corporate hospitality events with
Shrewsbury, Shropshire, SY1 3AB a neighbouring Motorsport UK Karting centre
Tel: 0300 3030 668 together with a caravan and camp site.
Web: www.d4drivers.uk
D4Drivers, one of the UK’s leading supplier of
motorsport medicals is working with Motorsport Silverstone Circuit
UK for the 2020 season to provide national licence Silverstone Circuit,
medicals to competitors nationwide in one of our Towcester, NN12 8TN
70+ clinics. Tel: 0844 3750740
We are delighted to offer Motorsport UK members Web: www.Silverstone.co.uk
a 20% discount on all national licence medicals.
The home of British motor racing.

Motorsport Merchandise LMA Autoparts Ltd

The Green Barn,
Grandstand Antlands Lane East,
Merchandise Shipley Bridge,
Unit 4, Chalker Way, Surrey RH6 9TE
Banbury, Oxfordshire, Tel: 01342 891877
OX16 4XD Web: www.lmaautoparts.co.uk
Tel: 01869 337554 LMA Autoparts are the manufacturers and
Web: www.grandstandmerchandise.com distributors to the trade of LMA products,
Grandstand are the premier motorsport speedwell Classic Mini accessories. LMA product
merchandise destination for authentic team replica ranges are Gauge fittings and pipelines –
clothing and accessories for Formula One, WEC, Electrical Accessories – Stainless braided rubber
WRC and sports cars. and PTFE hoses – Silicone hoses – Clips and
joiners in Zinc Plated or Stainless – Ball Joints and
WRC Shop Rod Ends – Stainless braided brake, clutch and
turbo hoses – Speedwell Classic Mini products. All
Web: www.shop.wrc.com
hydraulic hoses, including brake hoses, up to 3in
The official online store of the FIA World Rally fittings and pipes made to order.
Championship.
SW Motorsports
Unit 3b, Talbot Rd,
Motorsport Products Leyland,
Lancashire, PR25 2ZF
Grand Prix Tel: 01772 378224
Racewear Web: www.swmotorsports.uk
Unit 1, Silverstone Park, SW Motorsports are a focused motorsport and fast
Silverstone Circuit, Northamptonshire NN12 8TN road company with over 15 years’ experience;
Tel: 01327 855585 providing the highest level of service for the
Web: www.grandprixracewear.com/ motorsport competitor and fast road user alike. We
Grand Prix Racewear have been selling the best of have grown to become known as a Honda
race and kartwear for over 30 years. Founded in specialist through our work and involvement with
1987 and based at Silverstone Circuit, the home of the Civic Cup. Although we are not limited to just
British motor racing, the company, having recently Honda, we also have intimate knowledge of Fast
been acquired, is embarking on an exciting new Fords, BMW’s and the other German and Japanese
phase in its development. marques.
Noise Measurement
Cirrus Research
Tel: 01723 891655
Email:
[email protected]
Web: www.cirrusresearch.co.uk
We are one of the world’s leading designers,
manufacturers and suppliers of noise measurement
equipment, including vehicle noise meters and
environmental noise monitors for tracks/circuits.
We are proud to offer scrutineers and other
Motorsport UK affiliates with preferential rates on
our equipment, which is backed by our industry-
leading 15-year warranty.

Oil Companies Prototyping

Haltermann Carless UK Ltd ID Mouldings Ltd
Grove House, Unit 5 Griffin
Guildford Road, Business Park,
Leatherhead, Walmer Way, Birmingham B37 7UX
Surrey KT22 9DF Tel: +44 07835 888826
Tel: 07966 437566 Web: www.idmouldings.com
Email: [email protected] ID Mouldings incorporating Retro Reproductions
Web: www.haltermann-carless.com manufacture prototypes and low volume
Competitively priced and ultra-consistent, production of moulded components in a range of
Haltermann Carless UK Ltd Hiperflo™ Racing polymers to suit the application.
Fuels comply with Motorsport UK and FIA Using processes which include reverse
regulations and are used in most major engineering, 3D printing and/or CAD for
championships include Formula 3, World Rally, prototypes and replacement parts, we can supply
Touring Cars, GT’s, Sportscars, Bikes, Trucks and high quality, accurate parts in a range of finishes.
leading edge of “green”; fuels technology and its
worldwide. Publications
Haynes Publishing
Sparkford, Yeovil,
Outdoor Clothing Somerset, BA22 7JJ
Cotswold Outdoor Tel: 01206 256101
Web: www.haynes.com
Web:
www.cotswoldoutdoor.com The creator of the world-famous Owner’s
Workshop Manual offers a huge range of car and
Cotswold Outdoor have been preparing people to
motorcycle repair manuals, with step-by-step
discover the great outdoors for over 40 years,
guidance to complete each job. Most titles are
offering clothing, equipment and accessories from
now available in online formats, including video
the very best outdoor brands.
tutorials, colour pictures and interactive fault-
finding tools. Motorsport UK members can save an
Runners Need extra 10% on any purchase at haynes.com
Web:
www.runndersneed.com
Whatever gets you moving, Runners Need is the
running specialist and here to help you every step
of the way.
Snow+Rock
Web:
www.snowandrock.com
Founded by a small team
of crazy snow sport enthusiasts, Snow+Rock is all
about pushing boundaries, breaking rules, never
compromising.

Rally Plates/Signs Rally Schools

Eventsigns Ltd Bill Gwynne Rallyschool International
Unit 6, Turweston Aerodrome, Brackley,
Poplar Drive, Northants NN13 5YD
Witton, Birmingham B6 7AD Tel: 01280 705570
Tel: 0121 344 3141 Fax: 01280 701691
Web: www.eventsigns.co.uk Web: www.billgwynne.com
We have over 30 years’ experience in supplying The world’s first professional rally driving school,
signage to motorsport events. Working with clients founder member of the British Association of Rally
i.e. Shell Oils, Network Q, Wales Rally GB, Schools, recognised by Motorsport UK. Our range
Woodpecker Rally and of ProRally Driver 1:1 Courses on gravel and
many more. We can supply tarmac are designed to help drivers from all
all the promotional disciplines, rally, race, classic car, track day and
material and signage that junior to get the most from their driving.
you may require for your Motorsport UK BARS Licence Assessments. The
event. Rally plates/door Spinal Track Rally Experience for Disabled Drivers.
plates/hi viz arrows/stage boards/safety Training packages for drivers to compete in their
signs/numbers. Eventsigns produce signage for first rally. We also offer Corporate or Group
sponsors and promotional events: Portable pop-up RallySport events and gift vouchers for full and
systems, pull-up banners, exhibition/promotional half day rally experiences. For more information,
graphics/PVC banners/Windchaser flags/Start and please call.
Finish Arch. Vaughan is also a Motorsport UK
International Rally and National Speed timekeeper.
We can supply all the Timing equipment required
for your rally or sprint event: Large clock
displays/Traffic Lights/
Photobeams etc. Please contact us to discuss your
requirements. Our advice is always free!
Macro
Motorsport
Tel: 0800 567 7381
Web: www.macromotorsport.net
Macro Motorsport – who else understands what
you need and when you need it by? Rally plates
and decals, self-cling stickers, control boards,
arrows, tabards, waistcoats,
stickers. Printed promotional
material, safety tape and
much, much more … in fact,
anything produced!
Experience of over 30 years
and involvement with events throughout the year
means that we understand the pressures you are
under and work hard to help you deliver.

Phil Price Rallying Ltd Roll Bars/Cages

Unit 1,
Knucklas Road,
Caged Laser Engineering (SW) Ltd
Knighton, Unit 12, Ash Farm Business Park,
Powys, LD7 1UP Radstock. BA3 5EX
Tel: 01547 550300 Tel: 01761 239133
Web: www.philprice.co.uk Web: www.cagedlaser.co.uk
Founder member of the British
Association of Rally Schools (BARS).
Recognised by Motorsport UK. Our Caged Laser Engineering (SW) Ltd is an automotive
authentic Welsh venue offers supply chain manufacturer capable of supporting
genuine forest surfaces, ideal for learning rallying one-off bespoke applications through to large
techniques from beginners upwards. Groups are scale production runs. Based in the southwest of
kept small to ensure individual attention and with England near Bath, we specialise in end to end
the use of two rally stages you get loads of hands- fabrication of tubular, sheet metal and various
on driving. Our team of professional instructors steel sections, with vast experience in aluminium,
ensures your time spent with us is exciting and mild steel, stainless steel and titanium. Supported
rewarding. The majority of the day is spent hands- by an in-house CAD design service, a suite of CNC
on practising; you also have a co-driven machines (laser, press brake, tube bender, mill and
experience with practice-note instruction, a high- lathe), a team of experience TIG and MIG welders
speed passenger ‘ride of a lifetime’ and finish the and a powder coating painting facility, we can
day with competitions, then trophy presentation. help you visualise and realise your automotive
We offer: needs.
• One-day rally-driving courses
Custom Cages
• Corporate/group days
Units 1-2,
• BARS assessment exams South March,
• Testing facilities Long March Industrial Estate, Daventry,
Northants NN11 4PH
Tel: 0044 (0)1327 872 855
Web: www.customcages.co.uk
Retail
Serving competitors from club to professional
Halfords Motorsport level is the driving force behind
Web: Custom Cages. We design and manufacture
www.halfords.com standard and bespoke roll cages in house and
supply technical engineering and fabrication
Halfords are pleased to offer Motorsport UK
services to all levels including teams and
members 10% discount off anything in store.
manufacturers.
Halfords has over 460 stores nationwide offering
more than 15,000 different product lines, from car
parts and cycles through to the latest in-car
technology, child seats, roof boxes and outdoor
leisure and camping equipment, Halfords has it all!

Safety Devices International Ltd Seatbelts

Cambridge House,
Holborn Avenue,
SCHROTH Racing
Mildenhall, Email: [email protected]
Suffolk IP28 7AN Web: www.schroth.com
Tel: 01638 713606 SCHROTH Racing is a
Email: [email protected] leading supplier of light-
With the latest CAD, CMM and laser scanning weight harnesses, head
technology in house, Safety Devices continue to and neck devices and
lead the rollover protection industry after almost related safety equipment worldwide! SCHROTH
50 years. From historic marques through to latest supplies to all levels of racing, including F1, DTM,
generation vehicles, Safety Devices produce IRL, WRC, NASCAR, WTCC,
Europe’s largest Dakar Rally, FIA GT and racing
range of roll cages series around the world as well
with over 500 as supplying to OEMs such as
current designs and Porsche, Audi, Lamborghini,
a back-catalogue of Lotus, Bugatti, AMG, and
2000+. Reputed for Radical! Patented technology
exceptional design includes our lightweight rotary
standards, you can be confident your cage will be buckle, SlipStop System for
made from quality materials and be an excellent head and neck devices and our Hybrid harnesses
fit. Most designs meet Motorsport UK/FIA design.
regulations. Find your cage using our website’s roll Visit www.schroth.com/racing to see why
cage selector and buy through our dealer network. SCHROTH is the fastest growing manufacturer in
For bespoke work, contact us direct. high quality racing and performance restraints! FIA
and/or ECE approvals on all models.
Tube Direct
Units 1-2, South March,
Long March Industrial Seats
Estate, Daventry,
Northants NN11 4PH Corbeau Seats Ltd
Tel: 0044 01604 931 300 17 Wainwright
Email: [email protected] Close,
Web: www.tubedirect.uk East Sussex,
Suppliers of steel tube, bending and cutting TN38 9PP
servies to the motorsport industry. We specialise in Tel: 01424 854499
a range of materials including CDS510, T45, Email: [email protected]
25CrMo4 and 15CDV6. We can supply lengths from Web: www.corbeau-seats.com
1 to 1000 metres, metric and imperial sizes. Established 55 years ago making us the first ever
manufacturer in the world to produce competition
racing seats. Corbeau today is still at the cutting
edge of technical development where Safety, style
and comfort are key attributes. Corbeau has a full
range of FIA 8855-1999 and FIA 8862-2009 seats
to suit most disciplines in motorsport and they are
all manufactured in our UK facility.
The full range are all Hans compatible and are
available in either GRP, Kevlar and Carbon. Our FIA
8862-2009 Predator SV and 6-point GT are
produced in Pre-preg Carbon and come with a
10-year FIA homologation.

GSM Performance Ltd Octane

Unit 5, High Hazles Road, Web:
Cotgrave, www.subscribe.octane-magazine.com
Nottinghamshire, NG12 3GZ Welcome to the wonderful world of classic cars.
Tel: +44 (0)115 9893488 Octane is the premium monthly magazine
Email: [email protected] celebrating over 100 years of automotive design,
Web: www.gsmperformance.co.uk from classic Bentleys to the latest BMW.
GSM provides the perfect combination of choice,
expert advice and competitive prices for all your GP Racing
motorsport needs.
Web: www.gpracing.com
GSM Sports Seats has over 125 different
motorsport, sports and classic seats available The world's best-selling F1
in-store for viewing and testing – to help you find magazine, with stunning
the perfect seat for you and your car. photography, expert analysis,
unrivalled journalism and exclusive behind-the-
GSM Performance Brakes provides expert advice scenes access to the glamorous and adrenaline-
on our product range from dozens of brands and fuelled world of Formula 1.
manufacturers – we even engineer bespoke parts.
GSM Racewear features race suits, helmets, gloves,
boots and Nomex suits from all the leading
Motorsport
manufacturers including Sparco, OMP, Simpson Magazine
and Alpinestars, as well as a huge range of HANS 18-20 Rosemont Road,
Device, racing harnesses and safety equipment. London NW3 6NE
Tel: 02073 498484
Web: www.motorsportmagazine.com/
Racetech
The voice of authority on Formula 1, MotoGP,
Unit 3, Heron Court,
sports cars, historic motor sport and all other
Kettlebrook Road,
forms of racing.
Tamworth, B77 1AG, UK
Tel: 07401 703 750
Email: [email protected] Motorsport News
Web: www.racetecheurope.co.uk/shop/ Web:
Our FIA approved race seats are designed and www.motorsport-news.co.uk
hand made in New Zealand by our dedicated team The voice of British
who are focused on creating the very best driver motorsport and essential reading for anyone in
racing experience by building the most this passionate community, Motorsport News is the
comfortable and safe race seats in the world. UK's only weekly motorsport newspaper.
Readly
Subscriptions Web:
F1 TV www.gb.readly.com/motorsport
Web: www.f1tv.formula1.com Motorsport UK has partnered with Readly, the new

way of reading magazines on tablets and
F1 TV is a new digital experience taking you closer smartphones.
to all the F1 action. Enjoy live timing, leaderboards
and data, the best of team radios, plus exclusive
documentaries and shows. The F1 archive offers WRC+
highlights from every F1 season and lets you relive Web: www.wrc.com
your all-time favourite races. It's a must-have for
WRC+ All Live is the official video platform of the
any F1 fan.
FIA World Rally Championship (WRC). Watch WRC
action like never before.

Tools Tyres
Wera Avon Tyres
Web: www.wera-tools.co.uk Motorsport
Wera Tools is a global Cooper Tire & Rubber
tools' specialist that firmly believes its tools make Co. Europe Ltd
life simpler, safer and 'full of joy' for users. Bath Road, Melksham, SN12 8AA
Tel: 01225 35 7855
Web: www.avontyres.com/en-gb/motorsport/
Track Days Avon Tyres Motorsport and Cooper Tire motorsport
offer a huge range of world class motorsport tyres
want2race
to suit almost every application.
Helios 47, Isabella Road,
• Circuit Racing
Garforth, Leeds, LS25 2DY
Tel: 01332 470 057 • Sprint and Hillclimb
Web: www.want2race.co.uk • Rallycross
• Rally – Including our new Cooper Tires
Rally Range
Want2race operate from their showroom and • Trackday and Fast Road
workshop premises on site at Donington, and now, • Classic and Historic
under new ownership as part of the Ginetta LNT • Motorcycle and Sidecar
Group the company can offer much more to all For technical advice and details of your local
Motorsport UK members than you might first think. specialist distributor get in touch with our
Operating premium track days, nearly 30 in total Motorsport department.
across the UK and Europe, W2R Track Days over
the lowest number days on the market, with days Cooper Tires
run by their experienced team who are dedicated
Motorsport
to ensuring drivers maximise their track time. W2R
are ATDO members and offer a host of options and Cooper Tire & Rubber
benefits on the day; including track car hire, ARDS Company Europe Ltd.
instruction, premium hospitality and track day Bath Road, Melksham SN12 8AA
technical support. Tel: +44 1225 35 7855
Web: www.coopertire.co.uk/motorsport-tires/
OpenTrack
Events Ltd Avon Tyres Motorsport and Cooper Tires
Motorsport offer a huge range of world class
45 Jeavons Lane, Great Cambourne, motorsport tyres to suit almost every application.
Cambridge CB23 6AF, UK
Tel: 01954 710 911 • Circuit Racing
Web: www.opentrack.co.uk • Sprint and Hillclimb
• Rallycross
Established in 2008, Opentrack considers itself as
one of the most passionate track day companies in • Rally – Including our new Cooper Tires
the UK and is offering Motorsport UK members Rally Range
10% off their events. • Trackday and Fast Road
• Classic and Historic
Run by Dave Woodall, who states his sole aim is
making sure drivers have a great time on his • Motorcycle and Sidecar
events with safe, high quality track time, be it a For technical advice and details of your local
evening at Brands Hatch or a full day at Spa. specialist distributor get in touch with our
Motorsport department.

Longstone Tyres Toyo Tires

Doncaster Road, Bawtry, Shipton Way,
DN10 6NX Rushden, Northants, NN10 6GL
Tel: 01302 711123 Tel: 01933 411144
[email protected] Email: [email protected]
www.longstonetyres.co.uk Web: www.toyo.co.uk
Longstone Tyres are a leading supplier of the Toyo Tyre UK are a wholly owned subsidiary of
widest range of vintage and classic competition Toyo Tire Europe GmbH Responsible for the sales
tyres such as Dunlop Racing, Pirelli P7 Corsa and marketing of the Toyo Tires brand in the UK
Classics and Michelin TB and XAS FF. Longstone Tyres: Motorsport, High Performance Road, All
are also the UK agent for “Ruote Borrani Milano” Season, Winter, SUV, 4x4, Van, Passenger, Light
wheels. The original alloy rimmed wire wheels Truck.
that were fitted to the racing cars and supercars of
the 40’s, 50’s and 60’s. A Borrani wheel is only still
a Borrani after it has been respoked if it has been
done by an official Borrani agent. Longstone Tyres Tyre Warmers
now have the facility to have your competition
M.A. Horne
Borrani wheel rebuilt, in Milan at the Borrani,
factory in 2 weeks.
Ltd
Unit 9,
Enterprise Park, Ebblake Industrial Estate,
Verwood, Dorset, BH31 6YS
Nankang Tel: 01202 822770
Tyre UK Email: [email protected]
1 SGC Business Park, Oldbury Road, Web: www.m-a-horne.co.uk
West Bromwich, West Midlands, B70 9DP Supplier to Formula 1 champions since 1985.
Tel: 0121 5005010 Formula 1: Williams, Ferrari, Renault F1, McLaren,
Email: [email protected] Red Bull Racing, Mercedes F1, Force India F1,
Web: www.nankangtyre.co.uk BMW F1, Super Aguri. Sole supplier to Indy Racing
League, Earls Indy, Rally Worldwide.
Nankang motorsport tyres have race proven track
performance. The AR-1 and NS-2R have been Touring: German Super Tourers, Touring Cars
selected by multiple championships as control Worldwide, A1 GP. Motorcycles: Suzuki GP, Suzuki
tyres and by numerous open tyre series. British Superbikes, Sert Suzuki Endurance Team,
Honda, K Roberts, Team
Rainey, Kawasaki, Marlboro-Yamaha, Ducati
Pirelli Tyres Ltd Superbikes.
Derby Road, Burton-on-Trent,
DE13 0BH
Tel: 01283 525252
www.pirelli.co.uk
Motorsport UK have formed a new partnership
with Pirelli Tyres, meaning all members can now
benefit from an exclusive offer from Pirelli.
Pirelli’s recognised link to motorsport has seen the
introduction of many motorsport innovations into
its consumer products, always ensuring high levels
of performance and safety.
For more information, log-on to the Motorsport UK
member portal, or visit Pirelli.co.uk/msuk

Wheels Wire Wheels

Revolution Wheels International Ltd Borrani
2 Eco Court, Latimer Way, Sherwood Energy Doncaster Road, Bawtry,
Village, Ollerton, DN10 6NX
Nottinghamshire NG22 9QW. UK Tel: 01302 711123
Tel: +44 (0) 1623 860000 Email: [email protected]
Mob: +44 (0) 7702 845264 Web: www.borrani.com
Web: www.revolutionwheels.com Longstone Tyres are a leading supplier of the
widest range of vintage and classic competition
tyres such as Dunlop Racing, Pirelli P7 Corsa
Classics and Michelin TB and XAS FF. Longstone
are also the UK agent for “Ruote Borrani Milano”
wheels. The original alloy rimmed wire wheels
Revolution Wheels was formed in 1967 and over that were fitted to the racing cars and supercars of
its 50-year history has supplied some of the most the 40’s, 50’s and 60’s. A Borrani wheel is only still
prestigious drivers and teams throughout the a Borrani after it has been respoked if it has been
world of motorsport. The company has continued done by an official Borrani agent. Longstone Tyres
to offer its iconic 4 Spoke, now have the facility to have your competition
5 Spoke and RFX models but Borrani wheel rebuilt, in Milan at the Borrani,
has adapted them to utilise factory in two weeks.
modern day technologies
such as Flow-Forming as
well as advances in material
and heat treatment
technology. 2019 will see
the CR10 Flow-Formed race wheel range grow to
cover 15in to 19in sizes and 6.5in to 10.5in widths,
we will also launch a lightweight 8 Spoke Classic
race wheel in 13in, 14in and 15in for the Historic
racing scene.
Speedline Corse
SL Corse Ltd, Haybrook
Industrial Estate,
Telford TF7 4QW UK
Tel: 01952 582825
Web: www.speedlinecorse.net
The Strength of Experience.
The specialist motorsport
division of one of the World’s
premier wheel manufacturers,
Speedline Corse’s advanced
production processes,
including our unique flow
forming technology, have
enabled us to supply premium racing and rally
wheels for leading motorsport teams and car
manufacturers since 1975.
Speedline Corse customers have won 83 FIA
sanctioned world championship titles to date as
well as countless national and regional
championships across the globe.

Useful Addresses/Contacts
Association of Motorsport Recovery Federation Internationale de
Operators (AMRO) Motorcyclisme
Email: [email protected] 11 Route Suisse, CH-1295, Mies, Switzerland
Web: www.amro.org.uk Tel: +41 (0)22 950 9500
Fax: +41(0)22 950 9501
Autograss Racing: The National
Web: www.fim-live.com
Autograss Sports Association
Contact: Ignacio Verneda, chief executive officer
46 Brookside, Alconbury,
Huntingdonshire PE28 2EP
Tel: 07795 146133 FIA
Headquarters
Web: www.national-autograss.co.uk/contact
8, place de la Concorde
75008 PARIS, France
British Lawn Mower Racing Tel: +33 (0)1 43 12 44 55
Association Ltd Fax: +33 (0)1 43 12 44 66
10 Thurne Way Web: www.fia.com
Rudgwick, Horsham
West Sussex RH12 3ER Formula 1
Tel: 01403 823535 Email: [email protected]
Web: www.blmra.co.uk Motor Cycle Sport:
Contact: Pete Hammerton The Auto Cycle Union
ACU House, Wood Street, Rugby CV21 2YX
British Trial and Rally Drivers’ Tel: 01788 566400
Association Email: [email protected]
Web: www.acu.org.uk
9 Brookside Drive
Catshill, Bromsgrove
Worcestershire B61 9LD Motorsport Ireland
Tel: 01527 878192
34 Dawson Street, Dublin 2, Ireland
Web: www.btrda.com
Tel: +353 (0)1 677 5628
Contact: Simon Harris Fax: +353 (0)1 671 0793
Web: www.motorsportireland.com
CIK-FIA
(Commission Internationale de Karting)
2 Chemin de Blandonnet, CH-1215, Geneve, Royal Society of Wildlife Trusts
Switzerland The Kiln, Waterside, Mather Road,
Tel: +41 (0)22 306 1080 Newark, Nottinghamshire NG24 1WT
Fax: +41 (0)22 306 1090 Tel: 01636 677711
Web: www.cikfia.com Web: www.wildlifetrusts.org
RSAC Motorsport Ltd

PO Box 3333, Glasgow G20 2AX
Tel: 08432 893953
Web: www.rsacmotorsport.com

Society of Automotive Engineers Sport Northern Ireland

9 Tixall Road, Hall Green, 2a, Upper Malone Road, Belfast BT9 5LA
Birmingham, West Midlands B28 0RU Tel: 02890 381222
Tel: 0121 2706592 Email: [email protected]
Web: www.sae.org
Sport Scotland
Society of Motor Manufacturers & Doges, Templeton of the Green,
Traders (SMMT) 62 Templeton Street, Glasgow G40 1DA
71 Great Peter Street, London SW1P 2BN Tel: 0141 5346500
Tel: 020 7235 7000 Web: www.sportscotland.org.uk
Fax: 020 7235 7112
Web: www.smmt.co.uk Sport Wales
Sophia Gardens, Cardiff CF11 9SW
Speedway Control Bureau Tel: 0300 300 3111
ACU House, Wood Street, Rugby, Fax: 0300 300 3108
Warwickshire CV21 2YX Email: [email protected]
Email: [email protected] Web: www.sportwales.org.uk
Web: www.scbgb.co.uk
Transport Research Laboratory
Sport and Recreational Alliance Crowthorne House, Nine Mile Ride,
Holborn Tower Wokingham, Berks RG40 3GA
137-145 High Holborn Tel: 01344 773131
London WC1V 6PL Email: [email protected]
Tel: 020 7976 3900 Web: www.trl.co.uk
Web: www.sportandrecreation.org.uk
UK Sport
Sport England 21 Bloomsbury Street, London WC1B 3HF
21 Bloomsbury Street, London, WC1B 3HF Tel: 020 7211 5100
Tel: 0345 850 8508 Email: [email protected]
Email: [email protected] Web: www.uksport.gov.uk
Web: www.sportengland.org

464-468 Calendars & Ad Index_TEMPLATE 27/10/2020 20:40 Page 464
Notes
464 Notes
Notes
Notes 465
2021 PLANNER
January February
Mon 4 11 18 25 Mon 1 8 15 22
Tue 5 12 19 26 Tue 2 9 16 23
Wed 6 13 20 27 Wed 3 10 17 24
Thu 7 14 21 28 Thu 4 11 18 25
Fri 1 8 15 22 29 Fri 5 12 19 26
Sat 2 9 16 23 30 Sat 6 13 20 27
Sun 3 10 17 24 31 Sun 7 14 21 28
March April
Mon 1 8 15 22 29 Mon 5 12 19 26
Tue 2 9 16 23 30 Tue 6 13 20 27
Wed 3 10 17 24 31 Wed 7 14 21 28
Thu 4 11 18 25 Thu 1 8 15 22 29
Fri 5 12 19 26 Fri 2 9 16 23 30
Sat 6 13 20 27 Sat 3 10 17 24
Sun 7 14 21 28 Sun 4 11 18 25
May June
Mon 31 3 10 17 24 Mon 7 14 21 28
Tue 4 11 18 25 Tue 1 8 15 22 29
Wed 5 12 19 26 Wed 2 9 16 23 30
Thu 6 13 20 27 Thu 3 10 17 24
Fri 7 14 21 28 Fri 4 11 18 25
Sat 1 8 15 22 29 Sat 5 12 19 26
Sun 2 9 16 23 30 Sun 6 13 20 27
July August
Mon 5 12 19 26 Mon 30 2 9 16 23
Tue 6 13 20 27 Tue 31 3 10 17 24
Wed 7 14 21 28 Wed 4 11 18 25
Thu 1 8 15 22 29 Thu 5 12 19 26
Fri 2 9 16 23 30 Fri 6 13 20 27
Sat 3 10 17 24 31 Sat 7 14 21 28
Sun 4 11 18 25 Sun 1 8 15 22 29
September October
Mon 6 13 20 27 Mon 4 11 18 25
Tue 7 14 21 28 Tue 5 12 19 26
Wed 1 8 15 22 29 Wed 6 13 20 27
Thu 2 9 16 23 30 Thu 7 14 21 28
Fri 3 10 17 24 Fri 1 8 15 22 29
Sat 4 11 18 25 Sat 2 9 16 23 30
Sun 5 12 19 26 Sun 3 10 17 24 31
November December
Mon 1 8 15 22 29 Mon 6 13 20 27
Tue 2 9 16 23 30 Tue 7 14 21 28
Wed 3 10 17 24 Wed 1 8 15 22 29
Thu 4 11 18 25 Thu 2 9 16 23 30
Fri 5 12 19 26 Fri 3 10 17 24 31
Sat 6 13 20 27 Sat 4 11 18 25
Sun 7 14 21 28 Sun 5 12 19 26
466 Planner
2022 FORWARD PLANNER

January February
Mon 31 3 10 17 24 Mon 7 14 21 28
Tue 4 11 18 25 Tue 1 8 15 22
Wed 5 12 19 26 Wed 2 9 16 23
Thu 6 13 20 27 Thu 3 10 17 24
Fri 7 14 21 28 Fri 4 11 18 25
Sat 1 8 15 22 29 Sat 5 12 19 26
Sun 2 9 16 23 30 Sun 6 13 20 27
March April
Mon 7 14 21 28 Mon 4 11 18 25
Tue 1 8 15 22 29 Tue 5 12 19 26
Wed 2 9 16 23 30 Wed 6 13 20 27
Thu 3 10 17 24 31 Thu 7 14 21 28
Fri 4 11 18 25 Fri 1 8 15 22 29
Sat 5 12 19 26 Sat 2 9 16 23 30
Sun 6 13 20 27 Sun 3 10 17 24
May June
Mon 30 2 9 16 23 Mon 6 13 20 27
Tue 31 3 10 17 24 Tue 7 14 21 28
Wed 4 11 18 25 Wed 1 8 15 22 29
Thu 5 12 19 26 Thu 2 9 16 23 30
Fri 6 13 20 27 Fri 3 10 17 24
Sat 7 14 21 28 Sat 4 11 18 25
Sun 1 8 15 22 29 Sun 5 12 19 26
July August
Mon 4 11 18 25 Mon 1 8 15 22 29
Tue 5 12 19 26 Tue 2 9 16 23 30
Wed 6 13 20 27 Wed 3 10 17 24 31
Thu 7 14 21 28 Thu 4 11 18 25
Fri 1 8 15 22 29 Fri 5 12 19 26
Sat 2 9 16 23 30 Sat 6 13 20 27
Sun 3 10 17 24 31 Sun 7 14 21 28
September October
Mon 5 12 19 26 Mon 31 3 10 17 24
Tue 6 13 20 27 Tue 4 11 18 25
Wed 7 14 21 28 Wed 5 12 19 26
Thu 1 8 15 22 29 Thu 6 13 20 27
Fri 2 9 16 23 30 Fri 7 14 21 28
Sat 3 10 17 24 Sat 1 8 15 22 29
Sun 4 11 18 25 Sun 2 9 16 23 30
November December
Mon 7 14 21 28 Mon 5 12 19 26
Tue 1 8 15 22 29 Tue 6 13 20 27
Wed 2 9 16 23 30 Wed 7 14 21 28
Thu 3 10 17 24 Thu 1 8 15 22 29
Fri 4 11 18 25 Fri 2 9 16 23 30
Sat 5 12 19 26 Sat 3 10 17 24 31
Sun 6 13 20 27 Sun 4 11 18 25
Forward Planner 467
ADVERTISERS INDEX
Page Page
Aero Tec Laboratories ............................................. 64 Reis Motorsport Insurance ...........4, 419, cover iii
Avon Tyres ................................................................ 211 Retro Reproductions ............................................ 151
Adrian Flux Motorsport ........................................ 421 Ryan Motorsport Insurance ........................ cover ii
Anglo American Oil Co ........................................ 63 Safety Devices International Ltd ..................... 175
Arai Helmets ........................................................... 179 Schroth Racing ....................................................... 181
Bicester Heritage ................................................... 7 Toyo Tyres ............................................................... 213
Bluefin Sport ................................................... cover iv Tube Direct .............................................................. 199
Caged Laser Engineering ................................... 167 VBox Motorsport ................................................... 296
Cartek Motorsport Electronics .......................... 153 VP Racing Fuels ..................................................... 353
Cirrus Research plc ............................................... 151
Coopertyres ............................................................. 217 House adverts
Corbeau Motorsport Safety Systems .............. 171 BMS Training Trust .............................. 19, 209, 304
Custom Cages ......................................................... 177 How to advertise on Facebook ........................ 85
FEV .............................................................................. 185 How to promote your event .............................. 15
GPR ............................................................................. 169 How to write and send a press release ........ 77
Grove & Dean Motorsport Insurance ............. 417 Lifetime Achievement Award .................... 12, 282
GSM Performance .................................................. 183 More marketing tools to consider .................. 143
ID Mouldings ........................................................... 151 Prince Michael Award of Merit .................. 12, 282
Lifeline Fire & Safety Systems Ltd ................. 173 Publications, Technical Papers and Club
Equipment ...................................................................
Lista ............................................................................ 147 28, 33, 126, 184, 242, 360, 379, 387
Myerscough College ............................................. 199 Officiel d’Honneur Appointments .. 14, 380, 392
Nankang Tyres ....................................................... 215 Spectate Safely
14, 24, 144, 218, 226, 276, 259, 321,
PD Exstinguishers ................................................. 175
377, 385
Racetech ......................................................... 186, 187
468 Advertisers Index
BB 2021 cover pages _BB cover complete 2016 10/11/2020 12:28 Page iii
we share
your passion
On-T
On-Track
Track Accident
Accideent Damage
D mage Cover
Damag C
Moto
Motorsport
orsport Com
Commer c & Liability
cial
Commercial ia
Road Insurance ffor Com
ompetition, Sports,
Competition,
Insurance
ce for Ev
Event Or gananisers
Organisers
Personal Accide
A nt & T
Accident Travel
ravell
0115
0115 965 1040
10 40 01
0115
15 965 1
1050
050
On-T
On-Track
Track Accident
A Damage Commercial
Commer cial Policies,
Motorsport Vehicles,
rt Vehicles, Liability Cover and
wwww.reis.co.uk
www.reis.co.uk
[email protected]
[email protected]
regulated by the Financial Conduct Authority (No. 306164).
Insurance Factory Limited is authorised and regulated
BB 2021 cover pages _BB cover complete 2016 10/11/2020 12:28 Page iv
The need for speed

Motorsport is naturally a fast paced and dynamic environment.
Dealing with a specialist insurance adviser helps to ensure

that your specific risks and exposures are covered.
As the appointed broker to Motorsport UK we can provide

a range of products and services to suit your needs.
• On track accident damage • Event liabilities
• Motor trade • Storage and transit
• Personal accident • Event cancellation

(including ‘top up’ options for
Motorsport UK member benefits) • Road section
• Property • Motorsport vehicles
0345 872 5060 Monday to Friday 9am to 5pm

[email protected]
bluefinsport.co.uk/motorsport
How we use you data. If you are interested in how we use your personal
information and how you may exercise your rights in respect of that
information, please refer to the Marsh Privacy Notice
https://www.marsh.com/uk/privacy-notice.html
This is a marketing communication.
Bluefin Sport is a trading name of Marsh Ltd. Marsh Ltd is authorised and regulated by the Financial
Conduct Authority for General Insurance Distribution and Credit Broking (Firm Reference No.307511).
Registered in England and Wales Number: 1507274.
Registered Office: 1 Tower Place West, Tower Place, London EC3R 5BU.

2021 09 02 Motorsport Uk Yearbook 2021

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

2021 09 02 Motorsport Uk Yearbook 2021

Uploaded by

Document Information

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

2021 09 02 Motorsport Uk Yearbook 2021

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

BB 2021 cover pages _BB cover complete 2016 10/11/2020 12:27 Page i

Common Regulations for Competitors 1

How to Use the Blue Book 6

Background to the Sport in Great Britain 8

Part 1: Structure of the Sport

Who’s Who at Motorsport UK 16

Motor Sports Venues 29

Part 2: The Regulations

B: Nomenclature and Definitions 52

E: Circuits and Venues 91

F: Emergency and Medical Services (Units and Equipment) 97

G: Officials – Regulations and Licensing 105

H: Competitors: Licences 127

J: Competitors: Vehicles 145

K: Competitors: Safety 165

L: Competitors: Permitted Tyres 210

2 Common Regulations for Competitors: Contents

Q: Circuit Racing 283

S: Sprints, Hill Climbs and Drag Racing 349

V: National Records 402

Index to the Regulations 433

Motorsport UK Licensed Officials details are available

Part 4: Motor Sports Directory

How to use this Book

In general it should be possible for readers to find

Image: Mathieu Bonnevie

THE HOME OF HISTORIC MOTORING

An introduction to Motor Sports

The end of the 19th century saw the establishing and

8 Common Regulations for Competitors: An introduction to Motor Sports

Structure of the Sport

Common Regulations for Competitors: History of Governance 11

Lifetime Achievement Award

2005 Tom Delaney 2010 No award 2015 David Morley

Motor Sport Council

Award of Merit Winners

Centenary Award of Merit

12 Common Regulations for Competitors: History of Governance

Common Regulations for Competitors: History of Governance 13

Officiel d’Honneur Appointments

14 Common Regulations for Competitors: History of Governance

How to promote your event

Once you have identied your target audiences Don’t stop –

Who’s Who at Motorsport UK

16 Common Regulations for Competitors: Who’s Who

• Nick Pollitt • Dr Paul Trafford MedicalCommittee

KartTechnicalAdvisoryGroup Rules Committee

Common Regulations for Competitors: Who’s Who 17

18 Common Regulations for Competitors: Who’s Who

UK Representatives at the FIA

Common Regulations for Competitors: Who’s Who 19

20 Common Regulations for Competitors: Regional Structure

Common Regulations for Competitors: Regional Structure 21

22 Common Regulations for Competitors: Regional Structure

Common Regulations for Competitors: Regional Structure 23

OS Maps: 172, 180-3, 190-4, 200-4

24 Common Regulations for Competitors: Regional Structure

OS maps: 119, 120, 128, 129, 140, 141, 152

Common Regulations for Competitors: Regional Structure 25

Training: Rupert Hine

• Nick Pollitt • Dr Paul Trafford MedicalCommittee

KartTechnicalAdvisoryGroup Rules Committee